《NTR: Mommy Will Help You!》


 Chapter 1 Mom, Please Stop Hugging Me Like That.

    As the morning sunlight shone through the windows of the bedroom, an electronic alarm clock buzzed, waking a slumbering young man.Oliver groaned as he reached across the bedside table and hit the stop button before dragging his hand down his face and yawning loudly, stretching his body out beneath the covers.


    His black hair was messy from a night''s rest, and his chocolate brown eyes squinted at the sun coming through his curtains.


    "Ahhhh... damn it..." He laid his head back against his soft pillow and closed his eyes, not wanting to wake up. It took several long minutes before he managed to get out of bed.


    After taking a quick shower and getting dressed, Oliver headed downstairs, finding his mom, Mia, in the living room doing her daily yoga routine.


    She was wearing tight-fitting workout attire consisting of a red sports bra, revealing a good amount of cleavage and midriff, as well as black yoga pants that hugged her big booty and left little to the imagination.


    Mia had long, black hair that reached her shoulders. The majority of it was pulled into a ponytail, with some strands falling to frame her pretty face.


    When she noticed her son watching, her blue eyes locked with Oliver''s, and she smiled at him.


    "Morning, sweetie. How''d you sleep?" She asked as she bent over in the cow pose, exposing her huge chest while looking up at him.


    "Uh...good."


    "I''m glad to hear that."


    Oliver could feel his cheeks heating up at how sexy his mom looked as he watched her move into the downward dog pose, arching her back and putting her voluptuous behind up in the air.


    He wasn''t sure if it was normal to be aroused by seeing your own mother''s private areas like that, but he tried not to think about it too much. He never had any experience with girls before because he was always scared to even talk to them, never mind date one.


    This made him quite awkward around other people, especially girls, and often caused him to become uncomfortable when they would talk to him. It was very hard to strike up a conversation with someone when you couldn''t even look them in the eye.


    Besides being shy, Oliver was a very nervous person who often got flustered over simple things and panicked whenever he was put on the spot.


    So instead, he decided to just try not to look at his mom''s skintight outfit as she continued doing her yoga.


    "Ollie, the breakfast is ready. Come eat it before it gets cold," his father Adam said as he was sipping on his coffee at the dining table and reading through the morning newspaper.


    Oliver then went to the kitchen and sat down at the table. His dad handed him a plate filled with pancakes and bacon, and he began to eat without saying anything else.


    "So, Ollie, are you ready for our trip today?" Adam asked.


    "U-Um...yeah."


    "Did you pack your things like I told you to last night?"


    "Y-Yes...why?"


    "Good. Because we''re leaving right after breakfast!"


    "Huh? Already?"


    "Yes! Your mom booked us an earlier flight so we don''t have to sit around at the airport all day. This will be our first time going to a beach resort in a long time, and I can''t wait! Can you?"


    "Uhh..."


    "Come on, cheer up! I know you don''t really like traveling and stuff like that, but I promise you will enjoy yourself when we get there. You get to see the ocean and all kinds of beautiful sights. Not to mention, we can spend some quality time together as a family."


    "Okay... just... promise not to make me play any stupid games with you two again..."


    Just when Oliver finished his sentence, Mia walked into the kitchen. She stopped behind her son, put her hands around his neck, and held him tight, giving him a kiss on the cheek.


    "What are you talking about? There are many games we could play on this trip, and they will all be fun and not stupid," she said, purring into his ear.


    Oliver blushed when he felt his mother''s massive bust pressing against his back, and his dad chuckled at how embarrassed his son got whenever Mia hugged him.


    "Mom, p-please stop hugging me like that. I''m trying to eat my breakfast."


    "But I like hugging you. You are my baby, after all." She cooed as she kept her arms wrapped around her son''s chest.


    "M-Mom! Please... Don''t say embarrassing stuff like that."


    "But there is nothing embarrassing about a mother loving her son. I love you, Ollie," she whispered into his ear before licking it teasingly.


    "Mom!"


    The sound of Adam laughing echoed throughout the room, causing Oliver to get even more flustered. "You''re so adorable, son. Just the way your mom always describes you," he teased, making Oliver turn bright red.


    "Not only adorable, but handsome too. Isn''t that right, honey?" Mia asked.


    Adam smirked and nodded in agreement. "Of course. After all, I do have quite charming looks; wouldn''t you agree, Mia?"


    "Maybe. However, Ollie got his good looks from me," she giggled.


    "Umm...I think I''m done eating now..." Oliver muttered, pushing his plate away. "I''m going to go upstairs and grab my backpack."


    Mia grinned and let go of Oliver as he stood up and walked away without turning back, his cheeks still flushed pink.


    She then turned to face her husband and said, "It looks like we made our little boy feel embarrassed by giving him too much love, Adam."


    Adam snorted and shook his head. "You know how he gets. Poor guy doesn''t have the ability to deal with much affection without getting flustered."


    "True. I hope this trip will help him become more confident. Being shy is fine and all, but he''s not even able to talk to his own friends because he''s so afraid. That''s not healthy for a young boy like him. We should encourage him to try new things and experience the world around him." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, we can start with this beach trip. Maybe he''ll open up more when we''re surrounded by new environments."


    "Exactly!"


    "Alright. Finish getting ready so we can leave as soon as possible." Adam smiled and stood up to carry his empty plate to the sink.


    "Okay," Mia said, smiling at her husband.

 Chapter 2 One Room... With Only One Bed.

    After a long plane flight and a drive in a cab, they finally arrived at their destination. The first thing Oliver noticed was how warm the weather was compared to his hometown. He could feel the humidity sticking to his skin already, making him want to jump into the ocean right away.When the cab pulled up to the resort''s main lobby, Adam and Mia got out first, while Oliver stayed behind, waiting for them to check in. He stared out the window, admiring the beautiful beachfront hotel they would be staying in for a week.


    A part of him was happy that he had a chance to enjoy this wonderful place with his parents because he knew that they loved him very much. They have always been there for him whenever he needed anything. They were the only ones who cared about him enough to give him constant attention and love.


    Their doting often puts him under pressure. However, he didn''t want to upset his mom and dad by being ungrateful.


    Oliver was broken from his thoughts as his parents returned to the taxi.


    "We have checked in now, honey. Follow us!"


    "Okay."


    Soon, they walked up to one of the hotel''s elevators and pressed the button for the tenth floor. Once the doors opened again, the family exited, making their way down the hallway until they reached their room.


    But at that moment, Oliver realized something.


    They only booked one room... with only one bed.


    "Dad, don''t tell me we are all going to share one bed?!" he asked, staring at his father in shock.


    However, before Adam could respond, Mia chimed in.


    "Well, I made a little mistake regarding the booking since it''s hard to find a free one-week in the peak season, but we can make it work. We are a family, after all. Right, Adam?"


    "Of course, Mia. It''s no problem at all. The bed is big enough for three adults anyway. Besides, it''s just for a week, so it''ll be fine, buddy," Adam also chimed in as he tousled his son''s black hair.


    "M-Mom...Dad..."


    Noticing how uncomfortable he seemed at the idea, Mia wrapped an arm around his shoulders.


    "Come on, Ollie. It won''t be bad. It''s just sleeping in one bed, right? I used to sleep on the same bed with my parents when I was a little girl. This is no different. Now, stop worrying and just try to enjoy our time together. Okay?" she soothed.


    After a brief pause, Oliver gave up and nodded his head.


    "Good boy," Mia purred, and she leaned in to kiss her son''s cheek again.


    "Mom, please don''t make this weird."


    "What? I can''t give my son a kiss anymore?"


    "I-I never said that."


    As soon as everyone brought their luggage into the room, they right away left to explore the beautiful beach in front of the hotel. Oliver walked ahead, being too shy to be seen with his parents. He hated whenever they showed so much affection towards him in public because it made him feel even more like a child who needed someone to hold his hand all the time.


    And there was also his mom''s revealing swimsuit...


    She was wearing a black string bikini that displayed an incredible amount of cleavage, with most of her giant tits spilling out from the tiny triangular top, while her big bubble butt was on display in her super skimpy thong bottom.


    Just when Mia asked Adam to take pictures of her, Oliver stopped and turned his head to look at his mom posing in seductive poses, posing with her hands above her head, and looking back over her shoulder, her big, juicy ass sticking out.


    Oliver could only stare as he watched the show, blushing like crazy. His heart beat faster than ever before as he watched his mother move around.


    "Ollie, could you come here for a moment and join me? I want to have some pictures with my precious son," Mia said, waving at him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mom, I-I don''t feel comfortable doing that... Everyone is staring."


    "Oh, please! Don''t be a drama queen. You will regret it one day if you don''t have any pictures to look at and remember your vacation."


    "But..."


    "Please! Pretty please..."


    "Fine."


    Oliver approached his mother, feeling self-conscious about all the people around him and averting eye contact with anyone nearby as he stood next to her, hoping that this wouldn''t take too long.


    Mia then hugged her son, her large bosom pressing against him. "Now hold onto my waist and smile for the camera," she instructed as she wrapped an arm around his shoulders, holding him close against her body.


    Oliver forced a weak smile as he put a trembling hand on Mia''s hip while trying not to focus on how soft and warm his mom''s body was against his or how her smell was hypnotizing.


    On the other hand, Mia noticed how tense her son was. She could tell by the way his hands trembled while he touched her body.


    ''So he gets nervous because of physical contact with a woman?'' Mia thought while Adam took a few pictures. ''He is just too sensitive.''


    "Thank you for playing along with me, honey. You can leave now and explore the beach if you like."


    After hearing those words, Oliver took off towards the water as fast as he could, leaving his parents behind. As soon as he reached the water, he began swimming around without looking back.


    There were many beautiful women on the beach, each in skimpy bikinis just like his mom, running around and playing on the sand with their huge bouncy tits jiggling and their big round juicy butts wiggling around, but Oliver didn''t want to let his eyes wander, afraid that people might think he''s being a pervert.


    He swam around by himself without paying much attention to anything else, letting the cool waves wash away all of his worries.


    Meanwhile, Adam asked Mia whether they should follow him, but she said that it''d be better to leave their son be for now, so he just laid back and enjoyed the sunlight while his beautiful wife rested next to him.

 Chapter 3 Dont You Think Youre Going Too Far?

    "Husband, I think Oliver seemed to be uncomfortable with having physical contact with another person," Mia whispered as she was sunbathing. "His hands were shaking when I hugged him earlier.""Yeah, I noticed that too."


    "Right? He needs to learn how to overcome his shyness because, if he keeps up acting that way, he won''t get a girlfriend in the future."


    "I know, Mia. But what can we do? If you ask me, our son is just an introvert who likes being by himself. He''s not the type of person who likes socializing a lot."


    "I guess. However, I can''t stand seeing my son scared of touching girls." Mia sighed and closed her eyes, relaxing in the sun''s warm rays as she thought about her son.


    Suddenly, she had an idea. "What if I help my baby overcome his fears by making him practice touching a female body?" she suggested.


    "Huh? Practice how exactly?"


    "You know... Teach him how to touch a girl."


    Adam didn''t say anything for a moment, until he let out a laugh and chuckled, "Are you saying what I think you''re saying, Mia?"


    "I am."


    "Haha, are you serious?! Don''t you think you''re going too far?"


    Mia looked at her husband with a raised eyebrow and asked, "How is it too far if I do it for the sake of my son? What kind of parent would not try to help their child overcome their troubles? Of course, it depends on how you feel about it because I''m your wife and Oliver is your son. So...what do you say?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam remained silent, and Mia turned towards him, staring at his face for an answer.


    Several seconds passed, which felt like forever, when Adam spoke again with a serious expression. "No, it doesn''t seem weird to me. It''s just the context and what you have in mind... But if it means my son won''t become a loser all his life, I am not going to stop you, Mia. However, are you willing to be touched by him, though?"


    Mia didn''t hesitate.


    "Yes," she declared, surprising her husband.


    "It seems you''ve been planning it for a long time," Adam teased as he caressed Mia''s thigh.


    "Of course not! I just came up with the idea now."


    Mia gave a playful smile to her husband and then returned her attention back towards her son, watching him swim in the water.


    ***


    Soon, the three returned to their room after having dinner and light drinks in a local restaurant.


    Oliver headed straight to his backpack and got out a pair of shorts and a loose-fitting white t-shirt to sleep in, but Mia stopped him as soon as he picked up the clothes.


    "Sweetheart, don''t worry about wearing clothes. It''s hot, so you''d be more comfortable sleeping in just your underwear."


    "Are you serious? How could you say something like that?" He gasped, blushing hard at the thought of being practically naked with his mom in one bed.


    "She''s right. Don''t you get too hot during the summer? There is no need to be shy, so just take off those clothes, boy. And don''t worry. You''ve got nothing we haven''t seen before," Adam teased and tried to suppress his laughter, making Oliver blush even more.


    "Geez! Fine! I''ll sleep like this! Happy now?!" He shouted in an angry tone as he threw his t-shirt back into the bag.


    He couldn''t understand why his parents would say embarrassing things like that to him. All he wanted to do was spend a nice, relaxing week at the beach and not worry about getting into arguments with his mom and dad about anything stupid.


    "Ollie, there is no need to get upset. Your mother and I are just trying to help you loosen up, so stop worrying," Adam explained.


    "Whatever."


    Oliver climbed into the big bed and pulled the covers up to his chin, resting his head on his pillow while staring at the ceiling, his eyes closed. He wanted to fall asleep as soon as possible, but he couldn''t stop thinking about being in such close proximity to his mom''s attractive body.


    This caused him to feel nervous and scared about what would happen during the night. ''How am I going to be able to sleep without touching my mom or having her touch me in sleep?''


    Soon, Adam got into bed on the right side, wearing nothing but his black boxer shorts. Then he pulled the covers from Oliver and asked, "Buddy, why are you covered up so much? You''ll overheat under there. Just relax and stop acting so strange. Sleeping in underwear isn''t weird at all."


    Oliver didn''t say a word, ignoring him and hoping he''d take the hint that he just wanted to sleep now, but Mia came into view.


    She was wearing a sexy baby pink lingerie set with a lacy bra that cupped her impressive DD breasts and a matching thong, showing off her gorgeous ass cheeks, along with her curvy hips, big, thick thighs, and long legs.


    Her long, dark hair flowed freely down her back in beautiful waves, while her beautiful face shone in the light coming from the lamps above, making her look even more attractive.


    "What were you two talking about? Did I miss something important?" Mia asked as she climbed into the bed, crawling between the two men, and sat on her knees as she looked at Adam, waiting for a reply.


    "Nothing, darling. Ollie is just being shy, like usual."


    Mia glanced down at her son, who was lying stiffly next to her, and noticed how red his face was and how tense his body looked.


    Seeing her son act like that made Mia feel sad inside because all she wanted was for him to enjoy this vacation and have fun.


    After that, Mia gave a look to Adam, who nodded, understanding what she meant.


    Mia decided to speak first. "Honey, are you nervous about something?"


    "N-No. Of course not," Oliver said. "Just tired. I think I''m going to go to sleep now."

 Chapter 4 Dont Hold Back. Enjoy It, My Dear.

    "Don''t lie to your mom, sweetheart. I can tell when you''re lying because your voice always becomes shaky.""I...uh..."


    "Baby, it''s okay if you are nervous about being close to a woman. But you don''t need to worry about it anymore, I promise. I will make sure that you feel confident and comfortable around me and other females."


    Oliver lifted his head up from his pillow and looked at his mother in confusion, wondering what was going on.


    "Huh? I...don''t understand."


    However, Mia didn''t respond to his question. Instead, she lied between the two on her back and pulled his head to her chest, forcing him to rest it against her big tits.


    "W-What are you doing, Mom?"


    "Just calm down and let yourself relax. Let your mother take care of you. This is for your own good, honey. Trust me."


    Oliver panicked, trying to pull away from his mother''s grasp, but she held on tight. As he struggled against her, he could feel his cheeks burning with heat, knowing that his father was watching the whole scene unfold, while his nose was filled with Mia''s sensual smell.


    He knew that it was wrong of him to feel turned on by the situation, yet, at the same time, something deep inside him craved the softness of Mia''s voluptuous body.


    The feeling of her bosom pressing against his face, combined with her intoxicating perfume and her sweet words, soothed his mind and body, helping him relax.


    As he calmed down, Mia began stroking his messy black hair and whispering loving words, comforting him.


    "That''s it. That''s my good boy. You are so precious to me, honey. You know that, right?"


    "Mmhm..." Oliver snuggled closer into his mother''s warmth, enjoying the warmth of her flesh against his.


    "Then listen to what your mommy says and be a good boy for her. Don''t think too much, and don''t ask questions either. You just have to follow my instructions, and everything will be okay. Can you do that, Ollie?"


    After a brief pause, he nodded, letting her know he understood her words.


    "Good. I''m glad. Now, turn your head to the side and take a deep breath."


    Oliver hesitated for a moment, not wanting to open his eyes in fear that he would see his dad''s disapproving gaze, but he still opened them and looked at him. However, he only saw his father staring back at him with an encouraging smile on his face.


    "What are you waiting for, son? Do as your mom says. You are safe and sound here with your parents, who love you very much."


    "Y-Yes."


    Oliver closed his eyes, tilting his head towards the crook of her neck, and took a deep breath through his nostrils, allowing Mia''s wonderful scent to fill his lungs.


    It was a warm and sweet smell that reminded him of a spring day while also carrying a hint of something he couldn''t quite describe but loved nonetheless.


    "Mhmmm..." Mia let out a soft moan as his hot breath blew across her skin. It felt so nice to be this close to him, making her heart flutter with excitement and happiness.


    His breathing became heavier as he inhaled her perfume even more, filling his nostrils with the alluring fragrance.


    "How does it smell, Ollie? Do you like it?" She whispered into his ear.


    "Y-Yes..."


    "Great. Now, put your hand on my stomach."


    Without hesitation, Oliver placed his left hand on Mia''s firm belly but kept his face pressed against her neck, trying to hide his embarrassed expression.


    "Don''t hold back. Enjoy it, my dear." She wrapped her left hand around his and moved it up and down against her toned midsection, letting him feel every inch of her smooth skin.


    As she continued guiding his hand across her body, her other hand held onto his head, keeping it close to her neck, ensuring that he didn''t move an inch away from her.


    Soon, her guidance loosened, and his fingers roamed his mom''s body on their own, exploring, touching, and enjoying the soft skin of the most gorgeous women he''s ever seen and smelled.


    "Mom..."


    "Mhm, that''s my sweet baby boy. Don''t stop," she cooed, closing her eyes and enjoying every second of Oliver''s caresses. "You''re doing great, Ollie. Just keep going."


    Feeling more relaxed and confident, Oliver began running his fingertips across her underboob, stroking the soft flesh and eliciting another happy moan from Mia.


    "Yes. Don''t feel shy, baby boy. Stroke my soft tities. Squeeze them hard," Mia whispered into his ear.


    Listening to her words, his fingers moved over to her massive right mound and wrapped around it, massaging the tender flesh as she instructed him.


    At first, he did so gently, but then he began squeezing it harder until her breast bulged between his fingers.


    "Ummmmmh...such a good boy."


    The sensation of her softness was driving him crazy as he felt the urge to look at her face. But he stopped himself, trying to hold back because he couldn''t stand to be exposed.


    Yet, the sudden movement of his head caught Mia''s attention, and she smiled, realizing what her son was thinking.


    She pushed his face away to see him blushing redder than a tomato, making her giggle.


    Then, Mia''s gaze moved to Adam and she shot him a wink, signaling to him that she was now going to move onto phase two of her plan.


    Adam nodded back, approving her decision.


    When Mia returned her attention to her son, she looked into his eyes and smiled.


    The very next moment, she grabbed him by the back of his head and forced his lips to hers. Oliver gasped in shock, thinking his mom had lost it when she kissed him.


    It was an unexpected turn of events for him, making him stiff as a board on top of her. However, as soon as he began to process what was happening, he wanted to break away from his mom. However, the tenderness and gentleness of the kiss stopped him.


    sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 5 This Is Extreme, Right?

    He could feel the warmth radiating from her lips against his, and a tingling sensation was rushing through his body when she stroked his hair. At first, the experience was new to him, as he had never kissed anyone before. He had never had feelings for anyone before, being too shy to even think about dating.He didn''t know what to do with his hands, though, so he just placed them on the sides of his mother''s head, closing his eyes.


    Mia noticed his inexperience and took the lead, while her tongue slipped inside her son''s mouth and she began licking his tongue in circles. It felt amazing for her to kiss her son like this, letting her love and lust pour into the passionate action.


    After a long while of kissing, she broke the lip lock and gazed at Oliver, smiling proudly at herself.


    "M-Mom...?" Oliver mumbled between heavy breaths.


    "Hmmm, that was quite intense for someone so inexperienced in kissing, but that will soon change, Ollie. I am going to show you many things that will change you, honey."


    "But...it''s...wrong," he protested, yet his voice was shaking and there was no force behind his words. Oliver also couldn''t help but look at his father, who didn''t seem mad at the interaction in the slightest. In fact, Adam had been admiring his beautiful wife and seemed to enjoy watching his son make out with her.


    "Look at your dad, honey," she said, tilting his head toward Adam. "Does he look like a man who thinks this is wrong?"


    Oliver hesitated and looked again. His father had his hands resting under his head as he lay sideways facing them, just watching with a smile and calm eyes.


    "I think he''s enjoying the show," Mia giggled and pulled her son''s head back to hers, pressing her lips to his once more.


    For a few seconds, Oliver resisted, trying to prevent his mother from engaging him in another kiss, but his efforts were fruitless as her hand kept a firm grip on his head. When their tongues touched again, his resistance broke, and he let himself give in to the situation.


    Their saliva mixed with each other''s, creating a hot and wet mess that drove Mia crazy. A deep moan escaped her mouth as she felt pleasure and love build up inside her.


    She was enjoying this more than she thought possible, and she couldn''t believe how lucky she was that Adam had agreed to help her raise their shy boy in this unusual way.


    Eventually, they separated and stared at one another in silence for a moment before Oliver asked, "Why?"


    "Because I love you, baby. And I want you to be a happy, confident young man who won''t feel uncomfortable whenever being around girls."


    "But why is Dad agreeing with this?" he inquired as he continued looking at his dad.


    Adam smiled and shifted his body upwards so he could lean against the bed headrest. "Because I care about your well-being and happiness, son."


    "But... isn''t Mom cheating on you with me?"


    "Cheating? Why would you say that?"


    "Well, you two are married, and here she is kissing me and stuff."


    "Haha, that''s true, but there''s no cheating, Ollie. She isn''t doing anything behind my back or disrespecting me. She asked for permission beforehand, and she is doing all this for you. So if anything, you should be grateful to her, son."


    "For real?"


    "Of course," Adam and Mia responded in unison.


    Oliver couldn''t understand. His parents have never argued or shown any signs of hostility towards each other since they''ve been married. They seemed to love each other very much, always cuddling, hugging, and kissing. Maybe that''s why he''d never considered that his father would allow his wife to kiss him and let him touch her like this. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But why would you do all this for me? I mean, I know you want me to be more outgoing and stuff, but this is extreme, right?"


    "True, but we care about you, and we''ll do whatever it takes to help you get out of your shell. You are our precious boy, who deserves the best in the world. We don''t want you to waste your precious youth being afraid of the opposite gender just because you are inexperienced in relationships," Mia explained.


    "So that''s why, from this day on, you will do whatever your mom and I instruct you to do during the vacation. Understood?" Adam added.


    Oliver wanted to question and argue against his parents'' orders. Yet, there was an allure to the whole ordeal. He was attracted to his own mother, and being with her in this kind of situation made him aroused. And his father seemed supportive and proud of his son for it, which was weird but also nice.


    However, the shame and guilt still plagued Oliver''s thoughts. All this time, he''s been taught by his society and religion not to sin, yet here was his own flesh and blood encouraging and supporting his actions.


    Understanding her son''s troubled mind, Mia stroked his hair and asked, "Are you confused, Ollie?"


    "Y-Yes."


    Mia caressed his cheek, gazing at his handsome face, before asking, "Would you like me to explain further?"


    "Ummmm."


    Mia let go of his head and let Oliver sit up, creating some space between them and allowing him to look her in the eyes.


    "Okay. Now, kiss your hand," she commanded.


    "Huh?!" Oliver exclaimed, showing his confusion and surprise in his expression.


    "You heard me. Kiss your hand."


    Not understanding anything, Oliver still complied, bringing up his left hand to his lips. At first, he hesitated, staring at his mom as she waited with a smile. After a few moments, Oliver pressed his lips against his soft skin, giving it a soft peck, before retracting his arm.


    "Now, tell me, didn''t you just kiss your own flesh and blood, your own hand? So, what makes our kisses different?"


    "Uh, you''re not my hand?"

 Chapter 6 Do Whatever Your Heart Desires.

    Mia laughed and shook her head. "No. But you are just a part of my flesh and blood, so what''s the difference? Tell me."Realizing the flaw in his argument, Oliver didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Adam, however, couldn''t suppress his laughter while sitting on the other side of the bed. "Hahaha. As always, my wife, Mia, uses her weird logic to win her arguments."


    "Hey, it''s not weird. I''m just making a point." Mia pouted at her husband, while Oliver tried to find another way to justify his feelings.


    "If we follow the same logic as my beautiful wife, then it''s okay for her to make love between her and our son. Since he''s basically another extension of myself, Is that what you want to suggest, darling?" Adam teased.


    "Exactly, honey. Thank you for understanding my sense of logic," Mia agreed as she smirked at her husband. "So, back to the main topic, honey. Do you understand now?"


    Oliver still struggled to find a counterargument to her statement. Eventually, he relented and sighed. "I guess so."


    "Then stop thinking too much and follow what I say. I promise you will love it." Mia''s face lit up with excitement as she wrapped her arms around Oliver and pulled him in for another kiss.


    This time, Oliver returned the kiss without hesitation, allowing his tongue to slide against hers, tasting her sweetness while they swapped saliva.


    As the heat of the moment built up between them, Mia moved her hands down to his bare back and stroked his smooth skin, tracing her fingertips across his shoulder blades and spine.


    His hands also began groping and feeling up her body, traveling along her firm midriff and moving up towards her huge tits. Once he reached his destination, he took hold of both large mounds and squeezed them hard, causing a loud moan to escape from Mia''s lips.


    It was so sensual that Oliver became overwhelmed by lust, and he wanted to keep going, despite his earlier inhibitions.


    After breaking off the lip lock, Mia gasped for air and looked at her son with a seductive smile on her face. "Mhm... you are doing great, baby boy. You will become a ladies'' man soon." She then closed her eyes and gave him another peck on the lips before continuing.


    "Now, I want you to remove my bra, Ollie. Go on," she instructed while she stared into his eyes with desire.


    Her words sent chills down his spine as he imagined himself undressing her. It seemed too good to be true, but the thought of touching his mother''s naked tits turned him on so much that he couldn''t refuse.


    Taking a deep breath, Oliver reached behind her back and undid the clasp of her bra. Then he slowly pulled it off her shoulders and revealed her big melons.


    Oliver couldn''t believe his eyes as he saw his mom''s voluptuous assets. They were full, round, soft, and supple, with large pink areolas and long nipples that stood erect in arousal. The size of her boobs alone was enough to make him drool with lust, but the sight of her exposed flesh drove him crazy.


    Mia giggled at the expression on his face. "You are looking at my naked titties now, Ollie. How do they look?"


    "They''re so beautiful, Mom..."


    "Thanks, baby. Now, keep staring and don''t look away."


    Oliver''s eyes fixated on her bouncing jugs as she began groping herself. His mind went blank as he watched them sway from side to side, hypnotizing him. The urge to grab and suck on those lovely mounds overwhelmed him, yet he stayed still, trying to control his urges.


    Mia continued teasing her son by playing with her breasts, pinching, and pulling her nipples between her fingers. Every time she did so, Oliver felt a strong desire to touch her skin.


    She noticed his intense gaze and smiled. "Do you want to feel them?"


    He didn''t respond, but his expression told her everything she needed to know.


    Yet she had something else in mind. She wanted him to take initiative instead of waiting for her orders.


    "Let me tell you something, Ollie. Whenever you look at a woman with desire in your eyes and she returns the same gaze, then it''s okay for you to touch her, whether it''s her hand, face, breasts, or anywhere else on her body. Because that means she wants you too. She wants you to feel her up. So, you don''t have to ask for permission, honey. You just have to go for it. After all, why would a woman wear revealing clothes if she doesn''t want to attract men? So, always remember that, son."


    "R-Really?"


    "Yes. In fact, many women like it when guys take control of the situation. It shows them that they''re in charge and that the guy is not afraid to express his desires. Do you understand what I''m saying, Ollie?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then go wild, my baby boy. Don''t be afraid of taking control of the situation and touching my body freely. Do whatever your heart desires," she said with a loving smile on her face.


    Oliver swallowed hard before reaching out and grabbing hold of his mom''s breasts. They felt soft and heavy as he massaged them gently. He could feel the weight of her breasts in his palms, and he began to imagine how amazing it would feel to bury his face between them. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, he leaned forward and pressed his face into her cleavage, pushing his nose between her soft, warm mounds. It was an incredible sensation to have her flesh engulf his face like this, and he began kissing and licking her skin as he inhaled her sweet scent.


    "Aaahhh..." Mia moaned as Oliver began sucking on her nipples, causing her body to quiver with pleasure. "Yesssss..."


    She wrapped her arms around his head and embraced him in a tight hug while his mouth ravaged her tits, devouring them with passionate fervor. He couldn''t get enough of her. Her smooth skin felt so good against his lips and tongue.

 Chapter 7 Tell Me, Mia. What Are You Thinking Right Now?

    As Oliver continued to pleasuring Mia, Adam watched the scene unfold from an aside with a grin on his face. It was thrilling to watch his son enjoy himself while doing such naughty things to his beautiful wife.He never imagined he''d ever see something like this in real life, yet here it was happening right before his eyes. And he was loving every second of it. It was as if he had found a hidden side of himself that he never knew existed.


    After a while, Oliver broke away from Mia''s embrace and looked at her face, gazing into her eyes. She stared back at him with lust and love burning in her blue orbs.


    Then she smiled and cupped his face, pulling him close until their noses touched. "You are doing so well, Ollie. Now, I want you to remove my thong and start playing with my pussy."


    Her words sent shivers down his spine as he thought about touching her most private area. He gulped, feeling nervous yet excited at the same time.


    Taking a look at his father, he saw Adam nod with approval and encouragement. "Don''t look for permission, boy. Do what your heart desires," he said.


    "I will," Oliver replied, determined to follow through with his mother''s request.


    With shaky hands, Oliver grabbed hold of Mia''s waistband, sliding it down her legs before tossing it aside.


    The moment he did so, a strong scent of her arousal wafted into his nostrils from between her legs. The smell was sweet, musky, and somewhat unfamiliar to him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, at the same time, it triggered a deep instinct within him that made him want to bury his face into her crotch and taste her juices. But he resisted that urge, as he wanted to take a good look at her pussy first.


    So, Oliver leaned back a bit and stared at her lower lips. Her slit was wet and swollen, with pink flesh peeking out between her labia. He could see that she was already dripping wet, and he knew that she must''ve been aroused for quite some time.


    Seeing this, Oliver couldn''t contain his excitement any longer, so he dove right in, pressing his face against her crotch and inhaling her strong scent while running his tongue along her slit.


    The sudden movement caught Mia off guard, making her yelp in surprise. But soon, she began moaning as his tongue worked its magic on her pussy.


    "Ohhhhh... Yes! Just like that!" she cried out as he lapped up her juices with wild abandon. "You are such a good boy, Ollie. Don''t stop! Keep licking me, honey."


    Her words encouraged Oliver, and he began licking and sucking harder. He stuck his tongue inside her vagina, probing around, trying to find her sweet spot. As he did so, his nose rubbed against her clitoris, stimulating her further.


    It was such an intense sensation that Mia let out a loud moan and arched her back as she threw her head back in ecstasy. "Yesssssssssss!!!"


    Then she wrapped her legs around his head, pulling him closer and forcing his face deeper into her crotch. Her thick thighs squeezed against his cheeks as she continued screaming in pleasure.


    "Aaahhhhh!!! Aaaaahhhhhhhh!!!! My god!!! Ollie!! You''re doing so good!! Keep going! Please keep going!"


    Oliver listened to her words and continued eating her out while Adam watched the whole thing unfold with a grin on his face.


    Then he moved closer towards his moaning wife, leaned over, and whispered in her ear. "Tell me, Mia. What are you thinking right now?"


    "I''m...thinking...about...how much...I love...this...!" She gasped between moans.


    "What do you love?"


    "Being eaten out by our son while you watch! I love it so much!! It''s the most erotic thing ever! Oh god, I feel like I''m going crazy!!"


    Adam smiled and looked at Oliver, who had his eyes closed as he devoured his mom''s pussy with lustful fervor. "It seems like our boy is enjoying this too."


    "Yes!! He''s such a good boy! Such a talented tongue!" Mia shouted in bliss as she continued holding his head in place with her legs. "I can''t wait to teach him how to fuck me! I want him to destroy my pussy with his big cock!"


    "Oh? Is that so?" Adam teased her as he brushed her hair aside, revealing a beautiful face that was filled with lust and pleasure. "When did you see our son''s cock, darling?"


    "Just now! I glanced at it when he removed my panties! It''s so big! I think he has a bigger cock than you, honey."


    Adam laughed at her statement, but he didn''t mind at all. Instead, he leaned in and kissed her forehead. "Then we''ll just have to see about that later. For now, enjoy yourself while I give our son some tips on pleasing a woman."


    Mia opened her eyes, meeting Adam''s gaze, and smiled. "Thank you, husband."


    Adam returned the smile before shifting his attention towards Oliver.


    He moved beside Oliver and whispered in his ear, "Now, press your lips against her clit and suck on it hard while circling your tongue around it. Don''t forget to stick a finger or two into her pussy as well. Stretch it wide and explore her insides."


    Oliver nodded without lifting his head up, as he kept his mouth busy by doing exactly what his father had instructed.


    This caused her to cry out even louder than before. "Aaahhhh!!!!! Yes!!! Just like that! Don''t stop!! Keep going! Keep going!"


    Her voice was getting louder and louder as she neared orgasm. She felt like she was going to lose control of herself soon, which excited her beyond belief.

 Chapter 8 Im Just Speaking The Truth, Dear.

    Meanwhile, Adam continued whispering into Oliver''s ear, giving him pointers on how to pleasure his mother.It was a weird feeling to be getting advice on such matters from his father when he was already in the middle of performing oral sex on his wife, but Oliver didn''t care. All that mattered right now was pleasing his mom, and he was going to do everything in his power to make sure she enjoyed every second of this experience.


    After a few minutes, Mia started shaking all over as she felt her climax approaching. "Yes! Yes! I''m going to cum! I''m going to come from my son''s mouth! Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!"


    And with that, she reached her peak, squirting into Oliver''s mouth as her whole body convulsed in ecstasy. Her juices flowed freely, drenching his face as he continued licking her pussy clean.


    He could taste her salty-sweet flavor and feel her sticky fluids covering his lips and cheeks. He kept lapping up her fluids until she stopped shaking. Then he lifted his head up to look at her beautiful face, which was flushed red from the intense orgasm.


    "Haaah... Haaah..." She breathed in deeply as she tried to regain control of herself. "Haaah... That was incredible, Ollie. You were amazing."


    "I...am glad you liked it."


    Mia smiled and pulled him into a hug, planting a kiss on his lips. "Mhm. Thank you so much, honey. You did great for your first time. And do you still feel nervous about being close to a woman?"


    "Um...a bit, but I think I''m getting over it."


    "Well, let''s see about that." Mia smirked and placed her hand on his boxer briefs, squeezing his bulge and feeling his large cock hidden underneath.


    Oliver flinched, not expecting her to touch him there. Her hand felt warm and soft against his member, causing it to harden even more. Then she began stroking him through the fabric of his underwear.


    He was so aroused by this point that he couldn''t stop himself from moaning in pleasure as she fondled him. "Ahhhh... Mom..."


    Seeing his reaction, Mia giggled and kissed his cheek before whispering into his ear, "Are you ready to move on to the next stage, my dear?"


    "Y-yes," Oliver replied, blushing bright red at the thought of what would happen next. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then take off your boxers and lie down on your back," Mia commanded.


    Oliver did as she told him to, getting rid of his last piece of clothing and lying down naked on the bed, his manhood standing tall in the air.


    Mia smiled at the sight of her son''s impressive member. "Such a nice cock you have, Ollie. It looks bigger than your father''s. Good thing we''ve come up with this plan."


    On the other hand, Adam laughed, finding it funny how his wife compared their cocks. "Now, now, honey. Let''s not exaggerate things."


    "I''m just speaking the truth, dear," Mia said as she turned her attention back towards Oliver, took hold of his shaft, and began stroking it slowly.


    Meanwhile, Oliver was feeling embarrassed by their exchange, so he closed his eyes and tried to focus on enjoying the sensation of his mom''s hand wrapped around his cock.


    It was different from when he masturbated because it was someone else touching him instead of himself. It was exciting and made him feel horny beyond belief.


    "You have a huge dick, baby boy. It feels amazing to touch it. So hard and thick. I bet many girls would love to be fucked by such a big cock like yours."


    Mia continued praising her son''s manhood, which caused Oliver to blush even harder yet filled him with pride and joy at the same time.


    And while his eyes were still closed, Mia leaned forward and planted a kiss on the tip of his member before taking him into her mouth.


    "Ahhhhhhh!" Oliver moaned loudly as she began sucking him off. He could feel her tongue swirling around the head of his shaft while her hand stroked his base. It felt incredible¡ªbetter than anything he had ever experienced before.


    It was a level of pleasure that Oliver never thought possible. He knew that he wouldn''t last long at this rate, so he tried to hold back and enjoy every second of this blissful moment.


    His hands grabbed onto the bedsheets as he moaned in ecstasy. "Mooooom... This feels so good..."


    Mia enjoyed hearing him call her name in such an erotic way, but she didn''t stop what she was doing. Instead, she began bobbing her head up and down, taking him deeper into her mouth with each thrust.


    As Oliver was about to lose control and climax, Adam placed his hand on Mia''s shoulder, gaining her attention and signaling her to stop before Oliver orgasmed.


    Mia understood what he meant and slowed down her movements, allowing Oliver to regain his composure and stop himself from ejaculating.


    With a pop, she released his cock from her mouth and smiled at him. "Sorry, Ollie. I got carried away there and forgot that you are a virgin."


    "It''s okay, Mom. This feels amazing."


    "Good, then let''s continue." Without further ado, Mia resumed sucking him off while stroking his balls with her free hand.


    This time, she kept the pace steady and made sure not to overdo it again. It didn''t take long for Oliver to start moaning again as he enjoyed her blowjob.


    Oliver lost track of time as Mia sucked him off, giving him an incredible experience. He had never felt this good before, and he knew that he would never forget this moment for as long as he lived.


    Once he was close to cumming again, Oliver tried to hold back as long as he could, but it was impossible for him to resist the pleasure he felt when his mom took his whole length deep into her mouth.


    "Mom...I''m I''m going to cum... Ahhhhh..."


    At his warning, Mia increased the speed of her movements, causing him to finally explode inside her mouth.

 Chapter 9 Mom!!! I Love You!!!

    He felt his seed shooting out of his cock and filling her throat with his thick, warm fluid. It was an incredible sensation that made him feel euphoric beyond belief.And when he opened his eyes again, he saw Mia swallowing every last drop of his cum, gulping it all down without hesitation.


    When she was done, she let go of his member and looked at him with a satisfied smile on her face. "How did it feel, honey?"


    "It felt incredible, Mom. Thank you."


    "Don''t thank me yet, Ollie. The real fun is just about to begin." Mia chuckled as she left to clean her mouth before coming back in a few moments.


    Oliver raised an eyebrow, wondering what she meant by that. Then he turned to look at Adam, who was sitting beside him with a big grin on his face.


    "Time to take the next step, my boy. Now, let''s see if you can make your mother cum from being fucked."


    Hearing those words coming out of his father''s mouth made Oliver freeze up for a second before realizing what he had said. "Wait, you want me to...have sex with Mom?"


    "That''s right," Mia replied as she positioned herself above him, straddling his waist while grabbing hold of his cock.


    She stroked it a few times to get it hard again before rubbing the tip against her wet slit. Then she looked into his eyes and smiled. "Ready to fuck your mommy, baby boy?"


    Oliver''s heart raced faster than ever before as he watched his mom get ready to take his virginity. He knew this was wrong, but at the same time, he wanted to experience this moment more than anything else in the world.


    So, Oliver took a deep breath and answered with determination. "Yes."


    Seeing this, Mia leaned back a little to allow him a full view of her dripping pussy hovering over his throbbing member. "Then here I go..."


    She slowly lowered herself onto him, sliding his cock inside her tight hole little by little until he bottomed out inside her, letting out a soft moan as she felt his entire length filling her up.


    "Ungh... Mom... So tight." Oliver gasped when he felt the warmth of her insides enveloping his manhood. It was such an amazing sensation that he almost came again right then and there.


    However, he somehow managed to control himself and took deep breaths to calm himself down. Then he looked at Mia and saw her smiling down at him with loving eyes.


    "Mhm, Ollie. You''re so big inside me." She moaned before leaning down to kiss him passionately on the lips. Their tongues intertwined as they made out, which caused Oliver to get even harder inside her.


    And when they separated, Mia whispered into his ear, "Also, welcome back home, son."


    Hearing her say those words, Oliver realized that he was back inside the place where he was born, the most sacred place of all, and that knowledge turned him on further.


    Then she started moving her hips, bouncing up and down on top of him, making sure to take every inch of him deep inside her. It felt incredible, feeling his hard member slide in and out of her tight hole, stretching her out and filling her up.


    "Ahhhhh... Mmmm... Ollie... Ahhhh..." Mia moaned as she rode him faster and harder with each passing moment. Her breasts bounced along with her movements, enticing Oliver to grab them and play with them while she continued riding him.


    And he did just that, groping and fondling them as they jiggled about. It was such an erotic sight that Oliver couldn''t believe he was actually doing this. He was actually having sex with his own mother.


    This fact made his arousal soar through the roof, and he started thrusting his hips upward, meeting her movements halfway, causing her to cry out in pleasure. "Aaahhhh!!! Yes! Fuck me! Fuck me harder!" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver felt as if he had gone crazy as he fucked his mom with wild abandon. He lost all sense of time as he fucked her like a beast, slamming hard into her tight pussy again and again while she screamed in ecstasy above him.


    "Mom... I''m going to cum..." Oliver warned, feeling himself nearing his climax once more.


    Hearing this, Mia began moving faster and harder, wanting to make sure that they both came at the same time. "Me too, baby boy. Just hold on a little longer and fill me up with your seed."


    Her words made Oliver even more excited, and he increased his pace even further, trying to hold back until she climaxed first.


    Then it happened, and Mia let out a loud cry as she reached her orgasm, squirting all over his crotch. "Ahhhhhhhh!!!!!!!"


    And with that, Oliver couldn''t resist anymore and released his cum inside her womb, shooting out a massive load of thick, hot semen deep into her core. "Mom!!! I love you!"


    "I love you too, Ollie!" Mia cried out in pleasure while her body shuddered from the intense pleasure of her climax. It was the best feeling ever for her, feeling her son''s warm cum filling her womb up to the brim.


    Soon, she collapsed on top of him, exhausted from the intense fucking, and snuggled up against his chest as they caught their breaths.


    "You were amazing, Ollie," Mia whispered into his ear. "I''m so proud of you."


    Oliver smiled and hugged her back as he groped her large ass. "Thank you, Mom. I also loved it."

 Chapter 10 There Is No Need To Feel Guilty About Enjoying Her Body.

    The two continued cuddling in silence for a while until Adam cleared his throat and spoke up."Now, then. It''s my turn, my love." He positioned himself behind her, pressing his hardened manhood against her butt crack, his tip brushing against her asshole.


    "You really can''t wait, huh? Fine by me." Mia giggled and looked at Oliver. "I hope you don''t mind if your father joins in."


    Oliver gulped as he stared at her face with concern. "Will you be okay?"


    "Of course, dear. I can take it," she assured him with a smile. "However, this will be my first time taking a double penetration. So, I might be a little uncomfortable at first." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No worries, darling. You''ll get used to it," Adam reassured her from behind as he began pushing his cock inside her tight hole.


    "Aahhh... It''s big... Just like Ollie''s..." she moaned as he slid into her ass slowly, inch by inch. It felt different than being fucked in the pussy, but still amazing nonetheless.


    And it just took a few moments for him to bottom out inside her, letting out a satisfied sigh as he did so. "Oh yes... Your ass feels so good around me, Mia."


    "Thanks, honey." She giggled and turned to look at Oliver. "Well then, baby boy. Are you ready to fuck my pussy again?"


    "Um...yes!" Oliver replied and started thrusting up into her pussy while Adam rammed into her asshole from behind.


    The two men began moving in sync, fucking her together as one, stretching her holes wide open with their massive cocks. This caused Mia to let out a loud scream of pleasure as she felt them penetrating her deeply.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhh!!!! This feels so good. And I can''t believe that the two of you are fucking me at the same time. My pussy and ass are getting ravaged by my two favorite men in the world!"


    "Of course, we will take good care of our queen." Adam chuckled as he continued pumping into her, while Oliver did the same from below and added. "You''re the most beautiful woman ever, Mom."


    Her heart filled with joy when she heard those words coming out of their mouths. It made her feel so happy that tears started welling up in her eyes.


    She looked down at her son''s face and saw his expression full of love for her. And at that moment, she knew that everything she did was worth it because it brought them closer together.


    "I love you, my son, and my husband. Please... keep making love to me until the end of time."


    "We will." Oliver smiled and gave her another kiss on the lips as they continued their intense lovemaking session.


    The sounds of slapping flesh and moaning echoed throughout the room as the two men fucked her together like animals in heat while she was sandwiched between them, her mind going blank from the pleasure she received.


    She couldn''t believe how lucky she was to have these two wonderful men in her life, who were able to share her and fuck her at the same time without any jealousy or anger between them.


    As their pace increased, so did Mia''s pleasure. Every thrust into her made her moan even louder than before, as they hit all the right spots inside her. Their thick cocks filled her up completely, stretching her holes out as far as possible.


    This was the kind of sex she always dreamed about but never thought would ever happen in reality. Moreover, having it happen with her son and husband made it even more special for her.


    "Aaahhh... Fuck...! I''m getting close..." Adam grunted as he neared his limit. "Where should I cum, Mia?"


    "Inside me!" she cried out. "I want to feel both of your cocks exploding deep inside my body. Please don''t stop until you fill me up with every last drop of your cum!"


    Hearing her request, Adam nodded and started thrusting harder into her ass, making sure to reach his climax soon.


    At the same time, Oliver felt Mia''s walls tightening around him, indicating that she was also getting close to orgasm as well. "Mom... I love how you talk dirty. It makes me so hard."


    "Ohhhh... Ollie... Your thick cock feels amazing inside me... I''m going to come... I''m going to squirt again from your huge dick fucking me so good... Please make your mother cum all over your big fat cock... Give me your cum, baby boy..."


    Those words were all it took for Oliver to lose control and blow his load deep into her womb again, spraying his hot seed inside her womb once more.


    This caused her to scream in ecstasy as she reached her climax too, gushing out her love juices onto his crotch while Adam shot his cum into her ass, filling her up with their warm semen at the same time. "Aaaaahhhhhh!!!!!"


    And then everything went dark as Mia passed out from the intense pleasure she received.


    Her body lay limp on top of Oliver''s chest while he and Adam continued shooting out ropes of cum into her holes, filling them up completely. They kept thrusting into her until they were drained dry.


    Once they finished emptying themselves into her, Adam pulled out first and collapsed beside them on the bed. He was panting heavily from the exertion and couldn''t move anymore.


    Oliver looked over at his mother''s unconscious form lying on top of him and worried if she was alright. "Uh... Mom?"


    But he didn''t receive any response from her, which made him even more concerned. "Mom? Mom! Are you okay?!"


    "Don''t worry, my boy. She just passed out from the intense pleasure she felt. I guess we went a little too hard on her." Adam chuckled and patted Oliver''s shoulder before adding, "You did great today, son. I''m so proud of you. I knew you would be able to satisfy your mom. After all, you are my son."


    Hearing those words made Oliver feel relieved that everything was fine. He smiled and replied, "Thanks, Dad. And thanks for sharing Mom with me."


    "Don''t mention it, Ollie. She belongs to both of us, after all. So, there is no need to feel guilty about enjoying her body."


    Oliver nodded and kissed Mia on the forehead, which caused her to smile in her sleep. Then he closed his eyes as well and fell asleep with her on top of him while holding her tight in his arms.


    As for Adam, he sat up and grabbed his phone from the bedside table. He had to do this before he forgot.


    He began recording a video of them sleeping naked together, with Mia still impaled on Oliver''s cock and their combined cum oozing out of her pussy and ass.


    After taking a few minutes to film them in various poses, he ended the recording and sent it to someone he knew would love to see it. Then he set his phone aside and went to sleep beside his family, satisfied with what they had accomplished today.

 Chapter 11 Mom, You Are So Greedy.

    Oliver woke up before anyone else in the room and noticed his naked mother still sleeping on top of him with her legs spread open. Their bodies were still connected with his cock inside her pussy, which made him feel very satisfied.He couldn''t believe last night was real. But as he stared at her angelic face, feeling his hard cock buried deep inside her warm, moist folds, he knew it wasn''t a dream. Everything about their lovemaking session seemed like something out of a fantasy, but it happened, and he loved every minute of it.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he realized how much he was missing out on by not pursuing women due to his lack of self-confidence. Sure, he might still struggle with it at times, but now he knows that there is nothing to be afraid of anymore. If he keeps trying, he can get the girl.


    As these thoughts filled his head, he moved his hands on her ass, and he groped her cheeks, enjoying how smooth yet firm they felt against his palms. They were so round and bouncy that he couldn''t help himself from playing with them, which caused Mia to let out soft moans while still asleep.


    It also made him remember the scene where she was getting double penetrated by him and his father. That was something he would never forget. He didn''t expect it to happen, but he didn''t mind at all, and neither did his dad.


    Speaking of his father, Oliver turned his head and saw Adam still lying next to them on the bed, snoring loudly. It seemed like he was in a deep sleep after all the fun they had last night.


    Then Oliver felt his mom stirring awake as she woke up. She looked at him and gave him a loving smile before leaning down to kiss him on the lips. "Good morning, Ollie."


    Their lips locked together in a passionate embrace that went on for several intense minutes until they broke apart for air.


    "Good morning, Mom," he replied between pants. "How did you sleep?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Very well, thanks to you and your father." Mia giggled as she moved her hips up and down his shaft.


    Oliver let out a groan of pleasure at the sudden stimulation, which caused her to giggle even more before continuing. "Last night was amazing, Ollie. I''m glad we decided to do this together. However, I hope you didn''t forget why we started this whole thing in the first place, did you?"


    "No, I didn''t, Mom. I will try not to get nervous around girls anymore."


    "That''s good. I know that you can overcome your fear. Just believe in yourself, and everything will work out." Mia gave him another kiss before adding. "Now, let''s continue where we left off yesterday. Shall we?"


    "Sure. But I want to try something new first."


    Mia raised an eyebrow in curiosity as she asked, "Oh? Such as what?"


    "I want to fuck you from behind while you''re standing on all fours on the bed," Oliver suggested with confidence.


    "Oooh, I see. I like the sound of that." Mia grinned before lifting herself off him and getting on all fours in front of him.


    Her large breasts hung down as she arched her back and wiggled her big ass at Oliver. "Like this, baby?"


    "Yes. Just like that." Oliver answered as he got behind his mom''s curvy body and placed the tip of his cock against her dripping, wet slit.


    Without further delay, he pushed forward, burying himself balls deep inside her in one single movement. This caused Mia to gasp in surprise and pleasure as she gripped the sheets tightly under her.


    "Oh god... this is the best way to enjoy morning sex."


    Oliver nodded in agreement and grabbed hold of Mia''s hips firmly as he began pounding her hard and fast, causing her ass cheeks to ripple every time he slammed into her.


    "Ahhhhhhh... Yes... Fuck Mommy hard! I want to feel every inch of that big fat cock stretching my pussy out!" Mia cried out as she pushed back against him, meeting his thrusts head-on.


    Oliver grunted while he pounded away at Mia''s tight pussy like there''s no tomorrow. "It feels so good, Mom. I''m glad that I lost my virginity to you. There is no one else I would rather be my first than you."


    His words made Mia''s heart fill up with joy. She was very happy to hear such things coming out of her son''s mouth and couldn''t stop smiling while getting pounded senseless by him.


    As Oliver continued railing his mother''s tight snatch, Mia took the opportunity to glance around the room and saw Adam still fast asleep. It made her remember how much fun last night was, and she wished that he could join them in the morning too.


    With those thoughts on her mind, she reached out towards her sleeping husband''s cock with one hand, stroking it back to life. It took a while, but she succeeded, getting it nice and hard. Once she was satisfied with that result, she began sucking on his manhood, making him moan in pleasure.


    Looking at what Mia was doing, Oliver couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. "Mom, you are so greedy. You just can''t get enough sex, huh?"


    "That''s right, my dear son. I''m a total slut who loves getting fucked by men." Mia replied as she licked her way up to the tip before engulfing Adam''s shaft into her mouth.


    Oliver sped up his thrusts while he watched her give head to his dad. "Does that mean you want to do this with other people too?"


    Listening to his words, Mia released Adam''s member with a loud pop and turned around to look at her son as she replied. "Hmmm, I don''t know. Maybe? Are you fine with sharing me with others?"


    "Why shouldn''t I? You have the perfect body that anyone would love to get a taste of, Mom. It''s just that I would never want to share you with a stranger."

 Chapter 12 Unexpected Visitor.

    "But you don''t mind sharing me with someone close to us, like your friends?""Maybe." Oliver shrugged and continued, "However, I don''t think any of them would want to sleep with their friend''s mother."


    Mia chuckled before giving Oliver a mischievous wink. "Oh, you never know. My body has a habit of affecting people in strange ways."


    At the same time, Adam opened his eyes and added, "That''s right. Your mom can drive anyone mad with her sexy body and lustful nature."


    "What about you, Dad?" Oliver asked. "Do you want her to sleep with other guys as well?"


    Adam laughed as he stroked Mia''s cheek with affection, making her close her eyes in contentment. "To be honest, I''m fine as long as she''s satisfied. What kind of man wouldn''t want to please his woman? As long as I am here, I will ensure she is satisfied no matter what."


    His words caused Mia''s heart to swell with love for him, and she felt like she would burst with joy at any moment. She couldn''t believe she could be this lucky to have a caring husband like Adam who cared for her pleasure and needs above everything else.


    However, their little chat made her notice that Oliver had stopped moving, and she turned around to look at him in confusion.


    "Um...Son. Why did you stop? Did you get tired?"


    But his attention wasn''t focused on her but on something behind them, so she followed his gaze and saw what he was looking at.


    Standing by the doorway of the room, a beautiful blonde woman stood there with an expression of pure shock plastered all over her pretty face.


    She looked to be around the same age as Mia and had a slim yet curvaceous body that was clad in the black uniform of a hotel room service, which consisted of a short skirt, a white shirt that was tightly wrapped around her large breasts, and a red bowtie around her neck. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This unexpected visitor caused the trio to freeze up for several moments, unsure how to react to the situation.


    However, Mia soon recovered and turned her attention towards Oliver. She noticed that he was staring at the woman''s body with a look of interest in his eyes.


    She wondered if he found her attractive. If so, then maybe they could have some fun with this stranger before sending her away.


    Deciding to test her theory, she nudged her son''s leg and whispered, "Do you like her, Ollie?"


    Upon hearing that question, Oliver gave her an absent-minded nod as he continued ogling the beautiful blonde woman''s curvy figure. He didn''t even notice Mia whispering something into his ear.


    After she got his confirmation, Mia smirked and decided to take things further.


    She got off the bed and walked over towards the woman, who flinched when she saw her approach and began to speak. "I''m sorry, ma''am. I didn''t mean to intrude on your private time. Please forgive me. I''ll leave right away."


    Before she could do so, Mia grabbed hold of her hand and pulled her closer until they stood face-to-face. Then she gave the woman a seductive smile before whispering into her ear. "It''s okay. You don''t have to go. In fact, why don''t you join us for some fun?"


    The blonde woman stared at Mia with wide eyes as she tried to comprehend what was going on. She was unsure how to respond, but she didn''t have much time to think about it because Mia got behind her and made her look in the direction of Oliver, who was still staring at them.


    "My son here really likes you, you know. He''s been admiring your body since you came into the room. Don''t you think he looks handsome?"


    Hearing this, the woman''s gaze fell upon Oliver''s handsome face and muscular body, which caused her to blush.


    Then Mia reached out towards her shirt and began unbuttoning it slowly, exposing her large breasts covered by a black lace bra.


    As she did so, she continued speaking in a low voice. "Look at his big cock. Isn''t it wonderful? I bet you''d love to feel it deep inside your pussy, don''t you?"


    Once all of the buttons were undone, Mia slipped the shirt off her shoulders and dropped it onto the floor before reaching for the zipper of her skirt. She pulled it down and let it fall around her feet, revealing her matching black panties and garter belt.


    All the while, the woman continued staring at Oliver with a look of desire in her eyes as she watched him stroking his cock in front of her.


    It turned her body on so much that she could feel her arousal building up inside her core, making her panties wet with anticipation.


    When Mia noticed this, she gave Oliver a signal to come closer, which he did without hesitation.


    He got off the bed and approached the woman until he stood right in front of her, face-to-face. Then he reached out towards the woman''s face and gently cupped her cheek in his hand before leaning forward to place his lips against hers.


    As their tongues intertwined, the woman closed her eyes and let out a soft moan as she wrapped her arms around Oliver''s neck and pulled him closer to her body.


    Oliver soon found himself getting lost in the moment as he explored the depths of her mouth with his tongue, tasting every inch of her sweetness. His hands moved down to her hips, pulling them close to his own. He felt her large breasts press up against his chest and enjoyed how they squished between their bodies.


    Soon enough, Oliver began groping the woman''s plump ass cheeks through her panties with both hands, causing her to moan louder as she grinded her crotch against his throbbing member. She could feel its heat radiating against her nether regions, making her want it even more.


    While the two of them made out, Mia walked over to Adam and began kissing him too, keeping an eye on the couple as she did so.

 Chapter 13 Do You Regret Letting Someone Else Take Your Place?

    When she saw that they were getting along well, she broke the kiss and leaned down to whisper something into Adam''s ear."It seems like Ollie got another girl to play with."


    Adam smiled as he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer to him. "That''s good. Now I can have you all to myself for a while." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mia giggled before asking. "What do you want to do with me, Adam?"


    His response was to push her down onto the bed and spread her legs apart. Then he positioned himself between them and pressed his lips against hers once more while thrusting his hips forward, penetrating her pussy with his cock.


    This sudden action caused Mia to gasp out loud in surprise, but she soon recovered from the shock and wrapped her limbs around his body, clinging to him tightly as he ravaged her insatiable snatch with his thick rod.


    She let out muffled moans of ecstasy while their tongues intertwined together in passionate bliss. Her fingers clawed at his back in pleasure as she felt his member slamming deep inside her tight passage.


    Meanwhile, Oliver and the woman separated their mouths from each other, allowing them to breathe again.


    "What''s...your name?" Oliver asked as he struggled to catch his breath.


    "Sheila," the woman answered in between pants.


    "Nice to meet you, Sheila. My name is Oliver." Oliver said before giving his new acquaintance another deep kiss.


    As soon as their lips touched again, he picked her up by holding onto her butt, which caused her to wrap her legs around his waist as she clung to him for support. This position made it easier to rub their crotches together while their tongues wrestled inside their mouths.


    Oliver carried Sheila over to the bed where his mom and dad were fucking, making sure not to break the lip lock they shared during that short trip.


    When he arrived at his destination, he laid her down on her back, and she quickly wrapped her arms around Oliver''s neck as she pulled him closer to resume their heated kissing.


    Oliver placed his hands on her thighs, pushing them further apart so that he could get better access to her pussy. He moved the fabric of her panties aside and rubbed his shaft against her moistened entrance before plunging inside.


    This sudden action caused Sheila''s back to arch as she threw her head back in pleasure, letting out a loud scream of ecstasy. "Aaaaahhhhh!!! Oh god!! It feels good!!"


    The moment he penetrated her folds, he couldn''t help but groan in pleasure at how tight and warm her inner walls squeezed his length. It wasn''t like fucking his mother''s pussy, though. It felt different, and he loved the new experience.


    He soon began thrusting into her with all of his might, burying his entire shaft deep within her tight tunnel before pulling it out again, only to repeat the process over and over again.


    Meanwhile, Mia watched them while getting fucked by Adam, who had her pinned down onto the bed with his hands gripping her wrists above her head.


    She smiled as she noticed Oliver thrusting his cock inside Sheila''s pussy with wild abandon, causing the latter to scream out loud in pleasure every time he rammed into her.


    Seeing this sight turned her on even more than she already was, making her inner walls squeeze down around Adam''s thick rod with every movement he made.


    "Ahhhh!! I love watching Ollie fuck that blonde slut," she cried out in ecstasy while looking at them. "He looks so hot, fucking her senseless."


    Her words caused Adam to smirk and lean down towards her ear before whispering into it. "I bet you wish it was you getting fucked by him, huh? Do you regret letting someone else take your place?"


    "No, I don''t. In fact, I''m happy that he found someone else to play with. After all, it gives me a chance to have some fun with you." Mia replied with a seductive smile as she continued moaning from his relentless pounding.


    On the other hand, Oliver was having the time of his life as he pounded Sheila''s pussy into oblivion. He loved the feeling of her tight walls squeezing around his shaft, and he couldn''t get enough of her sweet moans and screams.


    Her breasts bounced up and down every time he thrust inside her, making them look even more alluring than before. He couldn''t help but lower her bra, letting her breasts spill out and be free. He immediately groped and squeezed them in his hands with an eagerness that made her gasp in surprise.


    "Ahn... your hands feel so good on my tits!" She cried out in ecstasy as she ran her fingers through his hair while grinding against him in sync with his thrusts. "I love it when men play with my big breasts."


    After hearing those words come out of Sheila''s mouth, Oliver leaned down to suck on her stiff nipples while looking straight into her eyes.


    He licked and sucked on them while rubbing his thumbs over her pink nubs. Then he moved his hands behind her back and unhooked her bra before pulling it off completely. This allowed him to have better access to her breasts as he continued playing with them.


    Meanwhile, Sheila was getting lost in pleasure from the constant stimulation she received from Oliver, who seemed intent on making her feel good.


    She didn''t think things could get any better until he moved one hand down towards her clitoris and started rubbing it.


    The sudden contact caused her whole body to tremble as an intense wave of pleasure washed over her, causing her to scream out loud.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhh!" she screamed as she felt her orgasm building up inside her core. "Oh my god... I''m gonna cum soon!!"


    Upon hearing those words coming out of Sheila''s mouth, Oliver rubbed her clit faster while increasing the pace of his thrusts, making sure to hit her sweet spots as much as possible.

 Chapter 14 Can I See You Again?

    Adam and Mia heard Sheila screaming out in ecstasy and decided to join them in climaxing together.So, Adam let go of Mia''s wrists and held on to her waist instead, slamming his cock deep inside her pussy over and over again with rapid thrusts.


    "Ohhhh yeah... That''s it, baby. Keep fucking me hard!! I''m getting close to cumming too!!" Mia cried out as she arched her back to allow him better access to her insides.


    "Shit... I''m almost there..." Adam grunted before shouting in a loud voice. "Let''s cum together, everyone!!"


    Oliver heard this and looked at Sheila. He saw that she was about to cum as well, so he moved both hands onto her hips and pounded her as fast and hard as he could.


    "Ahhhh.... I am cumming." Mia and Sheila moaned simultaneously, their bodies shaking from the powerful orgasm that washed over them.


    As they reached their climax, their inner walls clenched around Oliver and Adam''s cocks, bringing them to their own orgasms. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam shot his load deep into Mia''s pussy, while Oliver did the same inside Sheila''s womb. Both men groaned in pleasure as they filled up their partners with their thick cum until they collapsed on top of them in exhaustion.


    Everyone laid there, catching their breaths as they tried to recover from their intense climaxes.


    Once he had recovered enough, Oliver rolled off of Sheila and sat up on the bed, admiring her curvaceous body as she lay next to him.


    "You''re really beautiful, Sheila," he complimented her while gazing at her gorgeous face.


    She smiled back at him before replying. "Thank you, Oliver. I enjoyed every second of our lovemaking session together."


    "Me too." Oliver returned her smile and leaned down to give her another kiss on the lips.


    Then he pulled away and looked towards Mia and Adam, who were still lying next to each other with their arms wrapped around each other.


    Sheila also turned her attention towards them before looking back at Oliver and asking. "So... are they your parents?"


    Oliver nodded as he replied, "Yes, they are."


    Upon hearing that response, Sheila blinked several times in surprise at what he just said. She couldn''t believe it.


    Not only did he have sex with his mother right in front of his father, but he also fucked a complete stranger with the help of his mother.


    This was the most surreal experience she had ever experienced in her life, but at the same time, it made her feel very aroused.


    "Wow... I didn''t expect this at all. But that''s so hot." Sheila said as she sat up on the bed and adjusted her hair before adding. "You know, I am not sure how you will feel about this, but I also happen to have a son around your age. And sometimes, I do get aroused by the thought of having sex with him."


    This confession caught Oliver off guard, but he couldn''t help but wonder if all the mothers out there had such fantasies. Maybe this was a normal thing after all.


    Before he could ask her more questions, however, she suddenly got off the bed and started gathering up her clothes.


    "I should get going now. I am still on duty."


    As she slipped on her skirt and shirt, Oliver decided to ask her one last question. "Um... Can I see you again?"


    Sheila paused for a moment to consider his request before replying with a smile. "Sure. Give me your number, and I will contact you later tonight."


    Oliver did as he was told and exchanged numbers with her. After that, she finished getting dressed and left the room.


    After Sheila left, Mia sat up and crawled over towards Oliver. She placed her hands on his chest and smiled at him as she said, "Looks like you got another woman to fuck besides me. You''re getting better at this, my dear son."


    Oliver chuckled and kissed her on the lips before replying, "Thanks, Mom. But it was only thanks to your help that I could do this."


    "That''s not true. You''re a very handsome young man who can make any woman fall for you. Trust me, Ollie. You just have to take the initiative and talk to girls. Once you get more comfortable around them, everything will fall into place without any problems."


    "Okay, Mom. I will try my best to talk to other girls from now on."


    "Well, since we had enough fun for the morning, why don''t we take a shower and then go grab some breakfast?" Adam suggested as he got off the bed and stretched his arms above his head.


    Mia and Oliver agreed with his suggestion, so they all headed towards the bathroom together.

 Chapter 15 You Did? With Whom?

    After breakfast, they went sightseeing around the local landmarks. It had been a long time since Mia visited this city, so she was happy to explore it once again. However, her main purpose for coming here was to spend quality time with her family, which she did.They walked hand-in-hand as they strolled down the streets of the city. Occasionally, they would stop at various shops and stores to buy some souvenirs or look around at the various merchandise that was being sold.


    It was nice having someone who loved you and cared about your well-being by your side. It made you feel safe and secure in this cruel world. That''s why Mia cherished every moment she spent with her husband and son. They were her whole life, and she would do anything for them.


    The same was true for them as well. They both loved Mia more than anything else in the world. And because of that love, they were willing to do anything for her happiness. Even if it meant sharing her with others.


    They didn''t care about jealousy or competition between them because, at the end of the day, they knew that no one could ever take their place in her heart.


    However, Mia didn''t have any intention of being with other men besides her husband and son. She wanted to be faithful to them alone. After all, she had never felt the need to seek out anyone else before. So why should she start now?


    But at the same time, she also felt like she needed more than just a sexual relationship with Oliver. She wanted him to be her boyfriend and treat her like a woman instead of a mother.


    She wanted to date him and have fun with him, like a normal couple would. Of course, that didn''t mean she wanted to ignore his need for pleasure.


    On the contrary, she planned on giving him everything he could ever ask for whenever possible. But at least she hoped that their relationship could evolve into something more than just incestuous fucking between mother and son.


    "Mom," Oliver spoke up, breaking her train of thought and causing Mia to turn her head towards him, giving him her full undivided attention. "I was wondering something."


    "Hmmm? What is it, Ollie?" Mia tilted her head sideways and asked.


    "How did dad propose to you?"


    "Hahaha¡­." Adam laughed at the question and answered it before Mia had a chance to say anything.


    "It was nothing spectacular. We had a nice dinner date, went for a walk in the park, and ended up sitting under the stars, gazing at the night sky. Then, out of nowhere, I asked her to marry me. She accepted my proposal without hesitation, and we kissed." Adam recalled with fond memories. "Of course, we had to keep it a secret from everyone else because your mom was dating someone else at that time."


    "Oh yeah! I forgot about that." Mia nodded as she remembered her previous lover. He was such a nice guy, too. He really treated her well, but unfortunately, things didn''t work out in his favor since Adam came along.


    "Huh? You had another boyfriend?" Oliver raised an eyebrow at her in surprise.


    "Yeah. His name was Mark, and he was a very kind man. But I fell in love with your father and decided to be with him instead." Mia sighed sadly. "I still feel bad for breaking up with him though, because he took it hard and blamed himself for losing me."


    Upon hearing this, Oliver couldn''t help but feel a little jealous. He wondered if there was anyone else besides him and his dad that his mom had feelings for.


    "Did you love any other guys besides Dad and Mark?"


    Mia shook her head. "Not really. I mean, I did have crushes on other men when I was younger, but they weren''t serious relationships or anything. Most of them didn''t even know about my feelings towards them because I never acted upon them. Besides..."


    She paused for a moment before continuing.


    "Besides, the way your father loved me was different from anyone else''s. He made me feel special and unique. He gave me hope that there could be someone out there for me who would accept me the way I am and love me with all their heart. That is why I chose him over all others."


    Mia finished explaining her thoughts on relationships while looking directly into Oliver''s eyes. She wanted him to understand how much Adam meant to her and how much he changed her life for the better.


    He smiled at her words and wrapped an arm around her waist before whispering into her ear.


    "Mom, can I ask you a question?" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure. Go ahead, baby." Mia gave him permission to ask whatever he wanted to know, so he took a deep breath and asked her his question.


    "How many people have you slept with before?"


    This question caught her off guard, but she managed to compose herself before responding.


    "Why do you ask that, sweetheart?"


    "I don''t know. I just felt curious, that''s all. Because you were talking about loving dad and all, but you said he was just one of several men that you had a crush on but didn''t pursue the relationship."


    Oliver pointed out and quickly added, "Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked you that question..."


    "No, no, it''s okay. I am not mad." Mia replied in a soft voice as she placed her hand over Oliver''s cheek before saying, "Well, to answer your question, I think I have had sex with maybe seven or eight men? Most of them were boyfriends I had during my high school years and college days, but a couple of them were one-night stands. But, as for your father, we got married just before I graduated from university."


    "Oh..." Oliver nodded in understanding before asking another question. "Have you ever slept with any girls?"


    This time, Mia''s cheeks flushed red as she averted her gaze away from Oliver.


    "Uhh...w-well..."


    "You did? With whom?" Oliver pressed on.


    Seeing his wife''s reaction, Adam stepped into their conversation with an amused grin on his face.


    "Oh, she definitely did. Rather, she still does, right, honey?"


    Hearing this made Mia''s face turn even brighter as she covered her blushing cheeks with both palms.


    Adam laughed at his wife''s embarrassment before continuing with his explanation.


    "You see, my dear boy, your mom is bisexual. Which means she enjoys the company of males as well as females, although she does seem to prefer the latter more than the former."


    "Really? That''s cool, mom." Oliver said in admiration while looking at Mia.


    However, he couldn''t help but wonder what kind of person she was attracted to. Did he know the person already? How did she meet the woman?


    These kinds of questions kept running through his mind as he gazed at her beautiful face. He wanted to find out more about this woman who was sleeping with his mother.


    "Do I know the woman you sleep with?" Oliver decided to ask her.


    Mia shook her head and explained. "No, you don''t know her. But she lives close by."


    "Is she your girlfriend now?"


    Mia giggled at his question. "I don''t think I would call her that. But we do go on dates sometimes. We go for dinner and spend the night in a hotel room, enjoying each other''s bodies."

 Chapter 16 Please Dont Forget About Me...

    This information made Oliver even more curious about who this mystery woman could be. However, there was something else he wanted to know more than anything else right now."Dad, didn''t you say you don''t care if Mom sleeps with other men? Did you say that because you knew she likes women more?"


    Upon hearing Oliver''s question, Adam turned silent, which surprised both him and Mia.


    She noticed the serious expression on his face as he pondered his answer. It was rare for him to be so thoughtful about anything these days.


    After a few seconds of silence, he finally spoke up again.


    "No, it wasn''t because I knew your mom liked women more. I mean, yeah, I did know that, but there was another reason."


    "What was it, then?" Oliver asked, eager to hear his father''s response. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam took a deep breath before replying, "Well, I guess I can share this with you now since you''re already involved in this sort of relationship with her too. It''s about my sexual health."


    "What about it?" Mia cocked her head sideways, looking confused.


    "I am not as young and strong as I used to be, Mia. I''m getting older and weaker every day. Sooner or later, I won''t be able to satisfy your sexual needs anymore. I can already feel that happening. So... I figured that if you had someone else to take care of your desires, then I wouldn''t have to worry about that problem." Adam confessed as he looked deep into her eyes with a gentle smile on his face.


    Then he continued while looking at Oliver, "That''s why I was fine with her having sexual relationships with other men too. But she has only ended up having sex with one woman so far. And I felt that she should have a man''s cock filling her womb whenever she needed it. So, when Mia wanted to help you get confident through sex, I agreed to help out because I thought it would help both of us in the long run."


    Oliver couldn''t believe what he just heard. He never expected to learn something like this from his father.


    On the other hand, Mia placed a hand over her mouth in shock after hearing Adam''s confession. She knew that he cared about her well-being and happiness more than anything else in the world, but she didn''t think he would go this far just for her sake, even when he himself was struggling with his own physical condition.


    "Adam... I don''t know what to say." She said while trying to hold back tears as she stared into his eyes. "For now, let''s hurry to the hospital. You need to get examined right away!"


    She grabbed hold of his arm and started pulling him, but Adam refused to move.


    "There''s no need for that, Mia. I already had a checkup last year, and the doctor told me that there''s nothing wrong with my body. He said that this is natural for men my age. He suggested that I use medicines to help my body function better. But I refused because it might affect my health later on. Besides, didn''t I ravage your pussy so hard this morning and you were moaning like a whore? It''s true that I need a longer rest time between sex than before, but I think I can still perform well and have a lot of energy left inside me. So, don''t worry about me. I am fine."


    He hugged her tightly and kissed her forehead as he reassured her. "I didn''t say all this to make you worry about me, Mia. I just want you to know that you can have fun with other people without feeling guilty about it when I am not available to satisfy your needs."


    "Thank you, Adam. Thank you so much." Mia murmured as she hugged his chest tight. "You are the best husband I could ever ask for."


    Oliver smiled at the sight of his parents hugging each other in front of him. Seeing them like this made him happy too. He also joined them as he hugged Mia from behind, sandwiching her between his body and Adam''s.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I will take good care of Mom. You can rest assured and leave everything to me." Oliver said as he looked up at his father, who nodded in agreement before replying.


    "Yes, my son. I know you will. Just remember one thing, though."


    "What is it?"


    "Never let your mother get bored with you. You need to give her what she wants. Even if it means sharing her with someone else."


    "Yes, dad. I understand."


    "Umm... I am still between you two, you know? Please don''t forget about me..." Mia mumbled under her breath while smiling as she felt the two men hugging her close to their bodies.


    After exchanging hugs and kisses between the three of them, they decided to continue exploring the city. They strolled around for a couple of hours before stopping by a park to sit down and relax.

 Chapter 17 Come On, Ollie. Do It.

    As soon as they sat down on a bench, Mia turned to Adam and complained, "Husband, you keep saying that I should have sex with other people. But do you think I am a whore that can''t live without a cock in my cunt?"Adam chuckled at her words. "No, of course not. It''s just that I know how horny you are. You love fucking more than anything else in the world! That''s why I want to give you everything you need to enjoy life to its fullest."


    Mia shook her head in denial. "No, no, no... It''s not true. I don''t like having sex that much. I mean, I do enjoy it a lot, but it''s not something I crave every day or anything like that. Besides, there are other things that make me happy too."


    She then looked at Oliver and placed her hand on his thigh as she said with a sweet smile, "Like spending time with my son. I feel so proud when I see him growing up into such a handsome young man."


    Oliver blushed when he heard Mia praising him like this.


    Seeing his son''s reaction, Adam chuckled before saying, "Well, it looks like someone''s mommy complex has grown even stronger than before. Hahaha... Tell me, Oliver, how long have you been fantasizing about fucking your mom?"


    Hearing his dad''s question made Oliver blush even more as he looked down in embarrassment.


    "Ollie, tell us truthfully. When did you start thinking about doing it with me?" Mia also got curious about his answer, so she asked.


    Both of their gazes bore into him, which made him feel uncomfortable under the pressure of their stares.


    However, he knew that they were just teasing him and wanted to see how he would respond to such an embarrassing question. So, Oliver hesitated for a moment before replying, "Umm... It was last year, after my seventeenth birthday party." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh? Why did you start thinking about doing naughty things with me at that time?" Mia asked while rubbing his thigh.


    "Because... because you wore such a sexy dress at the party and looked very beautiful. You also drank alcohol, so you were a bit tipsy. So, when everyone left, you and dad started kissing each other." Oliver explained as he recalled the events of that night.


    "What happened next?"


    "After watching you two kiss, I wanted to leave you two alone, but before I could, both of you started undressing each other. And when I saw you riding dad''s cock, I got turned on. That''s why I stayed and watched until the end. Since then, I''ve always thought about doing it with you." Oliver confessed as he continued staring down at the ground, unable to look into Mia''s eyes after admitting his secret desires towards her.


    "Oh my... I can''t remember anything about that night because I drank too much alcohol. But seeing you look so ashamed like this tells me that I have gone pretty wild." Mia blushed at the thought of what she might have done in her drunken state.


    She could only imagine how embarrassing it must have been for Oliver to witness his parents having sex in front of him like that for the first time.


    However, Adam seemed quite amused by his son''s confession. "I also don''t remember much. Still, since that day, you have been thinking about fucking your own mom?"


    Oliver nodded slowly without saying a word.


    Seeing his reaction, Mia smiled and leaned closer towards him before whispering into his ear, "Well then... How about fucking your mom again right now? Won''t you like that, my dear son?"


    As soon as he heard her words, Oliver looked up at her in disbelief. He didn''t expect her to suggest something like that in broad daylight while sitting on a bench in the middle of a public park.


    "What are you saying, mom? It''s broad daylight, and there are lots of people around here..."


    Mia chuckled at his response and said, "It''s okay. Nobody will care what we are doing because they will just see us hug each other."


    "What? You''re not going to...?"


    Mia cut him off by grabbing his crotch and squeezing it hard through his pants before whispering into his ear, "After listening to your story, I am really horny right now. I want to feel your cock inside me again, so hurry up and take out your dick."


    Not understanding what to do in such a situation, Oliver glanced over at his dad.


    "Didn''t you promise to give her what she wants whenever she wants it?" Adam reminded him with a smirk. "Come on, Ollie. Do it. Make your mother happy."


    "But... we are in public..." Oliver argued as he looked around at the people in the park.


    However, Mia didn''t seem to care about that at all. Instead, she kept massaging his bulge through his pants, trying to get him aroused enough to agree with her request.


    Seeing how persistent his wife was, Adam decided to encourage their son further. "Don''t worry about the people around here, Ollie. They won''t care what you''re doing if they don''t know about it."


    "What do you mean if they don''t know about it? Of course, they will notice..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Mia stopped stroking his bulge and sat on his lap, their faces inches apart from each other. Then she wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned closer until their lips touched.


    "Unghh...!!" Oliver groaned as he felt her soft lips press against his own, followed by the sensation of her tongue entering his mouth. She swirled her tongue around his, exploring every inch of it while pushing her breasts against his chest.


    When she pulled away from him after several seconds of passionate kissing, she gave him a seductive smile and asked in a husky voice, "Do you trust me, my dear son?"


    "Y-yes, mom. I do." Oliver stuttered as he looked into her eyes, mesmerized by the way she looked at him with so much love and affection.


    Mia giggled before whispering into his ear, "Then don''t worry about anything else except pleasing me."

 Chapter 18 Do You Trust Me, My Dear Son?

    Mia giggled before whispering into his ear, "Then don''t worry about anything else except pleasing me."After saying this, she got more comfortable on his lap and spread her skirt open, revealing her naked pussy underneath. Then she reached down and pulled out his erect cock from his pants, exposing it to the world.


    But it wasn''t for long because she quickly covered it with her skirt before anyone could see it.


    She gave Oliver a naughty smile as she lowered her body and rubbed her wet pussy lips against his shaft.


    "Mmm... Now, do you think anyone will notice that your dick is sticking out?" She asked while teasing him by rubbing her pussy up and down his length, coating it with her juices.


    "Won''t they see you moving like this?" Oliver asked while staring into her eyes.


    Mia didn''t answer right away, as she kept grinding her pussy against his cock before kissing him on the lips once more.


    When their lips parted, she answered him in a soft voice, "Of course they will see me move. But nobody will see what I am doing under my skirt because it''s hidden by my clothing. Besides, they won''t stare at us if they see us kissing and hugging each other like this. As long as we don''t do anything that attracts attention, nobody will suspect anything."


    Oliver still couldn''t understand why Mia wanted to do such things in public, but he didn''t question her anymore and simply nodded his head in understanding.


    He trusted her enough to let her do whatever she wanted with his body without any complaints. So, when she lifted herself up and guided the tip of his cock to her entrance, he held her hips and allowed her to sink down onto his shaft.


    "Aaahhhh...!" Mia moaned quietly as she felt her son''s thick cock stretching out her pussy once again.


    Adam watched as Mia lowered herself onto their son''s cock. Then he stood up from the bench and positioned himself in front of them so that he could hide them from view.


    "I''ll keep watch while you two enjoy yourselves," he said while smiling at Oliver.


    The young boy returned his smile before turning his attention back to his mother.


    He grabbed her waist with both hands and began moving her body up and down on his shaft, making her breasts bounce along with her rhythmic movements.


    "Mmm...! Ollie, your cock feels so good inside me." Mia whispered into his ear while riding him, careful not to make any loud noises.


    Her words excited him even more, so he thrust his hips upward, pushing his cock deeper inside her wet cunt.


    But he made sure that their movements were not obvious enough to attract the attention of other people who passed by them on the park''s walking trail. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In fact, many couples and families strolled around them as they enjoyed their day in the park. And since they didn''t know what was going on under Mia''s skirt, they thought nothing of it when she suddenly hugged her son tight while whispering sweet words into his ear.


    As time passed, Oliver increased the speed of his thrusts, as he couldn''t help but feel excited at the idea of having sex with his mom in such a risky location.


    It turned him on even more, and soon he lost control of himself and started pounding his cock into her tight pussy harder and faster than before.


    This sudden change in tempo made Mia gasp in surprise as she held onto his shoulders, trying to maintain her balance while bouncing up and down on his lap.


    She also bit her lips to prevent herself from letting out any loud noises, but it was difficult for her to keep quiet when Oliver kept hitting all the right spots inside her womb.


    Mia had never experienced anything like this before, so she didn''t know how to react to such intense pleasure. The thrill of being caught by strangers, combined with the sensation of having her son''s cock ramming into her cunt, made her head spin in ecstasy.


    It felt amazing, and before long, she started feeling lightheaded as waves of pleasure washed over her body. Her breathing became ragged, and her heart raced faster than ever before.


    Soon, she let out a loud moan despite her best efforts to keep quiet, which caused several people around them to glance over at the couple on the bench.


    However, when they witnessed them hugging each other and kissing passionately, they just smiled and turned away, thinking nothing of it.


    Oliver felt his heart skip a beat as he continued to kiss his mother.


    When he heard her moaning like that, he got worried that someone might notice what they were doing.


    So he pulled her close to his chest and covered her mouth with his lips, muffling her moans.


    Fortunately, nobody seemed to pay attention to them anymore, so Oliver resumed thrusting his hips up and down, burying his cock deep inside Mia''s pussy.


    He groped her thick ass cheeks while fucking her hard, squeezing them as he enjoyed every second of their incestuous fucking session.


    A few minutes later, Oliver noticed Mia''s eyes rolling back in her head, and he knew that she was about to cum. He kissed her lips again to prevent her from screaming out loud.


    Then, without hesitation, he pumped his hips even faster than before, ramming his cock deep inside her pussy over and over again.


    This time, however, he made sure to do it as fast as possible so that they could finish their sex quickly before someone noticed what they were doing. He did everything he could to help Mia reach orgasm without drawing too much attention to them.


    "Mhmmm...." Soon, their bodies shuddered at the same time as they climaxed together.


    Oliver filled Mia''s womb with his hot seed while she squirted all over his crotch before holding each other close for a few minutes as they tried to catch their breath after such an intense experience.

 Chapter 19 Do You Want To Get Laid With Some Rich Guest?

    Sheila went back to do her work after having sex with one of the guests.She never imagined that she would fuck a boy on the job. And even more shocking was that the boy was the same age as her son.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t regret her decision. In fact, she enjoyed it very much and wished she could have done more with him.


    But unfortunately, she couldn''t afford to lose this job. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to pay for her son''s tuition. So, despite wanting to spend more time with Oliver, she had to resist her urges and return to work.


    It was already past afternoon when she finished cleaning all the assigned rooms in the hotel. And now it was time for her break.


    She headed towards the staff room and found herself alone inside. The rest of the staff members were either out doing other chores or enjoying their lunch break somewhere else.


    "Ahhhh...." She sighed in relief as she sat down on a chair. Her body felt tired after working non-stop for almost four hours straight. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to relax her muscles.


    Suddenly, the door opened behind her.


    "Oh, hi there, Sheila. Are you taking a break too?" Amanda asked while entering the room.


    "Yes, I am." Sheila replied with a smile as she watched Amanda walk towards the coffee machine near the sink.


    Amanda had short brown hair, blue eyes, fair skin, and a curvy figure. She wore a uniform similar to Sheila''s, except hers was slightly tighter around her hips and breasts, showing off her curvy figure even more.


    "How''s your day going so far?" Sheila asked while staring at Amanda''s butt, which was sticking out in front of her.


    Amanda noticed her gaze and smiled back at her before answering, "Pretty good. But it''s been kind of boring today."


    She poured herself a cup of coffee and sat down next to Sheila before continuing, "Anyway, how about you? Did anything interesting happen today?"


    Before Sheila could respond, someone else entered the room. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a tall man wearing a dark suit and glasses. He looked average in terms of appearance, but he had a commanding presence that made people around him feel intimidated.


    As soon as he stepped inside, Amanda''s face turned sour for a second before returning to normal again.


    "Oh great, the last person I want to see right now just walked in." She muttered under her breath while looking at the man who approached them.


    Sheila was also the same. However, she didn''t show any hostility towards him because she knew how important it was for her to keep this job.


    The man walked over to them and sat down on a sofa near the table.


    "Good afternoon, ladies. I hope you are both having a pleasant day." He greeted them with a smile on his face.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Darren." They both greeted him back, but neither of them seemed too happy to see him.


    The man noticed their reaction but didn''t say anything about it. Instead, he motioned for Amanda to come closer.


    She reluctantly stood up and approached him.


    When she got close enough, he pulled her onto his lap and hugged her tightly, causing her breasts to press against his chest.


    "So... how''s my little slut doing today?" He whispered into her ear while caressing her butt.


    "I am fine. Do you need anything from me, sir?"


    "Yes, I want you to help me relieve some stress." He said as he continued fondling her ass. "It''s been a rough day for me, and I need something to relax me. You know what to do, right?"


    Amanda nodded without saying anything else. Then she proceeded to remove his belt and unzip his pants before pulling them down along with his boxers. His erect cock sprang out of its confinement and stood up straight against his stomach.


    "Go on. Suck it." He ordered while stroking himself.


    She didn''t hesitate and immediately dropped to her knees in front of him. She then leaned forward and placed her lips around his shaft before moving them up and down along its length.


    Darren closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of her warm mouth enveloping his cock. "Mmm... yes, that''s it. Keep going like that..." He groaned as he grabbed her head and pushed it deeper onto his member.


    Soon, he began thrusting his hips forward while holding her head in place, forcing his cock deeper into her mouth with each thrust.


    "Ahhhh... You''re so good at sucking my dick, Amanda." He moaned as he continued to fuck her face, making sure to go as deep as possible each time.


    Meanwhile, Sheila watched the whole thing unfold before her eyes without saying anything.


    They hated this man, but they couldn''t do anything about it since he was their manager and could fire them if he wanted to.


    So whenever he asked them to do these things, they had no choice but to obey him. They both understood how difficult it was to find a decent paying job in this economy, so neither of them dared speak up against him.


    But even though she didn''t say anything about it, Sheila still felt disgusted at seeing Darren treat Amanda like a sex toy. She could tell by the look on her friend''s face that she didn''t like it either, but she couldn''t help herself from doing whatever he ordered her to do.


    Sheila also experienced the same thing from him before, so she knew how it felt to be used by someone like him. He made her feel humiliated and ashamed every time he forced himself on her.


    This time, however, Sheila felt a little bit different about the situation because, when she compared it with what happened between her and Oliver earlier, she realized that having sex with Oliver was a lot more enjoyable for her than anything else.


    Soon after finishing his load inside Amanda''s mouth, Darren zipped up his pants and stood up.


    "That''s enough for now. Thank you for your service." He said while walking towards the exit.


    But before he left, Sheila decided to ask him something. "Mr. Darren, is it okay if I go to tonight''s pool party in the hotel?"


    He turned around and looked at her curiously. "Oh? Do you want to get laid with some rich guest? Don''t worry, I''ll let you off early so that you can have fun tonight. Amanda, you can go too."


    Darren chuckled before turning around again and leaving the room.


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 20 Are You Sure You Dont Want To Fuck Me Too?

    As soon as he left, Amanda spat out his cum on the floor and wiped her lips clean with tissue paper. She then proceeded to rinse her mouth using water from the sink nearby.After washing away all traces of Darren''s semen from her face, she went back to her seat next to Sheila and sat down.


    "Ahh... If it wasn''t for his big dick that hits all the right spots, I would never let him do this to me. Fucking asshole."


    "Are you okay, Amanda? I know this is tough on you too."


    "Yeah, I''m fine. I''m used to his bullshit by now. After a few times, I''ve learned to just let him do his thing and forget about it. Besides, he always lets me enjoy myself later." She let out a soft laugh and smirked at Sheila.


    "Anyway, what was the reason you asked him about tonight''s party? Is there someone special that you want to meet there?"


    Sheila gave her friend a sly grin and nodded. "Well, you said about Darren having the big dick. But I was able to experience someone even better than that."


    "Really? How did it happen?" Amanda asked curiously, wondering how her co-worker could meet a man like that.


    Then Sheila proceeded to tell her everything that happened between her and Oliver earlier today.


    When she finished explaining, Amanda burst into laughter and clapped her hands together. "Wow! That sounds awesome! You are so lucky to get fucked by such a young boy!"


    "I know, right! He was amazing. I never knew that a man could make me feel this way. I swear I almost passed out from the pleasure when he made me cum."


    "Oh my God... I wish I could have seen it happen." Amanda said while giggling.


    Sheila smiled at her friend''s reaction. "If you saw how much cum he shot inside me, you would probably be surprised."


    "Really? Was it that much?"


    "Yeah, it was really thick and sticky too. I felt like I was getting filled up with hot glue." Sheila replied with a wink.


    They both laughed together at her joke before continuing their conversation.


    "Anyway, I am glad that you enjoyed yourself so much today, Sheila. After all, it''s been quite some time since you last had sex with someone. But if you don''t mind me asking, why did you want to go to tonight''s pool party? Is there something specific that you are hoping for?"


    Sheila nodded and explained, "I just wanted to see Oliver again."


    Amanda looked confused for a moment before realizing what she meant. "Oh! Are you planning on having sex with him again?"


    "Yes."


    "Hmmm... Maybe we can help each other out then. I''m also interested in meeting Oliver. Would you mind if I joined you two?" Amanda asked as she winked at Sheila.


    "Well... It''s fine with me if you don''t mind doing it with a young boy like him." Sheila replied with a smirk on her face.


    "Oh, please, are you saying that only you can enjoy young cocks? You know very well that I am into younger men too."


    They both laughed again and continued chatting about various topics until their break time ended. Then they returned to work together.


    ***


    Oliver and Mia continued kissing each other while Adam stood guard nearby.


    Several people passed by them during this period, but nobody seemed to care what they were doing because everyone was too busy enjoying their day at the park.


    After making out for a few minutes, Oliver pulled away from Mia''s lips and looked up at her with a big smile on his face.


    "That felt nice, mom." He said while panting heavily. "I can''t believe I just fucked you in public without getting caught!"


    "Haha... You sure didn''t hold back, Ollie. I almost couldn''t keep myself from screaming when you came inside me." Mia replied as she adjusted her clothes and wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    Then she noticed that Adam was looking at them and gave him a knowing grin.


    "What''s up with you, husband? Is there something wrong? Are you horny too?" She teased him while stroking his cock through his pants.


    Adam chuckled and shook his head. "No, not right now. I''m just happy to see my wife and son enjoying themselves so much."


    "Well, how about joining us next time?" She asked as she continued rubbing his bulge. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Maybe later." He replied before kissing her forehead. "Let''s go eat something first. We haven''t eaten anything since breakfast."


    Mia nodded in agreement. "Okay, let''s do that. Come on, Ollie, let''s go get something to eat."


    The three of them headed towards the exit of the park together. But before they left, Mia turned to Adam and whispered into his ear, "Are you sure you don''t want to fuck me too? You don''t have to wait until tonight, you know? I can take care of you right now."


    Adam chuckled again and shook his head. "Hahaha.... and you said you didn''t love fucking more than anything else in the world? Anyway, I''m fine."


    "Hehe... I was just joking." Mia giggled and winked at him.


    Then she took Oliver''s hand in hers and led him towards the nearest restaurant.


    "All right, let''s go then. Let''s eat some nice food and relax before heading back to the hotel." Adam suggested as he followed behind them.


    After having their lunch together, they spent the rest of the afternoon sightseeing around town. They visited several tourist attractions and enjoyed themselves to the fullest.


    By the time they returned to their hotel, it was already getting dark outside.


    When they entered their room, they took quick showers and changed into comfortable clothes before relaxing on the couch.


    "Today was fun, wasn''t it?" Mia asked while cuddling with Oliver next to her.


    "Yeah, it was great. I love spending time with you guys." Oliver replied with a smile on his face.


    "Hey, do you want to watch TV or something?" Adam suggested as he grabbed the remote control from the table in front of him.


    { A/N: Advanced Chapters are available on Subscribe Star. Do check them out. }

 Chapter 21 I Want To Kiss You, My Dear Son.

    Oliver nodded and reached out for the remote control, but before he could take it from Adam''s hand, Mia stopped him by grabbing his wrist. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."Let Daddy watch it alone while we play together." She said as she pulled him close to her chest.


    Adam laughed at their interaction and turned on the television. He changed the channel until he found a news program showing an anchorwoman reporting live from somewhere downtown.


    On the other hand, Mia began caressing Oliver''s hair while holding him tight against her bosom. Then she looked down at him and asked, "I want to kiss you, my dear son. Do you mind if we kiss for a long time?"


    "Not at all." He replied with a grin. "I also want to practice kissing with you, mom."


    As soon as he answered, Mia cupped his cheeks and brought their lips together in a passionate kiss.


    The two of them started making out on the couch while Adam watched the news on TV. They kissed each other for several minutes before stopping to catch their breath.


    "Hmmm... This feels so good." Mia said as she brushed her fingers across Oliver''s cheek.


    "Mom..." Oliver whispered as he leaned closer to her face and placed his hands on her shoulders. "I love you so much. You know that, right?"


    Mia smiled at him and nodded. "Yes, I know. And I love you too, Ollie."


    Then she pulled him into another kiss, this time more aggressive than before. Her tongue slipped past his lips and explored every inch of his mouth while her hands wandered all over his body.


    Oliver responded by returning her kisses with equal intensity and grabbing her breasts through her shirt. He massaged them gently as they made out, eliciting moans from Mia''s throat.


    Meanwhile, Adam continued watching TV without paying attention to them. After a while, he heard a knock on the door and got up to answer it.


    When he opened the door, he saw Sheila standing outside.


    "Hi, Sheila. Do you need something?" He asked while smiling at her.


    "Hello, Mr. Adam. I am here for Oliver. Is he here?" Sheila answered with a polite tone in her voice.


    "Yes, he''s inside." Adam stepped aside to let her in.


    She walked into the room and saw Oliver kissing Mia on the couch. They were so engrossed in their activities that they didn''t notice her presence until she cleared her throat.


    As soon as they heard her voice, they stopped kissing and turned their heads in her direction.


    "Oh, hi there, Sheila." Mia greeted her with a smile. "Sorry, I didn''t see you there."


    "Good evening, Mrs. Mia. And don''t worry about it. It looked like you two were having fun together." Sheila replied with a wink.


    "Yeah, we were having a great time." Oliver said while still holding onto his mother''s waist. "By the way, are you here to play with me again?"


    "Well, there is a pool party on the hotel''s rooftop. I wanted to invite all of you to enjoy the night together." She explained as she approached him and sat on his lap.


    Oliver wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer to him before answering, "That sounds fun. What do you guys think?"


    When he looked at Mia, he noticed that she seemed a bit unsure about going to such an event. Then he glanced over at Adam and saw that he had the same expression on his face.


    "Hmmm... Maybe it''s better if I skip this one tonight. I am already tired after all the day''s activities. So, I prefer to rest in the room." Adam explained as he returned to his seat.


    "Oh... Okay then. How about you, mom? Do you want to go with me and Sheila?" Oliver asked Mia again.


    She hesitated for a moment before shaking her head. "No, thank you. Like your dad said, I''m too tired to party right now. But please, don''t let me hold you back. You two, go ahead and have fun."


    Oliver didn''t know what to say next; he wanted to spend more time with Mia. However, he couldn''t refuse Sheila''s offer.


    Mia understood what he was thinking, so she gave him a reassuring smile and added, "It''s okay, honey. You should go with Sheila and have some fun. As for me, I''ll give your dad some love since he has been left alone this whole day."


    When she said this, Adam grinned at her and reached out to grab her hand. Then he pulled her towards him and hugged her tight while kissing her cheek.


    She giggled and wrapped her arms around his neck before pressing her lips against his.


    As soon as they began making out on the couch, Oliver nodded and looked at Sheila. "Okay, let''s go then."


    She stood up from his lap and took his hand before leading him towards the door.


    "Have a good night, Mrs. Mia, Mr. Adam." Sheila called out as she opened the door.


    "Thank you, Sheila. Take care of Ollie for us, please." Mia replied with a wink.


    "Yes, enjoy yourselves!" Adam added as he kept kissing Mia''s neck.


    The two of them left the room and closed the door behind them.


    After walking down the hall, they reached the elevator and waited for it to arrive at their floor. While waiting, Oliver turned to Sheila and asked, "Wait... I didn''t bring my swimming trunks. How can I go to a pool party without it?"


    "Oh, don''t worry about that. The pool area has locker rooms. You can rent one there to change." She explained as the elevator arrived.


    When they stepped inside, Sheila pressed the button for the top floor. Then she stood next to Oliver and put her arm around his elbow.


    Once the doors closed, she turned to face him and placed her hand on his chest before leaning forward to kiss him. Their tongues intertwined as she pulled his head towards hers and pushed her tongue deep inside his mouth while he grabbed onto her ass.

 Chapter 22 What Are You Planning To Do With Me Now?

    "Mmmm... I can''t wait to fuck you again, Sheila. You taste so good." He said between kisses.Her body trembled at his words, and she could feel herself getting aroused as his hand caressed her butt.


    "Oh baby, you have no idea how much I want you too." She whispered before biting his lower lip.


    They kept making out in the elevator until it stopped moving. When the doors opened, they walked out together, hand in hand, and headed towards the pool area.


    Everyone wore either bikinis or trunks and sipped drinks while sitting near the edge of the pool. Some people even sat inside the pool itself and chatted happily as they cooled off under the moonlight.


    Soon, Oliver went inside one of the male changing rooms after borrowing a swimming trunk, while Sheila also entered the woman''s changing room.


    A short while later, Oliver came out wearing nothing but simple navy blue swimming trunks.


    He looked around while waiting for Sheila, noticing that the majority of people present at the party were either young women or couples enjoying their vacation.


    The atmosphere was very relaxed and laid-back, with everyone having fun and enjoying themselves while drinking alcoholic beverages and eating delicious snacks provided by the hotel staff.


    The sound system played a variety of different types of music, ranging from classical tunes to modern hits. Some guests even danced along to the beat, while others just watched in amusement.


    After a few minutes had passed, Oliver spotted Sheila coming out of the women''s dressing room dressed in a skimpy black bikini that showed off her sexy curves. She also wore a black semi-transparent sarong that covered the lower half of her body, which accentuated her figure even more.


    However, he noticed that there were no other women who dressed as sexy as her. Most of them only wore regular two-piece bikinis.


    And he also saw someone else that he had never met before walking beside her.


    It was a woman with short brown hair and blue eyes. In addition, she wore a red two-piece bikini that revealed a lot of cleavage, showing off her large breasts and wide hips along with smooth white skin.


    As the pair walked over to him, Oliver noticed that both women had very attractive faces and bodies that could easily turn heads wherever they went.


    Upon reaching him, Sheila introduced him to her friend. "Hey Ollie. Sorry for the delay. This is Amanda, my coworker."


    "Good evening, Amanda. Nice to meet you." Oliver extended his hands to greet her.


    Amanda shook his hand and smiled warmly at him. "Nice to meet you too, Oliver. I''ve heard so much about you from Sheila. And wow, you''re even more handsome than what she described."


    "Thank you. You''re quite beautiful yourself." He replied as he felt his face turning red. Although he had decided to be more proactive with girls, he still got shy when faced with an attractive woman like Amanda. But he quickly regained his composure and continued speaking. "Anyway, what should we do first?"


    Sheila answered for both of them. "Let''s go swimming first."


    Soon, the three of them headed towards a less crowded area near the edge of the pool and dove in together.


    When they surfaced again, Oliver found himself standing right next to Amanda, while Sheila stood in front of him. They began splashing water at each other playfully before engaging in a little game of chase through the water.


    He chased after both women as they swam away from him, giggling all the way while he tried his best to catch them.


    Soon, he managed to grab hold of Amanda''s arm and pull her towards him. However, before he could do anything else, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her body against his.


    "Ohhhh... you caught me. What are you planning to do with me now?" She whispered seductively while rubbing her breasts against his chest.


    Oliver swallowed hard as he felt his heart racing faster than ever before. He looked down at Amanda''s cleavage and saw that her nipples were already poking through her bikini top.


    He remembered what his mom said about women''s nipples becoming erect when they get aroused. And from the looks of it, Amanda was getting excited about being close to him.


    Without thinking twice, Oliver leaned forward and placed his lips against hers for a brief kiss before pulling away again.


    "Mmmm... That felt nice." She said while brushing her hand against his cheek. "But don''t tell me you are satisfied with just a light kiss like that?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver smiled back at her and kissed her again, this time longer than before.


    As soon as their lips touched, his hands slid down her back and squeezed her big, juicy ass through her bikini. She moaned into his mouth and returned his affections by running her fingers through his wet hair while she rubbed her body against his.


    A short distance away, Sheila watched them make out and smiled to herself as she swam closer towards them. She wanted to join in their fun, but she also didn''t want to interrupt them. So when she got within arm''s length, she waited patiently for the perfect opportunity to make her presence known.


    Meanwhile, Amanda pushed Oliver backwards until his back hit the edge of the pool and pressed her tits harder against his chest before kissing him deeper. She wanted him to touch her all over. And if he wasn''t going to do it on his own, then she would make sure he did.


    She guided his hands underneath her bikini top until they came into contact with her bare breasts. Oliver didn''t need to be told twice, as he immediately began squeezing them gently. He massaged them, groped them, and played with them while making out with Amanda.


    She moaned in response, letting her desire be heard by anyone nearby, and tightened her hold around his neck as her body reacted to his touch.

 Chapter 23 How Do You Like Our Little Sex Party So Far?

    After several minutes had passed, Oliver pulled away from her mouth and gazed into her eyes as he continued to grope her big boobs. "You are so sexy, Amanda. I love touching your big breasts." He said while rubbing them softly. "Your nipples are also getting harder now. But don''t you care about the people around us?""Nope! I''m too horny to think straight right now." Amanda answered as she closed her eyes and threw her head back, enjoying the feeling of Oliver massaging her breasts. "Besides, everyone here is busy having fun with their dates. And even if they see us doing something like this, I doubt any of them would say anything."


    She leaned closer to Oliver''s ear and whispered into it, "Because soon everyone will be fucking like rabbits in heat here."


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?"


    Amanda smirked as she found his lack of experience endearing. "It''s simple. Didn''t Sheila tell you? This is a sex party. A lot of people will be having threesomes, foursomes, orgies, or other group sex activities. So don''t worry about being shy."


    "Wait, really? I didn''t know that." Oliver looked surprised. He was not expecting anything like this. It seemed surreal to him.


    "Haha... Yes, of course. Or have you wondered why there are only a few people at this pool party?" She laughed and caressed his face.


    Oliver thought for a moment and realized that she was right. If this really was some kind of sex party, then it made sense that there wouldn''t be many guests present.


    But he still felt a little unsure about participating in such a thing. He glanced over at Sheila, who smiled and shrugged her shoulders.


    Amanda sensed his hesitation and decided to tease him. "Hahaha... You don''t seem to believe me. What if I prove that there''s nothing wrong with this?"


    With that, she got out of the pool before standing in front of Oliver and Sheila. Then she pulled down the strap of her bikini top, exposing her breasts for all to see.


    Several men noticed her action and turned their heads towards her, admiring her naked bosom and ogling her big, round boobs.


    Amanda smiled at their reactions and raised her arms above her head as she swayed her hips seductively, making her breasts bounce to and fro. "What do you think?" She asked while posing for the audience.


    "Wow..." Oliver exclaimed in awe while looking at her naked chest. Even though he had seen his mother''s tits before, they didn''t compare to Amanda''s voluptuousness. And the fact that she was showing them off without any shame made them even more attractive to him.


    Seeing his reaction, Sheila laughed and stood up too. She walked over to Amanda and joined her by removing her bikini top as well.


    Now both women were showing off their big, round breasts to the entire pool area. Men stared at their naked chests and whistled loudly while cheering them on.


    "Damn! You girls are sexy as hell!"


    "Hahaha... keep going! Keep going!" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The pair giggled at their comments, and as if the switch had been turned on, more and more women started following suit. Soon, all over the pool, women had their chests exposed. For most, this was their first time having their tits out in public, but everyone seemed excited about it and enjoyed themselves while the men howled and hooted at them.


    Soon enough, Amanda decided to take things further by dropping her bikini bottoms to the floor.


    There was a brief silence from everyone around them until someone shouted out, "Hey! What are you all waiting for? Come on, ladies! Strip naked!"


    The rest of the ladies followed suit, taking off their swimsuits one by one and leaving them in a pile on the side of the pool before jumping in.


    The atmosphere became much more electric as soon as they did this. A feeling of freedom seemed to take hold of everyone present at the pool party, and before long, everyone except for Oliver was completely naked.


    They were all laughing and smiling as they jumped in the water, splashing each other playfully before starting to make out with their partners.


    Seeing the lewdness around him, Oliver gulped as his swimming trunks became tighter by the second. His eyes wandered across all the different bodies, catching glimpses of firm breasts and plump butt cheeks submerged in the pool''s crystal blue water.


    Despite his nervousness, Oliver felt his heart beating fast, and sweat dripped from his forehead. When he looked up, Amanda and Sheila had moved to his side of the pool, which gave him a great view of their bare pussies that glistened in the moonlight.


    "Hey, what''s wrong, Oliver? Come here." Amanda called him to come and took his hand.


    "Y-Yeah..." Oliver answered as she pulled him out of the pool and towards one of the cabana beds located along the perimeter of the pool. When they reached their destination, she sat down and patted the empty spot next to her for him to join her.


    "Please, take a seat next to me." Amanda smiled while inviting him.


    Oliver sat on the bed with Amanda and Sheila, their wet bodies dripping water onto the mattress. He tried his best to calm down and keep his excitement in check, but it was hard not to stare at their gorgeous tits and pink nipples.


    Amanda noticed his stare and grinned at him. Then she leaned closer to him and planted a kiss on his lips while pushing her tongue inside his mouth. Oliver returned her affections wholeheartedly and even put his hands on her breasts again, squeezing them hard before pinching her nipples between his fingers.


    While they made out, Sheila decided to join in and started sucking on Oliver''s neck while playing with his chest.


    He had never felt so many women''s hands caressing his body like this before, and it excited him greatly. He closed his eyes and let himself enjoy the pleasure of their touches as they continued to tease him.


    Eventually, Amanda pulled away and gave him a mischievous smile. "How do you like our little sex party so far? It feels good, right?" She whispered as her hand stroked his erect dick through his swimming trunks.

 Chapter 24 Why Should I Think I Am Any More Special?

    "Ye... Yeah. I like it a lot." Oliver groaned at the sensation of her palm rubbing against his manhood.But before he knew it, the woman who had been sucking on his neck pulled him onto her chest, letting him breathe in her erotic scent while pressing his head against her soft bosom. Her heavy breasts seemed to swallow him up, and he found himself enjoying the experience more than he expected.


    "Let''s watch a show together. This will ease your mind, Oliver." Sheila whispered to him as she caressed his face with her fingers.


    Oliver turned his gaze forward, and his eyes went wide open at what he saw.


    A woman on the opposite side of the pool had climbed on top of a guy''s cock, letting him slide his dick into her pussy. Soon she began bouncing up and down, riding him in a cowgirl. She moaned out loud with every movement of her body, enjoying every moment of the pleasurable fucking.


    But that wasn''t all. There appeared to be two men sitting behind the couple fucking. One of them stood up and moved behind the woman, pushing his dick into her ass without warning.


    As soon as he started moving, the woman screamed out in ecstasy while the man beneath her reached up and grabbed her large breasts, groping them as he kept thrusting his hips upwards into her.


    The guy fucking her ass also started moving his hips faster, forcing her body to move up and down in sync with both cocks. Soon, she was screaming with pleasure and making noises that rivaled the porn actresses Oliver heard online.


    Seeing such intense sex happening right in front of him, the other man also got into action. He positioned himself beside the girl who was riding the dude and pushed his dick into her mouth, effectively turning this threesome into a foursome.


    Within seconds, she had begun sucking on it while continuing to get fucked by the other men. Their hands roamed all over her naked body as they plunged themselves inside her. And judging by her facial expressions, she appeared to be having the time of her life.


    Even though she already seemed like she was having an orgasm, none of the guys stopped their assault. Instead, they kept fucking her harder and faster until eventually the one who was currently drilling her mouth began spraying his seed inside it. When he finished ejaculating, he removed his shaft from between her lips and gave her a chance to catch her breath.


    But this brief respite didn''t last long. As soon as he finished cumming, he slipped underneath her body and switched with the man who''d been fucking her cunt.


    Immediately, he pushed his hardness up into her pussy and continued fucking her while the other guy moved over to her face and forced her mouth open again.


    Meanwhile, Oliver watched as the women all around him were busy having fun with their partners. Some of them sat on the edges of the pool, drinking alcohol while making out and caressing their men. Others were in the center of the pool, blowing the ones standing. He even saw several men putting their mouths on the ladies'' pussies while they floated in the water. However, he realized that some had the courage to join the core group fucking each other in the pool.


    For the next several minutes, Oliver stayed quiet as he witnessed a variety of sexual positions being performed in front of him. He was shocked by their behavior but also aroused at the same time. It was impossible to avoid getting turned on while watching so many people have sex.


    After witnessing this scene, Amanda once again whispered into Oliver''s ear, "You like it, Oliver? This is a common sight here. And usually, it gets wilder the more people get drunk. But don''t worry; everyone knows not to force themselves on others. Except for the person they came with, of course. They can do whatever they like with them."


    Oliver turned and stared at her face. She had a soft expression, full of desire and a touch of amusement. Then he turned towards Sheila, whose gaze showed the same emotions as Amanda''s.


    "Do you both get fucked by random guys often?" He decided to ask them outright because he didn''t know any other way to say it.


    The question caused both women to giggle before shaking their heads.


    "Hehehe... Of course not." Sheila laughed as she cupped Oliver''s cheeks and kissed him gently. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I also haven''t participated in any orgy before. And neither had Sheila. Although we do fuck hotel guests sometimes or our boss." Amanda chuckled as she embraced Oliver from the side, resting her tits on his shoulder.


    This surprised him, but then again, so did the party itself. Perhaps seeing a few regular people would put him at ease, he thought to himself.


    But knowing that Sheila and Amanda fucked their boss and hotel guests gave him mixed feelings. If he hadn''t had sex with his own mother before, he would have felt weird about their promiscuity. Still, a sense of jealousy rose up in him, thinking about them giving their bodies to other men and pleasuring them.


    Although they were strangers who he met just today, and would not be seeing them anymore after returning home.


    But still, something about the idea of them touching and kissing a man, not him, bothered him, even though he knew it was unreasonable to feel this way. He couldn''t help it.


    And the way they got naked in front of everyone at the pool also intrigued him. It was not something normal, but he thought of trying to ease the jealousy in him.


    Oliver closed his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath. He thought over everything in that moment and came to the decision that if anyone wanted to enjoy the pleasure of someone''s touch, then they should do it.


    He decided not to judge Sheila and Amanda or the other women who acted so open about their lovemaking. After all, he did it too, so what right did he have? No matter who they chose to be intimate with.


    He shouldn''t expect that no man''s dick would enter their vagina except for his.


    ''I mean, why should I think I am any more special than billions of other people out there? They can enjoy themselves with whoever they want, and I should respect that.'' He said in his mind.

 Chapter 25 Youre too pure for your own good.

    With his mind made up, Oliver glanced over at the two women sitting on each of his sides.Without saying anything, he leaned forward and kissed Sheila deeply. She giggled as she cupped Oliver''s cheeks and grabbed the back of his head, pulling him in closer.


    Once their lips parted, Oliver kissed Amanda, following the same actions as before.


    He kept his eyes closed as he made out with both women, allowing himself to enjoy the moment.


    The sensation of her lips pressed against his felt different than any of the girls he had kissed before, and her tongue slipped inside his mouth before swirling around with such skillfulness that made him realize she had been doing this her whole life.


    The mere thought of Amanda using her experience to please him excited him beyond belief.


    Soon, they parted away and Amanda asked with a low tone, "What happened? What were you thinking before you kissed us like that?"


    "Yes. You were quiet for a long time. It got us worried. What were you thinking?" Sheila moved her face closer to his, staring at his eyes curiously.


    Oliver smiled at both of them and grabbed Sheila''s hand, bringing it to his lips before planting a gentle kiss on her fingers. He did the same with Amanda as he answered, "I am naive and inexperienced with sex and life. I don''t understand a lot of things. I just lost my virginity last night, so all of this is new to me, but I''m trying to get used to it. So, when you talked about sleeping with many men or seeing you get naked in front of everyone, I got jealous and possessive, even though I barely know you. However, I don''t think I have the right to be. I don''t want to be arrogant or assume you belong to me. After all, there are many men better than I can ever be in this world. So instead of thinking of myself as some special snowflake, I want to learn more and grow from my experiences. That''s what I was thinking."


    Amanda stared at Oliver''s boyish, handsome face and smiled. Then she hugged him with all her might and kissed his forehead. "Oh, Oliver. You''re too pure for your own good. I hope I didn''t hurt your feelings with my callous words before. If I had known you so well, I wouldn''t say it."


    "It''s okay. It was, in fact, good that you told me the truth. I was blind and lacked real experience. But you awakened me, and I''m glad that you did it. Now I feel like a new person." He shook his head, speaking without hesitation. "The old Oliver is dead. This is the new me."


    Sheila giggled as she ruffled Oliver''s hair. "Don''t be too dramatic. And I''m sure a handsome young man like you will have no problem finding someone to spend the rest of his life with. Someone who can give you love and fulfill all your desires. Of course, you should enjoy casual encounters like us and live a great life without regretting anything. You don''t have to attach emotions to it, and you''ll be able to experience so many new exciting things that most people would never dare to dream of doing. So be happy and free."


    Oliver pondered on those words. Sheila did make it sound simple. To have fun without attachment and enjoy pleasure without caring about things like commitment or loyalty.


    There was no need to overthink or be concerned about the future. They will just live in the moment and enjoy the pleasure before their own eyes.


    She then hugged him again as her hand stroked his chin. "Why don''t we start now, hmm?"


    He nodded and looked at Amanda before wrapping his hands around her sexy, curvy body. "I want to feel your skillful tongue on my dick. Would you give it to me, Amanda?"


    A chuckle left her pink, juicy lips. "Hehehe... That''s right, baby. Tell me what you want, and I''ll make it happen. Now, let''s take a look at you, shall we?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Licking her lips hungrily, she reached for his swimming trunks and yanked them down his legs until his member sprang upwards in all its glorious, throbbing might. Her eyes widened and shone as her gaze fell upon it; licking her lips, she brought her face close to his crotch and touched the tip with her tongue, licking around its head before sliding down its shaft.


    "Damn... This is the biggest dick I''ve seen so far." Amanda whispered while moving her tongue across the length of his shaft. "I am sure, even in this party, no girl will find a longer and fatter cock than this."


    As soon as she began teasing his tip, Oliver moaned and dug his fingers into Sheila''s breasts, squeezing them roughly. He could feel the blood pumping through his veins as he watched Amanda use her skillful tongue to caress every inch of his manhood.


    "Ugggnnn..." A growl escaped his throat as Amanda''s warm tongue flicked across his glans. It was followed by a long groan when she engulfed his tip between her smooth lips and continued with her licks. Her eyes twinkled mischievously, and a soft hum sounded from her throat as she tasted his pre-cum on her tongue.


    "Ahh..." On the other hand, Sheila whimpered and moaned in pleasure as Oliver crushed her ample bosom while playing with her clit. He fingered her pussy with deep and rough movements while applying pressure to her sensitive nub at the same time. Meanwhile, his hot breaths warmed her neck as he sucked on its flesh and nibbled on her earlobe.


    "Uggghhhh!!... Ooohhhhh!! Yesss.... Keep goinggg!!"


    Her moans echoed inside his ears, so loud that he couldn''t hear anything else but the sound of her voice, which had now become music to his mind. A rhythmic melody of erotic pleasure.

 Chapter 26 Wanna fuck my mouth?

    Meanwhile, Amanda was bobbing her head up and down as she sucked his shaft. Every time her head descended, her nose buried itself against the flat of his pelvis, and she shuddered.She opened her jaw as wide as it could go and allowed his thick pole to pass through her mouth until it completely enveloped him. He could feel her soft lips enclosing around him while her throat muscles worked his shaft. It was such an intense feeling that Oliver could hardly stand it.


    Amanda pulled back and tilted her head as she gazed up into his eyes. A thin, glistening line of saliva bridged the gap between her tongue and his dick.


    "You taste so fucking good..." She said with a hoarse voice as she swallowed the fluids in her throat.


    Then Amanda used her own free hand to pump his shaft, tugging and stroking his skin while pressing her chest against his thighs and rubbing herself on his legs. Her breasts felt warm against his bare flesh. Each time she pressed against him, they squeezed between his legs, massaging his cock.


    "Wanna fuck my mouth?" Amanda asked, moving her finger around her wet lips before sticking it into her mouth to clean it.


    He gave a quick nod, his eyes still locked on her mouth as she smiled seductively. Without hesitation, she lowered her head and allowed Oliver to push his length straight into her gaping maw, making it enter her throat as far as possible. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mmphmmm!!... Rrghhhh! Fuck yessss!!" Amanda cried, closing her eyes as she began to gulp his entire length down her throat.


    Taking his hand, Amanda made him hold the root of her hair. Then she closed her eyes and began bobbing her head up and down. Her spit splashed all over the place while she sucked his cock.


    Oliver, understanding her, grabbed her hair and forced his shaft deeper into Amanda''s mouth. It went further and further into her mouth, reaching all the way until her lips reached its base. Then he pulled out until just the tip remained inside before pushing back inside once more. His grip tightened, holding her firmly in place.


    Thud Thud


    Every plunge hammered the back of her throat, producing sloppy, wet sounds that mixed with gagging and coughing. However, she didn''t resist Oliver. Instead, Amanda pushed her face harder against his crotch and followed the pace he set.


    He was thrusting in and out in swift but forceful motions. Every thrust caused her gagging noises to increase in intensity as well as volume.


    Even with all this happening, Oliver didn''t let Sheila take any breath as his other hand continued its attack, now using three fingers to explore her pink, fleshy insides. He could feel every bump and crease along the walls of her cunt as his digits probed deeper into her.


    "Uuuurrrkkkkk... Urgh... Guhhhh..."


    "Gluck. Gluck. Gluck."


    Two women made a chorus of choking and retching noises as they continued their lewd acts. One gagged on dick meat while another on fingers.


    More fluids flowed down from both women''s faces. Their bodies trembled and shivered while their eyes remained closed, enjoying every second of their passionate performances. They didn''t care about anything anymore. They didn''t worry about who saw their acts or what they thought.


    Oliver also wasn''t in the right state of mind. His lust had overtaken his consciousness. He was acting purely on instinct. That was why he kept the savage, rhythmic assault going, slamming his member deep into her esophagus.


    "Ummmmm.... I am cumming!! Uugnnn!!" Oliver screamed in ecstasy as he released his semen into Amanda''s mouth, sending thick white ropes of fluid. At the same time, he pinched Sheila''s sensitive nub hard before pumping his digit with such force that she cried out in rapture. "Oohhhhhh!!!!... Yesssssss!!!"


    Both Sheila and Oliver released their creamy nectars at the same time. Their bodies convulsed, and they let themselves drown in a sea of pleasure. All they could hear at that moment were the sounds of their moans. And their minds could think of nothing else other than how wonderful it felt.


    When they finally calmed down, Oliver felt his body slacken and fell on the bed. As his senses returned to normal, the only things he could see were the cloudy night sky and a full moon. Even though his vision was blurred, he recognized the brightness of the celestial orb in the vast dark canvas. And its light soothed his mind.


    Oliver stretched his hands towards the moon and stars as if trying to catch them. A soothing breeze blew on his sweat-coated forehead and gently massaged his damp hair. It felt refreshing to him.


    But soon, the sound of two gals breathing hard beside him pulled his attention.


    He saw Amanda, with her mouth full and lips closed, crawl towards Sheila, who was still panting after cumming hard on Oliver''s fingers. Amanda wrapped her hands around her friend and kissed her deeply while sharing Oliver''s load.


    He could hear the sound of their lips smacking and their tongues wrestling as they exchanged saliva and semen. He watched their beautiful faces, meshed together like lovers. Their cheeks flushed as they continued to feed on each other.


    Oliver stared in wonder at the sight of the two beautiful women in front of him. He had never seen two girls make out with each other like this, and he didn''t expect them to share his load in such a lewd way.


    Amanda let out a short gasp of air before breaking contact with Sheila and taking a deep breath. A string of their mixed saliva dripped down to her chin and fell onto her heavy breasts, which jiggled lightly when she inhaled deep breaths. "Oh my... It''s delicious."


    "Hehehe... Yes, indeed." Sheila giggled as she wiped off the drop of his sperm and licked her finger before sucking on it, completely enthralled by the flavor of his seed.

 Chapter 27 Oliver? What are you doing?

    "Damn, you two are so sexy together." Oliver commented, eliciting a laugh from both women."You think so?" Amanda replied as she ran her hands along Sheila''s body and caressed her lower lips. "But I prefer the taste of this little pussy. So sweet and juicy. Do you want to watch me eat her out?"


    Oliver grinned at them, finding their desire for each other arousing. He wanted to see how far they could go. "Yes, I''d like that very much. Eat each other''s pussy and cum for me."


    "Good. Then let''s give our young man a good show." Amanda winked at him and sat on Sheila''s stomach, rubbing her crotch against her abdomen before slowly moving down until her breasts were pressed against Sheila''s chest.


    As soon as she reached Sheila''s neck, she began kissing and licking her skin while moving her hand between their bodies. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhhhh!! Yesssss!!"


    A moan escaped from Sheila''s lips when Amanda touched her wet folds with her fingers and began fingering her.


    The other woman started massaging her clitoris as well as thrusting two fingers into her pussy, pumping in and out. Her movements were slow and deliberate, but Sheila seemed to enjoy every moment of it.


    "Ooohhhh!! Yes... Just like that..." Sheila moaned, grabbing Amanda''s breasts and squeezing them while she continued to finger-fuck her cunt. "Keep going..."


    Amanda lifted her head and planted wet kisses all over Sheila''s face before sucking on her lower lip. Then she moved to the side and sucked on her earlobe before whispering, "You love my fingers in your cunt, don''t you? Do you want me to eat your pussy now?"


    "Yessss!! I want your tongue deep inside my pussy!!" Sheila replied as she spread her legs wide open, allowing Amanda to get closer to her wet folds.


    But Amanda didn''t rush things. Instead, she moved her body and sat on Sheila''s face before rubbing her wet snatch against her nose and mouth. She didn''t stop fingering her, either. In fact, she started moving her hand faster while grinding herself on Sheila''s face.


    "How does it taste?" Amanda asked while moving her fingers faster.


    "It''s wonderful!!" Sheila exclaimed as she began licking Amanda''s cunt. Her tongue ran along the length of her slit before probing deeper into her hole.


    Amanda moaned and arched her back when Sheila sucked on her clit and also started pushing her tongue in and out of her hole. "Oohhh!! That''s it!! Fuck me with your tongue!!"


    Sheila continued to suck and lick Amanda''s pussy while enjoying the fingering of her own vagina. Their moans filled the air, and they became louder when Amanda began licking Sheila''s folds as well.


    They writhed around on top of each other, rubbing their bodies together while eating each other out. Their juices were flowing out from between their folds, which they drank without missing a drop.


    Oliver watched the entire scene unfold before him with great interest. He could feel his member twitch in excitement and harden again, but he didn''t want to disturb them yet.


    So instead, he continued to observe the girls as they made love to each other.


    Eventually, Sheila grabbed Amanda''s ass cheeks and squeezed them hard while burying her face deeper between her crotch. Her tongue swirled around inside her pussy, probing deep into her cunt.


    Amanda responded by pinching Sheila''s clitoris between her fingers and pulling on it before nibbling on her folds.


    "Aahhhhhh!!!" Both women cried out at the same time when they came together. They arched their backs and shivered uncontrollably while riding their orgasms until they calmed down.


    Their bodies were covered in sweat and juices. Their faces flushed, and their chests heaved up and down. But despite looking exhausted, they still smiled happily as Amanda moved off Sheila''s face and lied on top of her.


    "Huff... Huff... That was amazing..." Sheila breathed out while wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "Yes... It really was." Amanda nodded in agreement as she licked her lips clean. Then she leaned forward and began kissing Sheila on the lips again. This time, when their tongues intertwined, they tasted each other''s essence.


    Soon, Sheila placed her hands on Amanda''s ass and pulled her closer to her body before wrapping her legs around her waist. Meanwhile, Amanda wrapped her arms around Sheila''s neck and held onto her tight as they continued making out.


    Seeing them forget about himself, Oliver decided to join in. He moved behind Amanda and put his hands on her wide hips. Then he guided his rock-hard cock between both of their pussies.


    When he felt the warmth of their lower lips pressing against his dick, Oliver closed his eyes and savored the new sensation. It was a strange feeling. One he hadn''t experienced before. Like two sets of soft pillows hugging his member at the same time. It made him even more aroused than before.


    "Ummmmm... Oliver? What are you doing?" Amanda moaned as she broke away from the kiss and turned her head toward him.


    "Enjoying the warmth of your bodies." He replied as he began moving his hips back and forth, sliding his length between their pussies. He could feel the juices coating his shaft while he continued to move, making it easier for him to slide back and forth.


    "Hmmmm!! That feels so good!!" Sheila exclaimed as she closed her eyes and let out a sigh of pleasure. She enjoyed the feeling of his cock rubbing against her wet cunt. "Please don''t stop!! Keep going!!"


    Oliver obeyed her command and continued to grind his manhood against their lower lips, eliciting moans and groans from both women.


    Soon, Oliver picked up the pace and increased the speed of his thrusts. His balls slapped against Sheila''s ass while Amanda''s tits bounced around wildly. He moved his hands from Amanda''s hips and placed them on her ass cheeks before pushing down so that his cock would rub harder against their pussies.


    As soon as his thumb pressed against Amanda''s butthole, she let out a loud cry and threw her head back in ecstasy. "Ahhhhh!! Do it again!!"


    Oliver did as he was told and repeated the action, causing Amanda to scream louder this time. He felt her whole body tremble when he pressed his thumb against her anus. Then he pushed harder until his digit entered her asshole.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhhh!! Yes!! Fuck my ass!!" She shouted, clutching tightly onto Sheila as Oliver slid his thumb deeper into her rear entrance. "Oh god... I''m cumming!! I''m cumming!!"


    When Oliver heard her screams, he thrust faster between their pussies, causing his dick to hit Amanda''s clitoris, pushing her over the edge.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!! I am also cumming." Sheila added, as she too felt the pressure building up in her core. It was strange for her to cum this frequently, but it felt so good that she didn''t want it to end.


    Oliver kept pushing forward until both women exploded all over his cock. Their juices mixed together as they came, coating his shaft with their cream.


    When they finally stopped shaking, he pulled his finger out of Amanda''s asshole and let go of her butt cheeks before pulling his dick out from between their folds.

 Chapter 28 Oh my god!! Amanda!!

    Without wasting a moment, Oliver positioned himself behind Amanda and aimed his cock at her wet pussy. Then he shoved his length inside her hole in one quick motion."Ahhhhhh!! Oh my god!!" Amanda gasped when she felt his shaft stretching her cunt wide open.


    It hurt a little bit because this was the biggest thing she had ever taken inside her body. But at the same time, it felt amazing to have something so big filling her insides like this.


    "Fuck me, Oliver!!" She pleaded, looking back at him with lust-filled eyes.


    He started pumping into her fast and hard, making sure to push deep enough to hit her cervix every time. This again brought tears to her eyes as pain and pleasure mixed together. However, she didn''t care anymore. She wanted to feel more of his cock inside her womb. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as he began thrusting, Sheila pulled Amanda''s breasts down and latched onto one of her nipples, sucking it hard. While doing so, she pinched and pulled on the other nipple.


    Feeling multiple sources of pleasure at once, Amanda began moaning louder than ever before. Her screams echoed throughout the area, causing many people to turn their heads in their direction.


    As was expected, no one said anything. After all, they were all too busy fucking each other to pay any attention to them. They could do whatever they wanted without worrying about getting interrupted by someone else.


    Seeing the whole group involved in such an orgy gave Oliver even more confidence, and he pounded harder into Amanda''s cunt while also increasing the speed of his movements.


    Before long, Amanda reached another climax with one loud scream. "Ahhhhhh!!!!!!"


    Her insides tightened around Oliver''s member, trying to milk him dry, but he held back, wanting to enjoy their lovemaking longer. He kept pounding her until she stopped quivering. Then he pulled out and watched as Sheila flipped Amanda over and lied on top of her before spreading her own ass cheeks apart.


    "Oliver, come and fuck my ass." She said, looking at him with desire burning in her eyes. "I need your cock in my ass. I haven''t had a cock this big in my ass yet, and I really want to feel it now. So please, Oliver, fuck me!"


    Her words turned him on so much that Oliver wasted no time getting behind her and lining up his shaft with her anus. He pressed the tip against her asshole and slowly pushed forward until it popped inside.


    The moment his tip entered her tight hole, Oliver felt the incredible tightness of her rectum squeezing his cock. It was almost too much for him. If he hadn''t concentrated on staying calm, he would have cummed right away. But he held himself back and continued to push deeper inside until he was buried to the hilt.


    Once he reached that point, he reeled in the sensation of her insides wrapped around his member. "Unghh... That''s so tight!!"


    "Ahhh.... YES! This is it!! Fuck me!! Please fuck me hard!!!" Sheila cried out as she pushed her ass against him. "Give it to me!!"


    It seemed as though Sheila had lost all her other senses except for the one in her backdoor. She only cared about feeling his thick shaft stretch her bowels and give her pleasure. Nothing else mattered anymore.


    So Oliver obliged and started fucking her ass. He pulled back until just the tip remained inside before slamming it back in, making sure to hit her ass cheeks every time.


    Every thrust made her scream louder than before, but she didn''t stop begging for more. She continued to push against him while also arching her back so that he could get deeper inside.


    The sound of their skin slapping together filled the air as he held both of her hands and pulled them behind her back, using them as leverage to thrust harder.


    Meanwhile, Sheila was doing her best to hold on to his cock, refusing to let it slip out of her rear hole. It made it harder for Oliver to pull back, but he didn''t mind at all because it also intensified the sensations.


    As he continued pounding into her ass, Oliver noticed that Amanda had recovered from her climax and was doing something near their lower parts. But before he could look down to see what she was doing, Amanda moved her hips, and he felt a strange sensation as if something had penetrated Sheila''s pussy while he was fucking her ass.


    "Oh my god!! Amanda!! What are you doing?!?!" Sheila shouted as she tried to move away from Amanda, but Oliver kept her pinned against his body.


    He saw that Amanda had placed her hands on Sheila''s waist and was using them to push upward. It looked like she was fucking her.


    "Hmmm... I want to be inside of you too!!" Amanda replied as she continued to thrust forward. Her movements were slow and steady, but they still managed to make Sheila cry out in pleasure.


    Oliver watched in awe as Amanda used a double dildo to fuck her friend at the same time. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. This was something new for him. And he loved it.


    He decided to continue fucking Sheila while letting Amanda do her thing. It felt good for both of them. And soon, all three of them started moaning together as they fucked each other senseless.


    The pleasure became more intense as he felt Sheila''s insides contract around his shaft while Amanda''s dildo stretched her cunt wide open. Every time he pulled out, Amanda would push in, and vice versa. They kept repeating this cycle without stopping.


    Amanda also moaned along with them, enjoying the sensation of having something fill her pussy at the same time. It was an incredible experience for her.


    Meanwhile, the intensity of their coupling was too much for Sheila to handle. She lost control over her body and fell limp on Amanda while panting heavily.


    Seeing that she was on the verge of passing out, Oliver and Amanda increased their speed, wanting to make her climax one last time before she fainted completely. They wanted her to enjoy this experience to the fullest.


    "Ahhhh!!! AAAAAHHHHHH!!!! YESSSS!!!!" Sheila screamed as she finally reached another mind-blowing orgasm along with the other two.


    It was as if they were in sync with each other, because when she came, both Oliver and Amanda did too.


    One released a loud groan as he filled her rectum with his seed, while the other let out a series of short gasps as she squirted on the dildo.


    When their orgasms ended, Oliver collapsed on the bed while pulling out of Sheila''s ass, letting out a loud sigh of relief. He was exhausted after that intense lovemaking session. He had never fucked someone so hard before, but it was worth it.

 Chapter 29 Do You Also Want To Experience That?

    He didn''t know how much time had passed since they finished, but when he finally recovered enough strength to open his eyes, he found himself lying face down on a pillow.The sight of Sheila''s naked body lying beside him caused him to smile. She looked peaceful and happy. He turned his head to see that Amanda was also sleeping next to him. Her eyes were closed, and her breathing was slow and steady. It seemed as though she had fallen asleep soon after they ended their session together.


    That was good. He needed a break too. So he closed his eyes once again and drifted off to sleep.


    ***


    A gentle shake woke him up, and he opened his eyes to find Sheila sitting next to him. Her expression was worried as she stared at him.


    "Oliver?"


    He rubbed his eyelids and looked around the place. Amanda was nowhere to be seen.


    "Hmm? What is it?" He asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Oliver, wake up; it''s morning. Amanda left just now. She said she needed to go home. She didn''t want to disturb you, so she left."


    "Oh, okay."


    It took Oliver a few minutes to gather his thoughts. Once he felt refreshed enough, he sat up on the bed.


    "Sheila... I have to say... Last night was... Wow..."


    Sheila blushed and gave him a small smile. "I agree... I haven''t felt this good in years... You made me feel so special... So loved..." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver returned the smile and wrapped an arm around her shoulder before giving her a light peck on the cheek. "You''re beautiful."


    Her cheeks reddened even more at his compliment. "Thank you, Oliver. You made me feel beautiful."


    He pulled her closer to him, wanting to hug her tighter, but before he could do anything else, Sheila suddenly moved away from him and stood up.


    "Well, it''s time for me to go. I should head home too." She said with a hint of sadness in her voice.


    Oliver looked at her and noticed that her expression changed from happy to sad within seconds.


    "Why?"


    "I can''t stay here forever. Besides, my husband will start getting suspicious if I''m late."


    Oliver stared at her, confused. He had completely forgotten that she had a husband. A husband who didn''t even know that his wife always cheated on him with hotel guests whenever she worked.


    "Yeah... Of course."


    "Anyway, thank you again for last night. It was amazing." Sheila walked towards him and gave him a soft kiss on the lips. It was short but sweet.


    Oliver grabbed her and deepened the kiss. Sheila didn''t resist. Instead, she wrapped her arms around him and kissed him back passionately. When they broke apart, Oliver looked at her with lust in his eyes.


    "Come back tonight... I want more of you..."


    Sheila nodded and smiled at him before turning around and walking away from him.


    "I will..."


    And with that, they parted ways.


    ***


    As soon as Oliver returned to their room, Mia threw herself at him and kissed him passionately. She was wearing a sexy red lingerie set. It was nothing more than a bra, panties, stockings, and garter belt. He had no idea where she got them from, but they looked perfect on her.


    "Mmmmmmm... You smell like sex." Mia murmured while nuzzling against his neck.


    Oliver wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her close, enjoying the feeling of her body pressing against him. "Yeah... I had sex with two women at a pool party. It was wild, as everyone was fucking each other."


    "Oh really? How wild?" She whispered seductively into his ear, sending chills down his spine.


    He explained everything that happened in the pool, including how Sheila and Amanda were making out and how they got so aroused that they fingered each other before letting him fuck them.


    As he spoke, Mia''s breathing grew heavier, and her nipples hardened against his chest. She started rubbing her crotch against his thigh, grinding against him as she listened to his story.


    He noticed this and asked if she was enjoying herself, but Mia just smiled and nodded. "Tell me more about what you did." She whispered in a husky voice.


    Oliver went on to describe in great detail everything that happened with Amanda and Sheila. How all the women in the party began getting naked in front of everyone without any inhibitions.


    As he described Amanda taking off her bikini top and exposing her bare breasts, Mia moaned softly while rubbing her body harder against his leg. And when he talked about how she stripped off her bottoms to expose her pussy, Mia shuddered and gasped, letting out a quiet whimper.


    Oliver knew that she was getting turned on listening to him recount his adventures at the pool party, so he kept telling her about the sexual escapades he witnessed.


    The moment he mentioned a woman getting penetrated from both holes while sucking another one''s cock, Mia couldn''t hold back any longer and came without warning.


    "Ummmmm... Ahhhhhh!!!!" Mia''s whole body convulsed as her climax washed over her, sending waves of pleasure throughout her entire being.


    Oliver was surprised at first, but then held her close, stroking her hair while waiting for her to recover. "Wow... Did you just cum?" He asked.


    She nodded shyly. "I''m sorry. It''s just that... hearing you describe those things in such graphic details made me very horny. And the thought of being filled from both holes while sucking another cock made me lose control."


    "Oh... do you also want to experience that?" Oliver asked, raising his eyebrow.


    Mia bit her lip and looked away, blushing. "Well... I don''t know about that. But it did excite me imagining such a thing."


    Oliver stared at her with wide eyes, stunned by her answer. He was not sure what to make of it, but seeing how excited she was when he described those scenes, he knew she wanted it deep down inside.

 Chapter 30 How many times do I have to tell you to knock on doors before entering?

    After Sheila returned home from work, she found herself staring at pictures of her family while sitting on a couch alone. A picture of her young son and another picture of herself smiling beside her husband, who was carrying him, standing in front of a fountain.When she saw those pictures, a sudden pang of guilt hit her in the heart. She felt ashamed of cheating on her husband multiple times behind his back. Even though she had done it for years, she never felt as bad as today.


    It wasn''t that she disliked her husband or that she hated sex with him. But somewhere in her heart, she knew that he wasn''t able to satisfy her fully. Even though they had a lot of lovemaking sessions, most of them were boring compared to what she had with random men.


    Her husband lacked the passion and roughness she craved. Maybe it was their love for each other dulling it down. Or maybe it was the lack of desire from him.


    In either case, she always found herself craving something different after being intimate with him. That was why she sought it elsewhere. In strangers.


    That was also why she enjoyed having sex with guests who frequented the hotel. Whenever someone checked in, she made sure to seduce him during housekeeping, hoping to get an opportunity to satisfy her needs.


    Not only did these encounters quench her thirst, but they also helped relieve her stress. It allowed her to live a free life where there was no emotional baggage weighing her down.


    But every time she did it, she ended up feeling a little dirty. Not only because she was cheating on her husband, but also because she was doing it with men whose faces she probably won''t see again. And yet, she couldn''t stop.


    And among the plethora of one-night stands she had, the latest, with Oliver, had to be the best. Just thinking about him aroused her.


    ''Why does it feel so different when I''m with him? It''s like my body is being lit on fire by his touch...'' Sheila thought to herself as she caressed her skin. She recalled his muscular chest pressing down against hers, the feeling of his lips touching her own, and how he tasted when they kissed. ''Every inch of my skin burns wherever he touches. And the things he does to me... Oh god. How can an 18-year-old be so amazing? It''s too much!!''


    Sheila closed her eyes and bit her lower lip as she replayed everything that happened last night. The memory of them kissing besides the pool and fucking each other''s brains out soon after left her feeling hot and bothered. Just thinking about it was making her wetter than ever before.


    She got up and walked into her bedroom before opening her cabinet drawers to retrieve a dildo. It was one of the many she bought over the years to satisfy herself while thinking about some stranger.


    After staring at it for a minute, she stripped naked and lay down on top of her bed, spreading her legs wide apart. Then slowly, she began pushing the sex toy into herself.


    Even though it was larger than average, it wasn''t nearly enough to satisfy her. If only Oliver was here now...


    With this thought in mind, she pumped it back and forth inside of her pussy, imagining him filling both her holes with his thick, long, and throbbing shaft. Her other hand reached over to her breasts and groped her nipples. She began moaning louder and louder as her body shivered in ecstasy.


    "Mmmmmmmm!!! Yes!!!!" Sheila moaned as she pumped faster and harder. She thrust the toy as deep as possible, feeling the fake balls slap against her mound with each stroke.


    She thrust as far as she could go, feeling the tip rubbing against her clitoris as she went. This stimulation sent shivers through her entire being.


    Suddenly, there came a clicking sound as the door of the room opened, snapping Sheila out of her imagination. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mom?"


    She quickly removed the object from her snatch and tried covering her exposed parts, but it was futile as her son had already entered the room. Now, he was standing in the doorway with an awkward expression plastered across his face.


    He was a little taller than her. His body had some masculine features like muscular arms and big hands, which she found attractive. Even though he was her son, seeing him made her think of fucking a well-endowed man. After all, she had seen his body develop since childhood.


    And looking at him now, standing there, staring back at her with his mouth hanging half-open in surprise... Well... That was to be expected considering the scene before his very eyes. She was wearing nothing, and her nether region was drenched with her juices.


    "Shawn? Why are you..." She could sense embarrassment and shame creeping into her voice. "I thought you went out."


    "I did." He replied matter-of-factly, staring at his mother''s naked form with wide-eyed astonishment. "I forgot something... I didn''t think you were home already, so I just walked in without knocking."


    Sheila''s face flushed a crimson color as she covered herself more. "Go get out, please... How many times do I have to tell you to knock on doors before entering?"


    He ignored her request and continued standing still, gawking at her.


    A mix of emotions swirled within her. Sheila didn''t know what to feel at that moment. Embarrassed? Angry? Pleased? Frustrated? And the most bizarre of all: Aroused? The wetness between her thighs increased further, soaking her bedsheets.


    Sheila stared at Shawn as she took a deep breath to calm down, but she only managed to inhale the musky aroma from her sweat and her previous playtime with the toy, and it turned her on even more.


    Clearing her throat, Sheila put up a stern expression and asked her son, "Why are you still standing there? Didn''t I tell you to leave?"


    Seeing that his mother wasn''t screaming or hitting him, Shawn gained some courage and stepped forward instead of going backward. His eyes drank every inch of her nudity with ravenous desire. Sheila recognized the desire. She had seen many men give her the same look. Men, whom she seduced for her pleasure. But her son?


    ''It can''t be...'' Sheila thought as she nervously opened her mouth, but only a strangled groan came out instead of words. ''My son can''t want that from me...? Can he...?''


    Now he was standing over her, gazing down at her bare curves with admiration, his dark eyes fixated on her beautiful face. An overwhelming desire swelled inside his chest, pushing him closer and closer.


    And when she remembered how Oliver and his mother enjoyed themselves, Sheila gasped.


    ''Wait a minute... Maybe... Just maybe... I can give it a try,'' Sheila thought to herself, picturing what would happen if she took action now. How she could fulfill her lust with someone close to her and let herself bask in forbidden ecstasy. And that too with a muscular son.

 Chapter 31 Show Mommy your body...

    Without realizing it, Sheila leaned back, revealing her nudity entirely to him, a woman and a mother, spreading her legs open in front of her own son, inviting him.This movement of hers had its impact as her son stared, unable to believe what he was seeing. Even as he stepped closer to get a better view, he knew it couldn''t be real. Yet at the same time, deep down, he felt the rising lust inside himself. And how much it excited him to see his mother exposed like that.


    "Mom?"


    He gulped, a million things going through his head at once, including wondering how she could be so nonchalant about having her breasts and pussy exposed while his penis started growing thicker inside his underwear.


    "Is there anything you want to say...?" Sheila asked quietly, keeping her legs apart for him. She almost smirked, seeing the outline of his growing rod pressing against his pants.


    Shawn lowered his eyes and remained silent. There wasn''t anything he wanted to say, but he knew exactly what he wanted to do.


    "Come here." He heard his mother command him with authority, but still, her tone was seductive. Her voice was almost breathy, sultry. As if she was getting aroused just by talking to him. And she was...


    Shawn wasn''t expecting to hear something like this from his own mother. Although confused, Shawn felt drawn by her enchanting charm.


    He walked closer. This action surprised Sheila, but seeing her son approach her, she found herself welcoming him with open arms.


    He got even nearer until his body was pressed against her, and they embraced each other in a loving hug. And just like that, Shawn''s mind went blank as he focused only on how her nude, soft, and warm body felt against his and how her hands rubbed against the sides of his head as she whispered into his ear.


    "Shawn, baby. Do you like seeing Mommy naked?"


    Not trusting his voice at that moment, Shawn simply nodded.


    "Do you want to kiss Mommy?"


    Again, he nodded, although this time with less hesitation.


    Sheila smiled to herself, as she knew that things would turn out well. She could sense his attraction for her in the way he held her and in his eagerness to comply with every command she gave. It wasn''t hard for a woman of her experience to know when someone desired her. Especially if that person is her son.


    "Well, come on, kiss me." Sheila purred, moving closer and tilting her head slightly upwards, presenting him a perfect opportunity to press his lips upon hers.


    Without hesitating anymore, Shawn brought his lips to his mother''s, tasting the sweetness of her mouth and enjoying the warmth and softness of her body as she wrapped her hands around his back and pulled him closer to her.


    It was strange, yet exciting, to have her tongue brush against his. It made him wonder what it must be like for her to kiss him. How it must make her feel. Did she enjoy the feeling as much as him?


    And when they separated, Sheila caressed Shawn''s cheeks and ran her fingers down his chin. He looked at her, confused and unsure of himself, as he''d never kissed a girl before.


    "How was your first kiss?" Sheila asked with a smile, already knowing the answer.


    Shawn just smiled and said nothing, because no words were necessary at that moment.


    "Would you like to do more?" Sheila whispered as she moved closer and placed her hand on his pants, where his erection was pushing outwards. "Would you like to touch Mommy?"


    "Yes, Mom..." Shawn whispered back, feeling her hands roam all over his chest. His cock twitched and strained against the fabric of his pants, desperate for attention. "I''d love that..."


    Sheila giggled at the way his voice cracked while speaking and continued, "Are you sure? Because I can stop if you don''t like it... But if you do..."


    Shawn didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry right now. All these questions coming from his mom seemed ridiculous. He didn''t care how he should feel; all that mattered was what he wanted.


    And at this very moment, what he really wanted was to see, feel, and explore the rest of his mother''s sexy body. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, I don''t want you to stop. Please, keep going. I want this," Shawn replied firmly. He wasn''t afraid or ashamed, because his lust outweighed all his inhibitions and embarrassment. Besides, he always thought of his mom as an attractive lady and even fantasized about her sometimes when she wore something revealing. But he never thought he''d get a chance like this to act on his fantasies.


    "Okay, baby. You don''t have to say, please. I will do whatever you want. And I will guide you too," Sheila said. "Mommy loves you, and I know you love her. And when two people love each other, it''s only natural to do naughty stuff together... Do you understand what Mommy''s saying?"


    "Yes, Mom." Shawn responded.


    "Hehe..." Sheila giggled and kissed him on the forehead before continuing, "Now then... Since you''re ready... Take off your clothes, baby. Show Mommy your body..."


    Without wasting any more time, Shawn took off his pants and tossed them away, then pulled off his shirt. Finally, he stripped out of his underwear. Now both of them were naked before each other.


    Sheila''s gaze lingered upon his well-toned body, admiring his toned muscles, broad shoulders, strong arms, and sturdy chest. And most importantly, his big, throbbing erection, which she immediately reached for and wrapped her fingers around, feeling the warmth and pulsing energy within it.


    ''Although it''s not as big as Oliver''s, but still it''s impressive, and I am sure Shawn can work magic with it,'' Sheila thought to herself as she started stroking it up and down, eliciting gasps from him. "You have grown so big... And this..."


    Her grip tightened on his manhood, squeezing and tugging at his sensitive skin, causing him to groan and thrust his hips forward to push himself further inside of her grasp. The tip of his erection leaked precum, which Sheila used to lubricate her strokes and create an even smoother rhythm, driving him wild with lust and desire.

 Chapter 32 You need to work a little bit before you get rewarded...

    "Does that feel good?""Yessss, Mom..."


    "Do you want me to make you feel better? Would you like me to take you into my mouth?"


    Hearing his mom talk so dirty was driving Shawn mad, but the thought of getting a blowjob from his own mother drove him over the edge. His shaft twitched violently, threatening to explode any moment, as he desperately wanted to fill his mom''s throat with cum.


    Sheila smiled and lowered her head to plant soft kisses all over his length. As she licked her way up and down his cock, Shawn felt his body tremble with ecstasy.


    And she was enjoying every second of this; the taste and feel of her son''s erection was unlike anything she''d ever experienced before. It wasn''t just the physical sensations either; it was the emotional aspect of pleasuring her own son, the forbidden nature of their act.


    It didn''t take long before she began to move faster, bobbing up and down while sucking hard and twirling her tongue around the head of his member, making him groan with pleasure. Then, she released his cock from her mouth but continued to fondle and pump it vigorously with her hand as she stared at her son''s face.


    "Mmmmh... Mom..." He moaned, grabbing onto her head and pushing her towards him again.


    "Oh my... So forceful." Sheila gasped as her mouth was once again filled by his throbbing cock. "I love that."


    Encouraged by his mother''s words and the fact that he could do whatever he wanted with her, Shawn pushed her face further against him, until she gagged on his length. And he continued fucking her mouth with increasing intensity.


    "Mmmmmm... Umphh..." Sheila choked, trying not to lose control, as she had done this countless times before and could easily suppress her gag reflex.


    Shawn felt as if his cock would burst soon. His whole body shivered as the tension built up inside him, but Sheila suddenly stopped sucking and pulled her head away.


    "Why... Mom?" Shawn groaned in disappointment, his face contorted into a mask of pure anguish.


    "Shhh..." Sheila shushed him with a finger pressed to his lips. "Don''t worry, baby... We''ll continue soon."


    Then she got up and climbed onto the bed, positioning herself over a pillow. Her ass was raised high in the air, and her pussy was exposed, inviting him to come and explore.


    "I know you want to release, and Mommy wants that too," Sheila explained as she looked over her shoulder at her son. "But you need to work a little bit before you get rewarded..."


    Shawn nodded and stood behind his mom''s sexy behind, admiring her curvaceous backside and the pink, wet folds of her pussy. Then he grabbed hold of his shaft, guiding the tip to her opening as she raised her hips and spread her legs wider, giving him better access to her womanhood.


    Once he was lined up against her entrance, Shawn slowly began sliding his cock into his mother''s cunt, feeling the tightness around it as he entered her. He heard Sheila gasp and felt her vaginal walls contract and squeeze around his shaft, welcoming it deep inside. He could feel the warmth and moistness surrounding his length, and he couldn''t wait anymore to push his entire erection inside. So he did.


    "Ahhh!!" Sheila moaned as she arched her back, her ass pushing back against Shawn''s groin. He grabbed hold of her buttocks and began moving back and forth in and out of her, thrusting his cock into her pussy as deep as possible.


    "Mmmmmm... Shawn... Yes! Fuck me! Fuck your mommy!" Sheila encouraged him. "That''s it, baby. Deeper, faster... Just let your desires out. Don''t hold anything back..."


    "Mom... I''ve wanted this for so long," Shawn groaned as he pounded into her harder and faster, slamming into her with his pelvis slapping loudly against hers.


    "Ohhhhh... Me too..." Sheila cried out, her body trembling with each thrust. She was loving every second of this forbidden sexual act. Her son''s dick felt incredible, and knowing it was his virgin dick made it even better.


    She loved the sensation of his cock driving deep within her. The feeling of being filled completely. Having his cock stretching out her walls was pure bliss. She wanted more... And she wanted to please her son in every way.


    Yet, in spite of his enthusiasm, Sheila thought of Oliver and couldn''t help comparing their sizes.


    ''Oliver''s was thicker, longer, and hit deeper spots... And god... his stamina...'' She thought, as a shiver of pleasure ran down her spine at the memories. She was sure Oliver would still be pounding away, whereas Shawn seemed to be slowing down, probably due to exhaustion or lack of control. But it didn''t matter, as she was enjoying herself immensely and her pussy was clenching around her son''s shaft, preparing for the incoming climax.


    "I am almost there, baby. Don''t slow down..." Sheila said. "Do you want to cum in Mommy''s pussy? Or perhaps somewhere else?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shawn didn''t answer right away; he just continued fucking his mother like crazy, his mind clouded by lust.


    "Ahn... Baby?"


    "Pussy!" Shawn grunted, his hips slapping against his mom''s buttocks, "I wanna cum inside you... Mom..."


    "Mhmmm... Then go ahead, fill me with your warm sperm..." Sheila said. "But don''t cum until Mommy does..."


    As if on cue, Shawn increased his speed and fucked his mother even harder. Sheila let out loud moans and screams as she reached closer and closer to orgasm, her pussy convulsing around her son''s shaft.


    And Shawn couldn''t take it anymore, his body tensing up as his climax neared. But he knew that he couldn''t cum yet, so he tried his hardest not to lose control.


    "Mmmmhhh... That''s right, Shawn... Hold on just a little bit longer," Sheila gasped, feeling her son''s cock pulsing inside her.


    Shawn couldn''t believe what was happening to him; this was the most intense moment of his entire life, and the pleasure was beyond anything he ever imagined possible.


    "I''m cumming...!!"


    And as soon as those words escaped his mother''s lips, Shawn felt her vaginal muscles tighten around his shaft, and his balls swelled with cum, ready to explode.


    And explode they did... Thick jets of hot white fluids spurted out of Shawn''s dick as he plunged his cock as deep as he could into Sheila''s womb, filling it with his seed. At the same time, Sheila''s orgasm hit her full force, making her whole body tremble as her juices squirted from her pussy onto the bedsheets.


    It took several seconds for Shawn''s cock to finish spraying semen, but even after that, his mother continued shaking and convulsing beneath him.


    When he pulled out, Sheila''s pussy gushed out a mixture of their combined juices.


    After catching his breath, Shawn looked at his mother lying next to him with her eyes closed and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Yes, Shawn. That was wonderful..." Sheila said with a wide grin. She opened her eyes to see her son''s concerned expression. "Come closer, let me kiss you..."


    He obeyed his mother and bent forward so that she could press her lips against his.


    "I am very happy you did that, Shawn..." She said after the kiss ended, "I am glad that we shared this wonderful experience together..."


    "Me too... Mom... And we''ll be doing it more, won''t we?" Shawn asked with an excited smile. Sheila chuckled and caressed his face.


    "Yes, we will, baby." Sheila said, then added with a sly grin, "We''ll do many more things, and you''re going to love them."

 Chapter 33 Does this feel good, miss?

    After Oliver narrated the events of the previous night to his mother in a very detailed and exaggerated manner, Mia found her heart pounding fast, her chest heaving, and her pussy dripping wet.Oliver had always been a very observant boy and often noticed even the smallest details around him, and now he noticed how his mother was reacting to the events he described and how aroused she became by the vivid imagery in his story.


    "Mom? Are you alright?" Oliver asked after he noticed how flustered his mother looked. It seemed as if his mother was thinking about something that made him uneasy. He didn''t know if she wanted to fuck other guys like those in pool, or if she just liked hearing about all the dirty details.


    Mia took a few moments to compose herself and looked at him. She could tell that her son was worried for her. A part of her felt ashamed for feeling so aroused at hearing all these erotic things that her son had witnessed, and another part of her felt guilty because she was having naughty thoughts while her son spoke. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn''t want to reveal how much she enjoyed his story. But seeing her son''s expression and the concern in his eyes made it clear to her that he could sense her lust, so there was no point in hiding it anymore.


    "I am fine... I just... I need to relax a bit. Listening to you describe what you witnessed has... made me... very aroused..." Mia confessed with a nervous smile, then added, "Why don''t we go to the massage parlour downstairs? We can both get some much needed relief... I mean relaxation..."


    Oliver thought that the idea of getting massages from a professional sounded great, especially since his mother suggested it. He knew she loved to pamper herself, so going to a place where she would get massaged was something that he couldn''t refuse.


    "Okay... I am down for it." Oliver agreed and saw his mother smile at him with relief. Then he looked at his father, Adam, who was still asleep in bed.


    Mia followed her son''s gaze, "Don''t worry about him. Let him rest, he had a long night with me yesterday," She chuckled and winked at her son.


    ***


    Soon after that, Mia and Oliver left the hotel room to head to the massage parlour. Oliver was a little anxious at first, but then realized that there wasn''t anything wrong with going to such an establishment with his mother.


    And once they entered the massage area, the two of them were greeted by two therapists, a male, and a female. They asked them what type of massage they wanted and guided them to the private rooms.


    After explaining the details to Mia and Oliver, including what kind of oils they would use, they left to get everything ready.


    Meanwhile, Mia and Oliver undressed in the locker room and covered themselves with towels before entering their private room.


    As they entered the spacious area, they noticed two large beds placed next to each other, and a beautiful young woman wearing a bikini was waiting for Oliver, and an equally attractive older man was waiting for Mia. The young masseuse had long brown hair tied into a ponytail, big brown eyes, and full red lips.


    The other one was tall and well built, with a chiseled jawline and a short beard. He was also wearing a speedo that showed off his muscular thighs and bulging package. He had tattoos all over his arms and chest.


    It seemed that to heightened the mood, aromatic candles and relaxing music had also been provided. The whole atmosphere of the room was designed to make people relax. Moreover, they had assigned opposite-sex therapists to the clients. This was no coincidence, rather it was part of the plan to provide some excitement.


    The moment Oliver laid his eyes on the man who was about to massage his mother, a strange feeling of jealousy filled him, and his gaze shifted back and forth between the two. Even though Mia assured him that she only wanted a simple massage and nothing else, Oliver still felt uneasy thinking about what could happen during the session.


    However, his worries disappeared when his eyes landed on the beautiful girl standing before him. She had an innocent face with large brown eyes that made her seem cute, yet her bikini showed off a lot of skin, revealing her voluptuous figure, ample breasts, and round bottom. As soon as their gaze met, she gave him a warm smile.


    "My name is June, and I will be your masseuse for this session." The young girl introduced herself. Her voice sounded sweet and pleasant, and Oliver felt comfortable talking to her.


    "Hello. I am Oliver. Nice meeting you," He replied.


    At the same time, the man greeted Mia. He had an English accent and introduced himself as Jake.


    After the initial greetings were exchanged, Oliver laid down on his stomach while his masseuse began rubbing his shoulders. Mia watched her son''s muscles relax as she began massaging his back and neck. It didn''t take long for her to notice the effect that June was having on her son.


    She was using a fragrant oil to massage Oliver''s body. She rubbed the liquid over his back and shoulders and started kneading his muscles, working from top to bottom. As she did this, her hands moved across his body with slow, rhythmic movements. Her touch felt very gentle and soothing. Mia could see the pleasure written on his face and hear the soft moans escaping his lips as the massage continued.


    Soon, Jake approached her with the oil bottle and smiled at her before asking if she was ready for her massage. Mia nodded and lay face down on the bed next to Oliver''s.


    As she lay there, she felt his rough hands begin to work on her body, starting with her feet. Slowly, his hands slid upwards, reaching her ankles, calves, thighs, before going down again without stopping at all. He did this several times, each time going higher and lower. She enjoyed every minute of his skillful ministrations and soon began to relax.


    "Does this feel good, miss?"


    "Oh, yes... please continue..." Mia replied as Jake worked on her feet.

 Chapter 34 We Are Professionals.

    The sensation was wonderful, almost hypnotic, as his hands roamed around her legs and thighs, sometimes rubbing and caressing her inner thighs. At the same time, she glanced over at Oliver and noticed that his masseuse was now working on his upper back and arms, giving special attention to his biceps, which seemed to grow bigger every time she touched him.A few moments passed, and suddenly Mia realized something strange happening between her legs. There was warmth spreading through them, a tingling sensation running along their length. She couldn''t quite place what was causing this, but then it struck her; she knew exactly why she was experiencing this warmth and tingling sensation. It was Jake!


    She turned around and saw that Jake had moved his hands from her feet and legs to between her thighs. His fingers gently brushed against the towel covering her crotch, teasing her by moving up and down, and side-to-side.


    Mia''s eyes went wide when he pulled the towel aside and exposed her naked buttocks. A jolt of shock ran through her, and her body tensed up instinctively, but Jake''s skillful touch relaxed her again. She couldn''t believe what had just occurred. The masseur was massaging her butt cheeks now!


    This was definitely outside of Mia''s comfort zone, and she wondered how far this man planned to go with his "massage". Would he do more than massage her ass? Would he penetrate her?


    ''No... this can''t be happening! I can''t let myself be violated by this man in front of Oliver.'' She thought and turned her head to look at Oliver.


    Oliver had noticed everything and was watching with a stunned expression. Seeing the shocked expression on her son''s face, Mia tried to reassure him that it was okay.


    She whispered softly to Oliver, "Relax... It''s part of the massage."


    Oliver''s masseuse overheard her and added in a playful tone, "Yes, we are professionals. Don''t worry. Enjoy the service." June giggled, then returned her attention to massaging his upper back.


    Mia''s gaze lingered on her son, watching as he closed his eyes and enjoyed the massage being performed on him by June, but then she heard Jake''s deep voice. "Now turn around please, miss. Let''s do the front side now."


    With a little hesitation and nervousness, Mia did as she was asked and slowly turned over on the bed. Now she was lying on her back, looking at the man standing above her. He was holding an oil bottle and looking at her expectantly. Mia knew that he was waiting for permission, so she nodded her consent.


    Jake smiled and poured a generous amount of oil onto her stomach. Then he placed both hands on her belly and began massaging it, making circular motions as he went. Mia closed her eyes and let herself enjoy the massage, trying not to think of the strange situation she was in.


    After a while, she opened her eyes again to see that Oliver was enjoying the same treatment, although June seemed to be taking extra care in applying oil to her son''s chest and abdomen. The young masseuse had one hand on his pecs and the other one roaming across his abs and waist. Mia could see her fingers trailing along his defined muscles, and sometimes slipping beneath the towel to caress his crotch.


    ''What is this girl doing to my son?!'' Mia thought. Although a bit jealous, she could also feel the pleasure of watching another woman touch her son. It excited her.


    She quickly shifted her attention back to her own therapist, Jake. He had moved his hands upwards, rubbing the oil over her breasts and squeezing them. The sensation felt amazing, but the most exciting part of the experience was the fact that this man''s rough, strong hands were groping her soft and supple flesh.


    A small moan escaped her lips when Jake squeezed her nipple between his fingers. She didn''t want him to hear, but it was impossible not to moan with such strong hands playing with her breasts. She hoped that nobody else in the room heard her.


    Unfortunately for Mia, both June and Oliver heard her moaning. While June smiled without lifting her eyes off of her task, Oliver lifted his head from the bed to look at his mother and their gazes met.


    Seeing the look on her face made Oliver wonder what she might be feeling. He had seen her enjoy sex many times, but never like this before. She looked like a woman possessed by lust, her face flushed red, and her eyes glazed over. It looked to Oliver as if Mia had lost her inhibitions, or perhaps they were just pushed aside temporarily due to extreme arousal. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Oliver saw her breasts being kneaded by the masseur, his cock immediately hardened. He couldn''t tear his gaze away from his mother''s naked body and the hands that were fondling it.


    After a while, he glanced over to see what the masseuse June was doing, and he saw that the girl had removed her bikini top! Her perky boobs with light pink nipples were exposed right above his chest.


    And her oiled up fingers were still working on his abs. He was enjoying this too much, especially when her other hand began massaging his cock after removing the towel covering his groin. She wrapped her slender digits around his erect member and stroked him while maintaining eye contact with him. He couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    Meanwhile, Mia watched as her son enjoyed the attention he was receiving from his female therapist. Seeing her son''s cock being stimulated by a young woman made her jealous and she wished she could take her place and stroke her son''s thick cock instead.


    However, Jake had a different idea in mind. He wanted to please Mia even further. So, while he was massaging her breasts and stomach, his other hand slid down between her thighs. Mia felt him part her legs apart, exposing her pussy. Then he rubbed her slit with one finger. She bit her lower lip, trying not to scream out loud, as she felt his finger enter her.

 Chapter 35 Of Course, My Son Is Amazing.

    She gasped when she felt his digit slide in and out of her moist folds. He didn''t stop at this. After inserting one finger into her cunt, he slid two more in. Now three of his digits were pumping in and out of her pussy, causing Mia''s entire body to shiver. Her hips bucked upward involuntarily as her juices trickled down her inner thighs.Mia closed her eyes and let herself be pleasured by her therapist''s skilled fingers. At that moment, she didn''t care that she was in front of her own son, or that Oliver might hear everything she was saying.


    "Oh god..." she moaned as she arched her back.


    Her moans filled the room, accompanied by the sound of Jake''s hand slapping against her pussy. He kept thrusting into her faster and harder, until Mia reached her first climax.


    "Ahhh... Fuck!!" she cried out as she climaxed, her body trembling violently beneath the masseur.


    When Mia regained her senses after coming down from the peak of her orgasm, she turned to her son and noticed that he was getting blown by his female therapist, who was kneeling between his legs and sucking him off with enthusiasm.


    The sight aroused her even more and made her pussy quiver. But before she could react further, Jake interrupted her thoughts.


    "Let''s move on to the next part," he said and stood up.


    Mia sat up on her bed, looking at him questioningly, "What''s next?"


    He grinned and began pulling down his speedo, letting his cock spring free. It was long, thick, and rock-hard.


    "I think you know what comes next..." He replied and got closer to Mia.


    "Wait..." Mia said, unsure. She couldn''t do such a thing with her own son in the same room. It wasn''t right. She glanced at Oliver and saw him watching them intently while still being pleasured by the other therapist.


    Seeing no reaction from him, Mia assumed that Oliver didn''t mind what was happening. However, despite giving into her carnal desires multiple times in her life, she was still a mother. The idea of fucking a complete stranger right in front of her own son made her feel strange.


    Yet, the man standing before her with a raging hard cock didn''t care about her internal conflict.


    "I''m going to fuck you now." Jake announced in a deep voice as he stepped forward and grabbed hold of her thighs, spreading them apart. Then he pushed himself inside her, penetrating her to the hilt. His huge shaft stretched her tight hole and filled it completely. Mia couldn''t help but cry out as he penetrated her.


    "Ah! Ahhhh!" Mia cried out, throwing her head backwards.


    As Jake started moving inside her, she felt waves of pleasure course throughout her entire body. Her nipples hardened, her pussy became slick, and her clit throbbed as he pounded into her relentlessly. He held onto her waist and pulled her towards him with every thrust. He drove himself deep inside her and grunted with each stroke.


    Mia felt his balls slap against her asscheeks and his pelvis slamming against her pussy, making her body shudder each time their bodies made contact. The sensation was incredible; it sent shivers down her spine. She loved the feeling of having her pussy filled to the brim by a hard, throbbing cock. And this man seemed to know how to use his dick. His movements were smooth and powerful.


    And then, she remembered Oliver again.


    When Mia looked over, she saw that June was now sitting on her son''s lap. They were making out furiously while June rode his cock.


    Oliver had grabbed June''s buttocks, spreading them wide open. His fingers dug deep into the soft flesh of her asscheeks as he guided her movements. The young girl bounced on top of him, her large tits jiggling in rhythm with the motions of their bodies. Every now and then, he lifted her up and dropped her back down, driving his cock even deeper inside her.


    ''Oh god!'' Mia thought to herself as she watched this scene unfold before her very eyes, ''How can he be enjoying sex with that girl? I''m being screwed right beside him by this muscular hunk without any protection. Why isn''t he stopping us? Why doesn''t he care that we''re fucking like rabbits here?''


    Mia tried to rationalize the situation by telling herself that maybe this was all because of her. After all, she had gotten aroused listening to her son narrating his experience of the previous night, so she was probably to blame for this. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wanted to stop what she was doing with Jake and get up from the bed. But the problem was that her body refused to obey her. It was as if her brain and pussy had become separate beings. Her brain wanted to end things immediately, but her pussy demanded that she continue to take Jake''s cock.


    She moaned and gasped as Jake''s thrusts grew faster, more forceful. His cock reached deep inside of her, stimulating every sensitive spot in her pussy, making her wanton desires rise even higher. Mia''s body responded to his pounding with an intense need for satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, June was enjoying the ride on top of Oliver. He had moved his hands away from her ass, leaving her free to bounce up and down as she pleased. She had never thought she could find a bigger and better dick than her last boyfriend, but now, she knew she had been wrong. It was even stronger than Jake''s, which she had taken a few times. It stretched her to the maximum and rubbed against all the right places inside her.


    "Ohhhh... You''re amazing! I''ve never had anyone fuck me as well as you do!" June moaned, her voice dripping with pleasure.


    Mia, who heard this, felt her competitive spirit rise, "Of course, my son is amazing," She muttered under her breath. She wished she could be in the young therapist''s place and have her son''s massive tool stuffed up her cunt, but instead she was stuck here, impaled by this other guy. And yet... she couldn''t deny how wonderful it felt. How much her pussy loved this. How much her entire body was responding to his powerful thrusts.

 Chapter 36 Do You Want Mommy, Baby?

    Jake leaned over Mia, pushing her down on the bed with his muscular frame, pinning her under his weight. Then he started hammering her pussy with all his might, making Mia scream in ecstasy. She could feel his thick cock pounding against the walls of her vagina, stimulating her clit every time it passed over the entrance to her pussy."Ohhhh!! Yes!!! You''re so good!" Mia yelled as her orgasm hit her like a ton of bricks.


    As she came hard, her legs wrapped around Jake''s waist and she dug her nails into the back of his neck. Her pussy tightened around his shaft as she exploded into an orgasm. She bucked wildly, thrashing about beneath him, unable to control her own actions.


    While still inside of her, Jake suddenly lifted himself off of her. Mia watched him stand straight with his erect cock still embedded deep inside her pussy. He then lifted Mia and placed her on her hands and knees, with her back towards him. In the process, his cock slipped out of her and slapped against his abs with a loud thud. He quickly lined his erection back into her hole from behind, grabbed her by the hips, and started pounding into her again. This new position allowed him to go even deeper, reaching even further inside her.


    This was too much for Mia, and she screamed out loud, "Oh god!! Ohhhhhh!!!! Fuck!!!"


    At the same time, on the bed beside them, Oliver had also switched positions with the girl. Now, June was on her hands and knees just like his mother. And Oliver was taking her from behind, slamming into her pussy, pulling her long ponytail, and smacking her ass.


    While he did that, he glanced over at his mother, seeing her get fucked by Jake, and their gazes locked. He saw pure pleasure written all over his mother''s face. Her mouth was wide open as she panted heavily. Her eyes were glazed over. And her face was flushed bright red. She looked absolutely stunning. And it turned him on even more to see her in such a state of passion. A mother''s love and passion, so raw and intense. He wanted to taste that love for himself. And so, without slowing down, he leaned towards her and planted a kiss on her lips.


    Mia immediately returned her son''s kiss. Their tongues danced together and their saliva mixed. As their lips parted, Mia whispered softly to her son, "Do you want Mommy, baby?"


    "Yes... Mom..." Oliver groaned in between the thrusts of his hips, driving his shaft into the girl beneath him, "But first... Let''s finish these two off... I am close... Let''s switch later..."


    Hearing her son''s words, a tingle ran down her spine, and Mia smiled at him. Their lips met once again, and they continued kissing, licking, biting, sucking. Both of them lost in passion and pleasure as they kept on fucking their partners. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was as if even though their partners were different, their hearts and souls connected, and they felt as one.


    "I can''t hold much longer!" June moaned as she was getting close. "I am gonna come soon!"


    "Ungh... I am gonna cum too..." Jake grunted, thrusting hard and fast, slamming his hips against Mia''s firm buttocks, sending shockwaves through her entire body. He never thought this MILF would have so much energy, or that he''d find himself on the brink of orgasm after having sex for less than few minutes.


    "You can''t cum inside me!!" Mia cried, remembering that they didn''t use any protection. And she didn''t want this man''s semen in her. The idea repulsed her.


    "Of course," Jake said as he slowed his pace down. He didn''t want to impregnate her either, and so he had already decided to pull out and shoot his load over her backside. However, Mia had another idea.


    "Cum on my face!" Mia gasped as her orgasm neared. She loved facials and couldn''t resist the urge to have this stranger cover her face with his thick seed.


    "Huh?" Jake looked at her incredulously, not sure if she was serious or just saying it out of pleasure.


    "Cum all over my pretty face... Cum on Mommy''s pretty face!!" She repeated, and her words made Oliver groan.


    "Mom!" He cried out as his cock started twitching. He was going to explode soon.


    "Give it to me!" Mia moaned as she came again, feeling the warm liquid splash from her pussy. "I need it..."


    "Arghh..." Jake growled, pulling out of Mia, holding the base of his cock tightly with one hand while pointing the head towards her. He stroked it a couple of times before unloading a torrent of sperm all over her cheeks and forehead. He painted her face white with multiple lines of sticky semen. Some of it landed on her lips and she quickly licked it up.


    "Ahhhh!!!" Mia screamed, her whole body spasming in pleasure. She could feel the hot fluids running down her face. The sensation of being covered by another man''s ejaculate made her cum even harder.


    And as soon as Mia was done cumming, June climaxed too. She threw her head back and let out a loud yell of pleasure as her pussy clamped around Oliver''s cock.


    Oliver felt his cock being squeezed tightly inside the girl''s warm cunt, but he still kept on fucking her, trying to make her orgasm last as long as possible.


    When Mia came down from the peak of her second climax, she looked over at her son and smiled at him. Then she said in a soft voice, "Now it''s your turn. Let''s switch!"


    Oliver pulled out of June and stood straight. The girl slumped down onto the bed, panting and gasping, while he moved over to where Mia was waiting for him on the next bed. Jake had collapsed on the bed next to June and was trying to regain his strength after having been drained of energy.


    Meanwhile, Mia was kneeling on all fours with her back arched downwards, presenting herself to Oliver. Her pussy was still leaking juices. But it wasn''t enough. She needed more.


    "Please, baby..." Mia begged as she stared up at her son, "Mommy wants your cock... Please... I can''t wait anymore..."


    And then, without further hesitation, he plunged into his mother''s dripping hole, driving his cock deep into her core. The sudden intrusion made her gasp in ecstasy, her body jerking upwards. He grabbed hold of her hair, pulling her towards him, and began fucking her roughly.


    This was exactly what she had been craving for all this time. This rough and passionate lovemaking with her own son! Nothing else could ever satisfy her lustful needs as this did.


    While Oliver pounded away at his mother, she turned to look at the two massage therapists on the other bed. They had gotten close and were kissing and groping each other, enjoying themselves in the wake of their intense orgasms.


    June''s eyes were closed as she kissed Jake. He was running his fingers along the length of her naked back. The young woman''s beautiful face and sexy body made it impossible to ignore her presence, and she certainly had no problems drawing attention to herself. But Mia wasn''t jealous of June anymore. Instead, she focused on the pleasure that was coursing through her own body, courtesy of her son.


    "I love you so much," Mia moaned as she felt another wave of bliss wash over her. Her pussy clenched around Oliver''s shaft as her climax approached once more. She pushed herself back against her son, meeting every one of his thrusts. "Ohhh yesss... fuck me hard, baby... Your cock is perfect... It fills Mommy so well... So good..."


    "Mom... Mom..." Oliver grunted behind her, grabbing her ass, "Feels... amazing..."


    Then, as if on cue, both Mia and Oliver cried out simultaneously and reached their third orgasm at the same time.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Mia screamed, feeling her son shoot ropes of thick semen inside her. She wanted every last drop of her son''s seed to enter her, and she kept on rocking her hips, letting his shaft pump in and out of her, even as he continued to empty his balls into her womb.


    "Oh god, oh god..." She repeated to herself again and again, until finally her orgasm subsided. As soon as she came down from her peak, she felt exhausted, her entire body trembling from the force of her orgasm.


    When she looked up at her son, she saw him lying next to her on the bed with a big smile on his face, looking satisfied, fulfilled.


    "Was that good, Mom? Did you like being fucked by another man in front of me?" He asked, still breathing hard.


    "Yes... I did. But..." Mia said, then leaned in to whisper into her son''s ear, "Your cock is the best, and it is the one that Mommy wants the most."

 Chapter 37 Mom, Have You Never Thought About Getting A Tattoo?

    After their wild sexcapades with the massage therapists, Mia and Oliver went back to the bathroom to take a bath. While they soaked in the tub, the mother and son couple talked about what had happened, sharing intimate details of their experience."I never expected you''d get fucked right beside me by a stranger, Mom." Oliver told her, "And without protection too! And even though I had my reservations, I didn''t stop it because you looked so turned on... I didn''t have the heart to interrupt..."


    "Baby... I am sorry; I got carried away by the heat of the moment, and I just couldn''t stop myself. The fact that you were there watching made me more excited, and before I knew it, I was on my back with his cock inside me. Mia trailed off.


    She felt embarrassed by how far things had gone without thinking about consequences.


    But she also knew that she loved the feeling of being penetrated by another man''s penis. Even though she enjoyed having sex with her own son and husband more than anything else, there was something about being fucked by someone else that made her pussy tingle and her heart race.


    She then turned towards Oliver and smiled, "But after that, we enjoyed some great sex... Your mother is so lucky to have a son who loves her so much. And thanks for not interrupting me in the midst of my heated state."


    "Well... Mom..." Oliver blushed, and Mia knew he was referring to her words, ''Your cock is the best, and it is the one that Mommy wants the most'', and wanted to hear them again.


    "Still, you''re Mommy''s favorite, Baby. Your cock satisfies me like none other. I love being fucked by your big, hard dick. It feels incredible!" Mia exclaimed, leaning against him.


    "I love it too! There is nothing better than feeling your tight pussy around my shaft," Oliver replied, hugging her from behind and planting soft kisses on the back of her neck. His hands cupped her breasts, and he began to play with them gently, rolling her nipples between his thumb and forefinger.


    Her skin was covered by water, but Oliver''s touch felt like magic to Mia, making her shiver despite the warmth of their bath. She moaned as Oliver continued playing with her nipples. Her nipples responded to his stimulation, becoming erect. She could feel the excitement building up inside her body again.


    "Mom, your beautiful body looks so sexy when you''re naked. And your big tits... they are amazing. So firm. So soft. So perfect," he said, kissing the nape of her neck.


    "Ohhh... Oliver..." Mia gasped as his lips traced down her shoulder blades. "Your hands feel wonderful on my skin."


    After a while, Oliver removed his hands from her breasts and wrapped his arms around her waist. Mia leaned back into his embrace, enjoying being held by her son''s strong arm.


    As they relaxed together, she couldn''t help but remember everything that had just happened between them. The sex with strangers had been great, but this was what she loved most of all¡ªbeing in the arms of her beloved son, being caressed and adored by him.


    "Mom, have you never thought about getting a tattoo?" Oliver suddenly spoke.


    "Hmmm... What? A tattoo?"


    "Yeah, like some artwork on your beautiful skin."


    Mia had never thought about such things, but her son''s question got her curious, "What do you have in mind?"


    Oliver thought for a few seconds before speaking, "Mom, you''ve got such a sexy and hot body... And I was wondering how cool it would be if you got your pubic area inked with something exotic."


    Mia was surprised by Oliver''s suggestion. She looked at his face, trying to figure out whether he was joking, but found him completely serious. And although she wasn''t fond of tattoos, this idea piqued her interest. It sounded sexy, wild, and naughty.


    But before she could answer him, Oliver leaned forward, his mouth close to her ear.


    "Imagine... a tattoo just above your pussy," he whispered seductively. "That would make it look even sexier, more appealing, and erotic! And whenever we make love, when my cock goes in and out of your tight little hole, it will enhance your beauty even further."


    "Hmmm... that does sound tempting..." Mia mumbled as she thought about it. The mental image of getting a tattoo above her vagina made her feel aroused, and she felt her nipples stiffening again. In her mind, she imagined her son looking down as he penetrated her while watching his cock sliding in and out of her tattooed pussy. It turned her on. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can already see it, Mom! A sexy and hot design above your pussy... It will make you irresistible for me, and I won''t be able to keep my hands off of you," Oliver breathed into her ear.


    Mia closed her eyes as she imagined herself with this new adornment, and as she did so, she could sense her own body responding to the idea. Her heart beat faster, and her nipples grew erect.


    "Okay..." Mia purred as she turned her face to nuzzle her son''s nose, "I am willing to try it if it makes you love Mommy''s body even more."


    Oliver kissed her deeply as he whispered, "Thanks, Mom. You are amazing... Let''s go get you inked."


    ***


    Even though Mia was still a bit apprehensive, she trusted her son and wanted to please him.


    After getting ready, they walked around the city, looking for a tattoo parlor that could provide them with the service they wanted.


    As soon as they found a suitable place, Mia felt nervous. She had never done anything like this before and was unsure how to proceed. But Oliver reassured her by saying, "Mommy, relax. There is no need to worry. We''ll just sit down together and let these professionals do their job."


    "Alright," Mia nodded as she followed her son inside.


    The tattooist was an attractive young woman named Talia. She had long black hair tied up in a ponytail and wore a black crop top that exposed her midriff along with a short skirt. Her body was covered in tattoos, and Mia found herself staring at the exotic designs all over her arms, back, and legs. There were roses, hearts, skulls, snakes, dragons, stars, and much more.


    When she noticed them, Talia smiled and asked, "So who''s getting inked today?"


    Mia was about to speak, but Oliver cut her off. "It''s my mother."


    Upon hearing his words, the tattooist''s eyes widened. She looked back and forth between Oliver and his mother, "Your mother?"


    Oliver nodded. "Yes. I want to get a design on her pubic area. Something sexy..."


    Talia raised an eyebrow as she appraised Mia from top to bottom, taking in her voluptuous figure, the curves of her hips, the swell of her breasts, her long legs, her beautiful face, her high heels, and her tight clothes.


    "Mhmmm... Son asking to give his mother a pussy tattoo. That''s a new one," she chuckled, then continued, "But you have a hot mom. I can understand why a son couldn''t resist."


    While Talia appraised his mother, Oliver couldn''t help but scan her body too. She was very pretty, with big, beautiful eyes, full pink lips, and a cute button nose. Her breasts were large but not oversized. Her waist was narrow, and she had wide hips that tapered down into sexy thighs.


    "Anyways," Talia waved her hand, indicating both of them to follow her. "Come inside."

 Chapter 38 Now Thats What I Call A Hot Mom!

    They walked into a room where a reclining chair stood in front of a large mirror on one side and several stools surrounded it. On the opposite wall, there were shelves lined up containing bottles filled with different colored liquids."What do you have in mind? Do you know what kind of design your mother should have?"


    Oliver thought for a few moments, then asked Talia, "What would you recommend, given the fact that she''s older?"


    "Hmmm..." Talia pondered for some time before replying, "Most women prefer flowers, butterflies, stars, tribal stuff... that kind of thing..."


    "What do you think would look best on you, Mom?" Oliver asked. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mia wasn''t sure what to say. She had never thought much about tattoos, and she didn''t know what sort of designs would suit her best.


    "I don''t know... I haven''t seen anything like this before. Mia replied, feeling uncertain and somewhat shy.


    "Alright then," Talia said with a smile. She pulled up another chair next to the recliner and beckoned them to take a seat. After they did so, she continued speaking, "Let me show you some options."


    Talia brought out several large books filled with pictures and showed them some of the designs that she suggested might suit Mia well.


    After looking through several designs, Oliver and Mia finally decided on a tribal butterfly tattoo that had intricate patterns spreading out from the wings like flames. The design was quite detailed and required a lot of precision, but they were both satisfied with their choice.


    "That''s an awesome choice," Talia grinned. Then, she looked at Mia and asked her, "Now, would you prefer to do this with your clothes off or should we cover them up?"


    "With my clothes off," Mia answered right away. She knew that it wasn''t necessary since the tattoo would only be on her lower abdomen, but she wanted to give Talia a treat by showing off her gorgeous body. And she also wanted Oliver to keep his eyes on her nakedness while she got the tattoo.


    "Okay. Let''s begin then." Talia said, walking over to the recliner, "Please take your clothes off and lie down on this chair, ma''am."


    Mia took off her shorts and panties, and then lowered herself onto the reclining chair, spreading her legs wide apart, exposing her pussy lips for everyone to see.


    "Hmm... such a beautiful pussy!" Talia remarked as she inspected Mia''s vagina closely. Her eyes wandered across Mia''s labia and clit and then up to her taut stomach before moving further upward towards her ample breasts.


    Then she glanced at Oliver, who sat beside his mother''s naked figure. "Did you really fuck your own mom, or is she like your stepmom or something?"


    Oliver blushed but replied in a matter-of-fact manner, "She''s my real mom, and I have fucked her many times."


    "Ahh..." Talia nodded with a naughty smile. "So this tattoo is going to be like your signature on your property..."


    "Yea... Something like that," Oliver replied.


    Talia chuckled and said, "I''ve never met someone as honest as you, dude!"


    As they talked, Mia relaxed and enjoyed being admired by the two people in front of her. It made her feel sexy and desired again. The way Talia looked at her body gave her goosebumps. She liked being seen naked by another woman.


    Soon, they started the procedure, and the artist began working on the design.


    The process was quite painful, especially when the needle touched her sensitive skin. But despite the pain, Mia remained calm and composed, allowing the artist to work without interruption.


    Meanwhile, Oliver gazed at Talia''s large breasts that jiggled whenever she moved. He could tell that she wasn''t wearing a bra underneath her tight crop top. She had an amazing cleavage, which was clearly visible due to her low-cut top. Every time she bent forward to concentrate on Mia''s pussy area, her tits seemed ready to spill out from behind her neckline.


    Moreover, her skirt was so short that when she bent over, it hiked up even higher, revealing most of her buttcheeks clad in tiny thongs. And sometimes even her pussy lips would peek out from between her legs whenever she shifted position.


    As Oliver admired her figure, he realized that she must be doing it on purpose, giving him a show to turn him on while working on Mia. This made his cock grow hard inside his pants.


    Talia noticed this as well and grinned.


    "I think your son is liking my outfit, ma''am," she giggled.


    Mia turned her head to look at Oliver. She saw the bulge in his pants and smiled back at him. Then she looked back at Talia and said, "Yeah, he seems interested."


    Oliver just smiled without saying anything.


    It took almost an hour before the artist had finished the entire design on her body. She cleaned up the area around the tattoo and applied ointment to prevent infection. Then, she covered it with plastic wrap and told Mia not to remove the covering for at least two hours.


    The whole process had been very uncomfortable and painful for Mia. But now that it was done, she felt relieved.


    "Wow... this looks really awesome!" Oliver commented as soon as he saw the final result through the transparent film.


    "It does look good," Talia agreed.


    Mia looked down and admired herself in awe. The intricate design looked amazing, and the tribal patterns spreading out from the wings seemed lifelike. "Thank you so much! It turned out better than I expected."


    "Now, why don''t we get another tattoo? Maybe somewhere else?" Oliver suggested with a naughty smile.


    "Where would you like to have it?" Talia asked him.


    Oliver pointed at his mother''s ass and said, "I think we should have a wings tattoo above her ass, extending from hip to hip. Like she is an angel."


    Seeing how eager Oliver was, Mia couldn''t refuse him. Moreover, she had gotten used to the idea of having another tattoo after seeing the first one.


    "Alright... Let''s go ahead and get it done then!" Mia replied, smiling.


    And so Talia began working on her second tattoo while Mia lay face down on the chair, her ass exposed to everyone.


    This time, Oliver didn''t bother hiding his arousal as he stared at his mother''s round bottom. His cock grew rock hard inside his pants as he watched the artist''s hands caressing Mia''s firm buttcheeks and rubbing ointment into her lower back where the wings would be inked.


    Mia could feel her son''s gaze on her naked body, but she kept her eyes closed, enjoying the feel of Talia''s touch and the pain that came with getting a tattoo.


    About two hours later, when all the procedures were complete, Talia announced that it was ready. She removed the plastic film from both tattoos and cleaned them up before applying more ointment.


    When Mia turned around and stood up to look at her reflection in the mirror, she was impressed by the way they had turned out. Her pubic area looked even sexier than before, with its intricate patterns spreading outwards from the butterfly''s wings like flames. And the angel wings stretching across her hips to her lower back made her ass appear even sexier.


    "Now that''s what I call a hot mom!" Talia complimented.

 Chapter 39 Hey! Thats My Mommys Pussy You Are Playing With!

    Mia thanked Talia again for doing such a great job on both tattoos."No problem," Talia smiled. "I have done tattoos on many moms, but none of them was as sexy as you. And your body is amazing!"


    Talia then walked up behind Mia and placed her hands on Mia''s bare shoulders.


    Then, leaning forward, she whispered in her ear, "You know... I''d love to lick that hot pussy of yours."


    Hearing these words, Oliver''s cock immediately sprang to attention inside his pants.


    Without waiting for an answer from Mia, Talia slid one hand downwards along her stomach until it reached the top of Mia''s pussy. Using two fingers, she spread open Mia''s labia and slid a finger between her slit.


    "Mmmmm..." Mia responded to this unexpected stimulation and closed her eyes. She couldn''t believe how quickly her body reacted whenever someone touched her.


    "Hey! That''s my mommy''s pussy you are playing with!" Oliver protested.


    Hearing that, Talia raised her eyebrows in mock surprise as she looked at him. "But your mother doesn''t seem to mind... Still, if you want, you can also play with mine if you like..."


    Oliver couldn''t resist the invitation and walked towards Talia.


    When he got closer, he put his hands around her waist and started fondling her large breasts through her top. His erect member pressed against her buttocks while he massaged her tits.


    She was surprised at first but then gave him a naughty smile and said, "Seems like someone wants to have some fun... And I can feel your excitement against my ass!"


    Then she pulled up her crop top over her head to reveal her naked chest. Her big boobs were beautiful, firm, round, and inviting.


    "Wow... They''re amazing!" Oliver exclaimed as he admired the artist''s beautiful body. His hands immediately went up to touch her luscious globes.


    Meanwhile, Talia kept on fingering Mia. She pushed one finger deep into her pussy, causing Mia to arch her hips backwards instinctively.


    "Mmmmm..." Mia moaned, feeling the artist''s finger slide further inside her. She felt herself getting wetter by the minute.


    Talia moved closer to Mia and kissed her lips as she inserted a second digit into her pussy. Then, with her free hand, she squeezed Mia''s breasts.


    Mia wrapped one arm around the artist''s neck, drawing her closer as she returned the kiss. Her tongue darted into Talia''s mouth as they explored each other''s tongues.


    While Talia was busy fingering Mia''s pussy, Oliver leaned back and observed how the two sexy women made out in front of him. He found the sight incredibly arousing.


    After a few while, he began fumbling with his belt and zipper and lowered his pants down along with his underwear.


    With his cock in his hand, he began rubbing his length up and down Talia''s asscrack as he watched his mother enjoying her pussy getting eaten out by the tattooist while lying down on the recliner chair.


    When Talia noticed Oliver rubbing his dick between her butt cheeks, she broke away from Mia for a moment and turned her head toward him. "Hey dude, just slide it in. I can take it raw. Also, wouldn''t it be fun to do it with your mommy lying just beneath us, watching her son''s cock getting pounded into another woman?"


    And before he could say anything, she looked over at Mia lying beneath them and said, "Sorry, ma''am... It''s been some time since I''ve had a big cock in me... Just for a few minutes."


    Hearing her words, Oliver moved behind the woman, grabbing onto her hips. He bent forward so he could align himself better, pressing his cock against her pussy entrance.


    When Mia heard the artist talking, she smiled at her, "I know what it''s like. Enjoy it. Maybe my son will pump a big load inside you." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmm..." Talia moaned as she felt the tip of his cock slide inside her. She arched her back to allow him deeper penetration. "...so big..."


    She then turned her attention back to Mia, saying, "But Ma''am, your pussy is delicious too... I am not leaving it untouched."


    And then, leaning in, she started eating Mia''s pussy once again. In response, Mia''s legs spread wider apart, inviting more stimulation.


    Meanwhile, Oliver slid another inch deeper into Talia''s cunt. He paused for a moment as he took a breath. Then, with a grunt, he thrust into her harder, driving himself inside of her with powerful force. Her insides were warm and soft.


    "Oh god! Uhhhhhh..." Talia''s loud groans resonated throughout the room as he pushed further inside of her. "...your son has a monster cock, ma''am!"


    And as he pushed forward, her ass slammed against his groin with an audible slap.


    Oliver loved seeing her round buttocks ripple when they hit his crotch. Then he began to thrust harder into her, driving himself in deeper and deeper. She moaned each time he pulled out and pushed in again. His cock stretched her wide.


    "Yes! Ohh yes!!" Talia continued to lick and suck Mia''s pussy as she enjoyed getting pounded by Oliver. She knew her wet juices must be leaking onto the floor, leaving a wet trail, but she didn''t care. The pleasure he gave her was overwhelming. With every thrust, she felt her walls stretch a little more, accommodating the huge length of his shaft.


    The sight of this beautiful young woman being impaled by such a massive member made Mia''s pussy twitch involuntarily. She wanted to reach down between her thighs and touch herself, but the way Talia was holding onto her legs prevented her from doing so.


    Oliver pumped faster and faster, driving himself deeper inside Talia''s tight hole. Her wetness made his movements slick and easy, allowing him to push in deeper. And soon, he was burying almost the entire length inside of her with each stroke.


    "Ohhh... uhhh... lick my asshole!!!" Mia shouted between loud moans, wanting Talia to pleasure her as well.


    When the artist heard this request, she immediately brought her mouth to her partner''s anus. Her tongue began circling around the sensitive ring of muscles surrounding her anal opening before plunging into her asshole.


    This caused Mia to arch upwards, making her back leave the surface of the chair. She closed her eyes tight as her body shook in ecstasy.


    Then, when Talia inserted two fingers deep into her pussy, Mia screamed in sheer bliss. "Ahhhhhh!!! Fuck yesss!!!"


    Watching two sexy ladies moaning and groaning beneath him drove Oliver wild. So, he doubled his efforts and fucked Talia harder. Each thrust caused a slapping noise of skin hitting skin to reverberate throughout the room.


    As Oliver pumped away, Talia continued to devour Mia''s pussy and asshole at once while rubbing her clitoris with her thumb.


    The three continued to enjoy their carnal pleasure for several minutes before reaching the inevitable peak of climax together.


    "Arrgghhhh... cumming!!! I''m cumming!!!" Talia cried loudly as her body shuddered uncontrollably.


    "I''m cumming tooooooooo!!!!" Mia screamed. Her thighs clamped down hard on Talia''s face, keeping her pinned to her pelvis.


    Oliver, however, didn''t even bother to warn his partner. He just kept on pounding her cunt. And then, with a final push, he buried his entire length deep within her womb. Then he let loose his load in a burst of thick, sticky semen, filling up her womb to its maximum capacity. "Take it! Take my cum!!"


    With a groan of relief, he collapsed onto Talia''s back, catching his breath.


    Meanwhile, Talia was still orgasming, her pussy clamping down around Oliver''s cock. She felt his warm seed flowing through her insides.


    Mia, on the other hand, was lying motionless under them as she enjoyed her own orgasm. Her legs were spread wide open. A trail of saliva ran from her wide, open mouth. A thin film of sweat covered her body, making her glow in the light.

 Chapter 40 Jane

    After waking up from his bed, Adam found that there was no one else in the room. The curtains had been opened, and bright sunlight streamed into the hotel suite.He glanced over at the clock and saw that it was almost 10 a.m.


    ''Oh shit!'' he thought as he realized how much he''d overslept. Then he remembered that he was on vacation and there was no rush to start the day. But still, he felt a twinge of guilt for having slept so late.


    Adam looked around at the empty bed where Mia had slept and noticed a note on her pillow. Picking up the piece of paper, he unfolded it and read its contents:


    Went out with Oliver. You were sleeping like a baby, so we didn''t want to disturb you.


    We''ll be back later. You can eat by yourself. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Love,


    Mia


    Adam couldn''t help but chuckle as he put down the letter. He was surprised and happy that Mia was bonding with their son. This was good news indeed. The whole point of the trip was for them to get closer and get Oliver over his insecurities around people.


    He was glad she''d gone out with him alone today because he knew she would have a lot more freedom without him tagging along.


    Then he looked around the room and noticed how messy it was. There were clothes everywhere; on the floor, on the furniture, on the chairs, and on the bed itself.


    ''Guess we all had too much fun last night,'' he thought. Then, he got out of the bed, put on a bathrobe, and picked up all the clothes he could find, including his own, before placing them neatly back where they belonged or throwing them in the laundry hamper.


    When everything was clean again, Adam decided to take a shower. As he turned on the faucet, he found himself thinking about last night''s events once more. It was hard for him not to do so since it had been such an incredible evening.


    ''Fucking Mia was awesome as always... But Oliver! I still can''t believe we shared her together... And she loved it!''


    After a few minutes of soaking under the warm water, he finished washing himself, stepped out of the tub, and dried off with a towel. Then he wrapped the damp towel around his waist and walked towards his suitcase, looking for some fresh clothes.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    ''Who could that be?'' he wondered as he made his way over to answer it.


    He opened the door and saw Jane standing outside. She wore a white sleeveless blouse, blue denim shorts that rode high on her toned thighs, and high heels.


    Her long black hair framed her pretty face beautifully. Her makeup was minimal yet effective enough to accentuate her natural beauty. Her full lips glistened with a sheen of lip gloss, and her almond eyes sparkled beneath thick eyelashes. She looked absolutely stunning and sexy at the same time.


    She had large breasts, wide hips, and a slender waist¡ªthe classic hourglass figure of a mature woman who kept herself in shape through diet and exercise. And despite being over 50 years old, she had aged gracefully, retaining most of her youthful looks while still appearing elegant and sophisticated.


    No one could deny the fact that she was a beautiful lady. Even Adam found it hard not to stare at her for longer than necessary.


    "Mother!" Adam exclaimed when he saw her. "What are you doing here?"


    Instead of the warm reunion he expected from his mother, Jane just eyed him coldly and said, "Where is my grandson?"


    "Uhh... He went out with Mia," Adam stammered.


    "I see. Well, I guess you''re all alone now, so can I come in or not?" she asked impatiently.


    "Of course." He stood aside to let her pass, realizing too late that she was still standing outside the door.


    When they entered, he closed the door behind them and sat down on the edge of his bed while Jane walked across the room to sit down opposite him.


    As she settled herself into the armchair facing his bed, Adam couldn''t help but notice how sexy she looked as her denim shorts rode higher up her legs, revealing more of her smooth skin.


    Adam couldn''t deny the fact that he admired his mother''s beauty. He always did¡ªever since he was a little boy.


    Back when he was a young child, his father passed away. After that, he had only seen her cry once, at the funeral ceremony. Since then, she had never shed another tear or showed any signs of sadness.


    And so, as he grew up, Adam saw her as a pillar of strength; someone who never cried nor broke down despite losing her husband at such an early age. She remained strong and independent throughout his childhood.


    He also saw how hard his mother worked to provide for both of them. She was the sole provider for him and herself.


    To make sure she didn''t suffer from stress, she had a habit of sleeping around, and Adam had caught her multiple times in bed with other men when he was still young. Although this disturbed him, he grew accustomed to it as he matured.


    He understood what she did and why. It was her way of dealing with loneliness and grief.


    And he also realized that despite her promiscuous lifestyle, she loved him dearly.


    She would often tell him stories about his father¡ªhow much he loved him, how happy they were together. And how proud she was of him. This made him appreciate her more as a mother. Even if sometimes she seemed cold towards him.


    Now, after years had gone by, it was quite obvious that Jane no longer acted like a grieving widow but rather a woman who had moved on with her life. A woman who knew what she wanted from her relationships.


    This was evident from the numerous affairs she''d had over the years.

 Chapter 41 What did he expect to gain from doing so?

    Even though Adam didn''t approve of his mother''s sexual behavior, he still admired her for being so strong, independent, and determined to live her life according to her terms and not caring what anybody else thought of her.Along with the way she took care of her body, she also seemed to possess a natural charisma that made most men fall head over heels in love with her. Even at 50, she could easily pass for someone in her thirties.


    But even though he admired and loved his mother deeply, Adam couldn''t deny the fact that seeing her today, sitting on the opposite side of the room wearing a revealing outfit, stirred something deep within his heart.


    As soon as Jane had walked inside their suite earlier, Adam felt a strange sensation in his chest, as if someone had punched him hard there without warning. And this feeling persisted even now while they sat across from each other. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He wasn''t sure why this strange emotion affected him so much, especially considering how long he''d gone without feeling anything for anyone besides Mia. Maybe it was simply due to nostalgia, or maybe it was due to some hidden desires that were suddenly being awakened inside him after years of suppression. Perhaps it was a combination of both?


    Either way, Adam decided not to dwell on these thoughts too long, as he didn''t want to think about them anymore than necessary.


    Suddenly, Jane banged her phone with a video playing on it, containing the footage of sexual intercourse between Mia and Oliver, which she had received from none other than Adam himself.


    "I came here because of this video," she said sternly. "What the fuck is wrong with you, Adam? Are you crazy? How could you send me something like this? How could you let something like this happen?! Since when did you turn into a degenerate?"


    Then, before Adam could answer, she continued ranting angrily, "I have always supported you in whatever choices you made. And now... Now you''re telling me that you''ve allowed your wife and your son to sleep with each other! What kind of parent does that? And what do you plan to achieve by sending me this video? Do you really think I would approve of it? Do you actually expect me to be okay with this situation?"


    Adam stared at his mother''s face for several moments before speaking. His words sounded calm, but his voice was tense, "Mother, I''m sorry... but I had no choice! Oliver has always been shy, timid, and introverted... And Mia and I have been worried about him ever since he was young. We tried to get him out of this situation, but nothing worked. It was only when Mia decided to help him herself that he began to change..."


    "But why would you let your own son sleep with your wife?!" Jane exclaimed furiously.


    "Because Mia thought it would help build Oliver''s confidence. being with someone who cares about him and loves him. We thought we could try out her plan... and guess what, Mom! Oliver has changed a lot after spending some time with Mia. She has really helped him become more confident. He even managed to score two girls during our holiday!"


    "I don''t give a fuck!" Jane shouted. "You let your son fuck my daughter-in-law... I didn''t bring you up like this."


    Adam winced at hearing his mother swear at him like that. Still, he knew he needed to defend himself against her accusations.


    "Mother, please listen to me." Adam said softly, "I understand that what we''re doing may seem strange to most people. But we''ve discussed everything between us, and everyone involved is okay with it. Mia loves Oliver, and Oliver loves Mia too... And they want each other... We''ve talked about all of this together, as a family. Nobody forced them into anything. Besides, I also had to think about Mia''s future... You know she is still quite young and very beautiful... I wanted to make sure she would remain happy and satisfied with us for a long time."


    "What do you mean?" Jane asked.


    "I mean, Mom, I love Mia very much," Adam explained patiently. "She is my life partner and soulmate. But she''s still in her prime... whereas my sexual prowess has diminished compared to when I was younger. So if one day I''m unable to keep up with her needs... then what happens to our marriage? Wouldn''t it be unfair to Mia? This way, at least, we can ensure she remains content and sexually active even if my abilities decline due to age."


    A shocked expression appeared on Jane''s face upon listening to Adam''s words. For several minutes, she remained silent as she processed everything he''d told her. Finally, she broke the silence by asking Adam another question, "Are you saying that you allowed your son to sleep with your wife because you''re worried about losing your own ability to satisfy her sexually when you grow older?"


    "Yes... And it has already begun," Adam replied with a heavy sigh. "I am not as vigorous as I was ten years ago... My libido is not what it used to be. Sometimes, when Mia wants to have sex, I don''t feel like it... But then I think of how sad she will be if I reject her... How disappointed she will feel... How hurt she might get... So I just force myself to do it."


    Jane was stunned after learning this truth. She never imagined such things were possible! It was hard for her to believe that her son had thought things through so much before letting Oliver sleep with Mia. He wasn''t being selfish or greedy; he was thinking about his wife''s future and also his son''s wellbeing... This man in front of her, the one whom she had raised, had matured into such a responsible person.


    She felt proud of him!


    Still, she couldn''t understand why her son had sent her the video in the first place... Why would he share something so personal? What did he expect to gain from doing so?

 Chapter 42 Will you do this for me, Mother?

    Adam must''ve read her mind as he responded to her unspoken question, "I sent you that video hoping you could see the happiness of Oliver... And maybe help me fulfill my wish... My greatest desire...""What desire?"


    "Well, Mother... You look stunning today... And you''ve taken great care of your body... And your beauty has always made me fantasize about you." Adam''s face turned red after saying that, but he continued, "My wish is to make love to you. I want to become one with you before I am not able to get erections. Please, Mother, let''s do this."


    Jane was shocked beyond belief! She couldn''t believe her own ears! Had she heard her son correctly? Did he just say he wanted to fuck her? How could he even say something like this in front of her?! What was wrong with him? Was he insane?!


    No! There was definitely something wrong here...


    But, no matter how much Jane tried to deny it, there was no denying the fact that Adam had indeed said those words.


    Adam saw his mother''s face redden and then whiten, like a traffic signal changing from green to amber and red. He could guess what she was thinking about right now. And although he knew his request would shock and disturb his mother greatly, he still wanted to try his luck... Because if she refused him outright, he wouldn''t press further. After all, he didn''t want to lose his mother forever!


    However, Jane just stared blankly at her son, unable to speak or respond. Her mind was completely occupied with what he''d said moments ago. It seemed unbelievable! This was definitely not the same boy she had raised. No way! Not her son! Her son would never ask his mother to sleep with him! Never!! It wasn''t possible! This must be some kind of sick joke...


    Yet, the longing in his eyes and the sincerity of his words made her realize that maybe there might be a chance...


    But before she could think more about this matter, Adam spoke once again, "Mom, I know it sounds really weird to hear me say this... but I really want to experience sex with you. I have always felt jealous when you slept with other men in the past. Sometimes, it used to hurt me a lot seeing you enjoy yourself with someone else when I was so desperate to spend time with you... You have no idea how much pain and suffering I had to go through to suppress my urges... My feelings towards you..." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jane shook her head and covered her face with her hands as if trying to block out what she''d just heard. She couldn''t accept such things easily.


    "Please don''t make fun of me like this. You know I''m too old for that," she whispered softly behind her hands.


    Adam stood up and moved closer to her. He gently held both her wrists and slowly pulled them away from her face, revealing his mother''s beautiful face again. Then he leaned down and kissed her forehead, followed by a soft kiss on her cheek.


    "No... Mother, it''s not a joke... It''s my deepest desire," he said gently. "I have been suppressing my desires ever since I was young, and now that I have shared this with you, please don''t reject me."


    Jane looked at her son and saw that he was serious. There was no doubt about it. In fact, there was nothing funny or playful in his tone of voice or his facial expression. His eyes were full of longing and desperation, as though he were pleading for her mercy!


    At this moment, Jane understood why Adam had sent her the video earlier. It was to prepare her mind... And also to give her time to think things over...


    Now here he was asking her directly to sleep with him! What should she do? Should she accept or refuse?


    On one side, she felt disgusted thinking about having sex with her own son, but on the other side, she knew how much this meant for Adam...


    He had always loved her so dearly... She remembered how he would often hug her whenever they met after being separated for a long time. And sometimes during their conversations, he would get emotional and cry. But even though he cared about her deeply, he never touched her intimately before...


    So maybe it wasn''t right for her to reject such an earnest request from him? Maybe it was the right thing to do... To show her love and affection towards her child... Yes! That must be it! Surely, it must be what she should do...


    Jane looked into her son''s eyes once again and tried to read his emotions. They seemed sincere enough... Then suddenly, she felt a warmth inside her heart, a feeling of tenderness towards her son...


    Could it be that she also loved him as much as he loved her?


    Perhaps she did... After all, he was the only person left who truly loved and cared about her unconditionally... So shouldn''t she reciprocate his feelings? Shouldn''t she grant his wish? Wasn''t he worth it?


    And besides, she had always been sleeping around... What harm would there be if she slept with Adam just this once?


    ''Yes! It will make both of us happy,'' Jane thought.


    Adam saw the change in her expression and felt encouraged. He wrapped his arms around her shoulders, pulling her close, pressing their bodies together...


    "Will you do this for me, Mother?" He whispered in her ear. "Will you share yourself with me? Let me inside your body."


    His warm breath tickled her neck, sending shivers throughout her entire being. She couldn''t believe what she was doing! How could she allow herself to fall for such temptation?! Yet, it felt good... So very good...


    Jane answered him by locking her fingers behind his head and kissing him passionately on his lips.

 Chapter 43 They arent as beautiful as they used to be...

    It was as if sparks flew everywhere when they kissed, lighting up the fires within them. Their tongues entwined, exploring each other''s mouths as their hands roamed freely over each other''s bodies...Adam took hold of his mother''s fat asscheeks with both hands and began groping them through her denim shorts.


    "Mphhh..." Jane moaned, breaking the kiss briefly. "Slow down, darling. We have all the time we need. There''s no rush."


    "Sorry, I got carried away... It''s just that I''ve dreamt of doing this with you for such a long time now," he said.


    She smiled at him and said, "Don''t apologize. You have every right to touch me wherever and however you please." She paused for a moment before continuing, "And since we''re going to go all the way, I might as well take these clothes off first." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She got up from her chair, turned around so that her back was facing him, undid the button of her shorts, then slowly unzipped them...


    Adam''s cock hardened even further beneath his bathrobe as he watched his mother lower her shorts down to reveal her lacy black thong panties. They clung to her firm round buttocks perfectly. He could see her cameltoe through the thin fabric, which made him even hornier...


    "Mmm... Nice..." Adam commented as he reached out and touched one of her butt cheeks. Then he brought his hand up along the crack of her ass until he reached the string of her g-string.


    Jane let out a gasp as she felt his fingers slide between her ass crack and brush against her anus. She had never felt anything like that before. It sent waves of pleasure coursing throughout her whole body. Her pussy started getting wet.


    Adam slowly pulled her g-string down, exposing her beautiful, heart-shaped ass... The skin was smooth and flawless, and the color contrasted beautifully with the dark shade of her thong.


    He moved his face closer to her butt, pressing his nose against her left butt cheek, taking in her scent. A musky odor filled his nostrils, mixed with her natural smell and sweat. It was intoxicatingly arousing.


    Jane didn''t move at all as Adam began kissing her asscheeks lovingly. She loved every second of it... Every lick, suckle, nibble, and kiss...


    Next, he turned his attention towards her pussy, running his tongue between her labia. The taste was delicious! Sweet yet salty.


    "Ohhh..." she moaned softly as his tongue explored her intimate area.


    He continued pleasuring her with his mouth and fingers while she reached for her shirt and unbuttoned it.


    Adam was too preoccupied with eating out his mother''s pussy to notice what she was doing behind him. So when he saw two pieces of clothing falling down beside him on the floor, he was surprised.


    ''Whoa! She took off her top already?'' he thought to himself.


    And sure enough, he soon saw a large pair of breasts hanging down in front of him like ripe fruits. They shook back and forth each time Jane breathed or moved slightly.


    Adam stopped what he was doing and stood up behind his mother. Then he grabbed both of her boobs with his hands and began squeezing and fondling them.


    "They aren''t as beautiful as they used to be... Are they, Adam?" She said, reaching backwards and stroking his hair. "I am not as young as Mia. I don''t know if you''d enjoy them as much."


    "Are you kidding? Look at these huge melons!" Adam whispered as he continued kneading her breast flesh with his palms. "They''re so big and soft and heavy and firm... I love them!"


    Jane smiled at her son''s compliment.


    Then Adam placed both his thumbs on either side of her nipple, rolling them back and forth. This made Jane bite her lip to keep from crying out loud.


    After a while, Adam stopped playing with her nipples and slid his left hand down her belly until it came into contact with her crotch. Then, spreading apart the lips of her labia with two fingers, he inserted his middle finger inside her vagina and began finger-fucking her at a slow pace.


    "Mmmmm..." Jane moaned as she felt her body being penetrated by Adam''s finger. She was already very wet, and now his finger was adding even more stimulation.


    As Adam fingered his mother, his thumb brushed across her swollen clitoris. This caused her hips to buck slightly each time he did so.


    When she couldn''t take any more, she asked him to stop.


    Adam removed his finger from her pussy and brought it up to his face, where he sniffed it. There was a strong scent emanating from it; a mixture of her juices and sweat.


    "Smells good," he commented. Then he proceeded to lick his finger clean. The taste was even better than the smell.


    Jane chuckled at this, "You are crazy..."


    She turned around to face her son. Her eyes went wide as she saw how huge Adam''s cock had grown since he removed his bathrobe. It was thicker and longer than she remembered. And there were several prominent veins running along its length.


    "Oh my god..." Jane gasped.


    "It''s grown over the years..." Adam said with a sheepish grin on his face.


    Jane reached out with one hand and wrapped her fingers around his shaft. She started stroking him slowly. Then she kneeled down in front of him and took hold of his cock with both her hands.


    "Damn it... If I had known that my own son was this big, maybe I''d have done this sooner." Jane exclaimed.

 Chapter 44 Come on, darling... Fuck your mommy now!

    Before Adam could say anything else, she wrapped her lips around his penis head and began sucking him like crazy."Gahhh..." Adam gasped as he felt the warmth and moistness of his mother''s mouth surrounding his member.


    She was wild as hell. He loved watching her bob up and down on his dick while massaging his balls at the same time.


    Adam placed his hand on the back of Jane''s head and gently pushed her forward, encouraging her to take more of his cock into her throat.


    And that was exactly what she did, letting go of his balls and using both hands instead to hold his thighs while she deepthroated him. Her nose touched his pubic area as her lips reached all the way to the base of his cock.


    "Fuck yeah..." Adam moaned as his mother gagged herself on his cock. "I guess mother knows best... You are awesome!"


    He watched with satisfaction as Jane continued to suck him off. She looked so beautiful doing it that he couldn''t help but run his fingers through her hair as she performed oral sex on him.


    As her blowjob continued, Adam added, "Just to let you know, Oliver has a bigger cock than me."


    Jane paused for a moment before pulling back and letting her son''s penis slip out of her mouth with a pop sound. She had saliva running down her chin and neck as she panted for air.


    She looked up at Adam in amazement. "Are you kidding? That boy has an even bigger cock than yours?"


    Adam smiled mischievously, "Why don''t you find out for yourself when you meet him?"


    "In that case, I can''t wait to try out Oliver''s monster..." Jane said. "But first I need to deal with yours."


    Without waiting for his reply, she engulfed his whole cock once again, deep into her mouth. This made him moan louder than before. He felt his orgasm building up quickly inside his body and knew he wouldn''t be able to last much longer.


    As he approached climax, Jane pulled back, leaving only the head of his cock in her mouth as she began to stroke him furiously. With each pump, she twisted her wrist slightly, adding even more stimulation.


    "Fuckkk... Mother..." Adam grunted as he shot streams of semen into his mother''s mouth.


    She swallowed every drop without hesitation until finally his ejaculation subsided. Then she released her grip on his penis and allowed it to fall from her lips. "Mmmhhh... I can never get tired of this taste... I hope you still have enough energy for your old mom."


    With these words, Jane stood up, walked over to the bed, laid down on all fours with her ass raised high in the air, and said, "Come on, darling... Fuck your mommy now!"


    "Don''t worry, mother. I feel extra virile after getting this out of my system. Now I can go on forever... And that''s what I am going to do to you."


    Adam approached her from behind and grabbed onto her buttocks. Then he positioned his cock at the entrance of her vagina. He wanted to savor every moment, so he took it nice and easy as he slowly inserted his penis inside of her.


    Jane moaned as she felt her son penetrating her pussy with his enormous shaft. She loved the feeling of having a large dick inside her.


    Adam began pushing deeper into his mother''s pussy until their hips met. Then he pulled almost all the way back out before plunging in again.


    "Oh yeah... This feels so good," he said. "It''s amazing how you tighten your pussy around me when I thrust hard."


    Jane let out another loud moan and replied, "I''m glad you enjoy it..."


    She then proceeded to clench and unclench her vaginal muscles repeatedly, which caused Adam''s cock to twitch inside of her.


    "Ahhhhh..." he cried as he continued fucking her. "Oh yes... That feels so good... Fuck... Keep doing that!"


    The sound of flesh slapping against flesh filled the room as they both moaned and groaned together.


    Jane was enjoying herself immensely as her son fucked her doggy style. She reached between her legs with one hand to play with her clit while Adam continued pounding away behind her.


    This pleasure reached beyond words for Jane... Here was her own child screwing her brains out! How often does something like that happen?


    She never thought she would ever have sex with Adam, but now that they were doing it, it seemed like the most natural thing in the world. It didn''t matter if he was her son. In fact, she actually found it kind of hot!


    Meanwhile, Adam was lost in blissful ecstasy. He had dreamt about doing this countless times since his teenage years but never thought it would come true.


    Even though it was happening right before his eyes, it still felt unreal. It was as if he was living out a fantasy that could never really be real.


    But here they were... Mother and son engaged in intercourse... Fucking their brains out!


    Adam continued driving into his mother for several more minutes until sweat started pouring down his forehead. His breathing grew heavier and heavier.


    "Ughhh..." he grunted as he felt the twinge of his orgasm approaching.


    "I feel you throbbing inside me, baby!" Jane screamed. "Please cum in me..."


    Her words pushed him past the point of no return. He slammed his hips forward as hard as he could, driving deep into his mother''s pussy, and then he exploded deep within her womb. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhhhh..." They both cried in unison as they reached orgasm together.


    Adam''s cock throbbed violently inside of his mother as he emptied his balls into her. She continued milking every last drop from him with her vaginal muscles while also stroking her clit furiously until she too came hard.


    "Ugghhh..." he grunted again as he finished unloading himself inside her pussy.


    Afterwards, he rolled to one side, pulling out of his mother. They lay next to each other on their backs, panting.


    "That was incredible," Adam said. "Thanks, Mother. I love you."


    "I know... I always have. And I''m sorry I didn''t realize sooner how much pain I put you through."


    "Don''t say that," Adam said softly as he turned towards her.


    She turned as well, so they were facing each other on the bed with their bodies pressed against one another.


    He kissed her on the lips, "I love you."


    "I love you too," she replied as their tongues met again.

 Chapter 45 How did you know we were here?

    When Oliver and Mia returned after having an excellent lunch at the best restaurant in the city, they noticed a strange silence filling the room. At first, they thought Adam must have gone out somewhere, but soon discovered that two pairs of feet were sticking out of the covers of the beds...Adam and Jane were lying naked together underneath the blanket! Their eyes were closed, and they seemed to be asleep. Both of them had huge smiles on their faces.


    It took a moment before it dawned upon Mia what she was seeing, but once it did, she couldn''t contain herself.


    "Oh my god!"


    Immediately, both Adam and Jane opened their eyes to stare at the newcomers standing by the entrance. A brief expression of shock crossed their faces as they looked up at them and then disappeared just as quickly when they saw who it was.


    "Well, well, well... look who''s back," Jane said mischievously while getting up on her knees and lifting the covers off her body. She didn''t bother covering herself up, instead allowing Oliver and Mia to get a good view of her nude figure.


    "Grandma!" Oliver shouted as his eyes roamed over her body. "What... What were you doing here?"


    "What does it look like?" Jane replied, running her hands through her long black hair as she spoke. "Your father and I had a very pleasant time."


    She turned her gaze towards Mia and winked at her suggestively.


    Mia blushed bright red as Jane''s words sunk in and she realized the implications behind them. Then she turned to Adam for confirmation of what she thought happened between him and his mother.


    He nodded his head and added with a big smile on his face, "Yes... We fucked... It was great!"


    This left Oliver speechless while Mia stood there with wide-opened eyes. Neither of them could believe what they had just heard!


    Adam chuckled at their reactions as he sat upright on the bed. Then he looked over at his wife, who was still staring at him in shock. "What? Don''t tell me this is worse than what you do with our son!"


    "I''m not complaining!" Mia shook her head, snapping out of her stupor. She giggled like a naughty girl and added, "In fact, I also somehow ended up getting fucked by a masseur, Jake, when Oliver and I went to a massage parlor for a massage earlier today..."


    "So you finally decided to get fucked by a man other than me or our son?" Adam said with a smile.


    Mia took a deep breath and said, "Well... I didn''t intend it to happen... But it just happened..."


    Adam laughed out loud when he heard this.


    "It''s good that you''re enjoying your life," Adam added. "You deserve happiness. And if you can find that in another man, then go ahead. As long as you remain faithful to us." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course! I will always be faithful to our family and will never do anything that hurts any of us," Mia assured him. "And speaking of which, Oliver had tattoos made on my pubic region and buttocks today... Do you want to see them?"


    Both Adam and Jane raised their eyebrows upon hearing these words. They looked at her as if they couldn''t wait to get a closer look.


    Mia grinned mischievously before removing her shorts and panties in one go, then turning around, giving Adam and Jane a perfect view of both her lower backside as well as the newly inked tattoo on her pubic mound.


    "Oh my god! It looks awesome!" Adam exclaimed while staring at Mia''s crotch area.


    "Right?" Oliver chimed in. "I got the idea when we were having sex this morning."


    Jane smiled as she saw Adam staring at Mia''s pussy. Her son seemed very excited.


    She crawled towards him from behind and wrapped her arms around his waist, pressing her large breasts against his back. Then she whispered into his ear seductively, "I see that your wife''s tattoo is getting you horny again... Why don''t you go fuck her now?"


    Adam didn''t need much convincing to jump at this suggestion. "Yes! I will do that."


    He turned to face his wife, who was standing naked with her legs spread wide apart in front of him. "Come on, baby. Let me admire your new artwork," he said.


    Mia smiled and came forward, climbing onto the bed. She got down on all fours with her ass raised high in the air, presenting herself for her husband. Her pussy was already wet with anticipation as he moved closer to her from behind.


    Adam rubbed his cock against her labia a few times until it was completely coated with her juices and then slid it inside her without further ado. He started pounding away at her right from the start, going fast and deep.


    "Ahhhhh!" Mia screamed out in pleasure as she felt his thick shaft penetrate her depths. She couldn''t help but moan every time he pushed himself into her, making her whole body shudder.


    Meanwhile, Jane motioned towards Oliver to move closer to her and said, "Come here, my grandson... I missed you so much."


    She wrapped her arms around him and pulled him into a tight embrace.


    "I missed you too," Oliver replied as he hugged her back. "But how did you know we were here?"


    "I was nearby for work when your father sent me the message, and I came rushing to meet you, but things happened, and we began fucking like crazy..."

 Chapter 46 I love challenges.

    As their bodies pressed together, Oliver felt his cock growing hard again, especially after seeing his dad pounding Mia from behind. His grandmother seemed to notice it too...Jane reached down and grasped Oliver''s erection through his boxers. Then she began stroking him and asked, "Mmmmmm... do you want to fuck your Grandma? Or do you find me old now?"


    "What? You''re still young and so sexy, Grandma! And I am not hard because of Dad and Mom... It''s your naked body that did this to me."


    "Oh my... You know how to talk, don''t you?" Jane chuckled as she continued rubbing his member. "But I want you to show me instead... Take off your clothes."


    Oliver wasted no time in undressing himself. After stripping naked, he stood before his grandmother with an enormous boner jutting out from between his legs.


    Jane licked her lips as she saw his massive erection. She couldn''t believe how big it was! It was even larger than her son''s cock! "My goodness! You are truly a sight to behold... This thing is huge! Your father told me that you are even bigger than him..."


    "I am bigger than Dad. I measured it," Oliver replied proudly.


    She laughed at hearing this and added with a smile on her face, "Not just your father, but this is the Biggest dick I have seen in my entire life! I feel blessed that I am going to experience this monster today... I hope I can handle it!"


    Then Jane leaned forward and licked his cock from base to tip.


    "Mmmhhh..." She moaned as she tasted him for the very first time.


    Her grandson''s penis felt so warm and alive in her hands! It was thick, hard, and throbbing with desire.


    Oliver closed his eyes as Jane began sucking him off. She was taking half of his shaft down her throat while jerking him off with one hand. And her mouth seemed to stretch wide open around his girthy shaft!


    It was as if she were trying to swallow his entire length, and he could also feel every detail of her oral skills.


    The way she moved her tongue along his cock head. How she would suckle lightly at times, or even nibble on his glans occasionally... It made him enjoy the blowjob all the more!


    Meanwhile, Mia was still being pounded away by her husband behind her on the bed...


    "Ohhh... Ooooohhhhh..." She let out a loud moan every now and then.


    As for Adam... He kept thrusting in and out of his wife''s pussy like a madman! He found her new tattoo very erotic. The sight of it just drove him crazy! It made him want to fuck her hard... And that''s exactly what he did!


    Adam grabbed onto Mia''s hips and started driving deeper into her with each stroke while also slapping her buttocks with his hands. Then, he began rubbing her clit with his fingers.


    This caused Mia''s whole body to tremble as she felt intense pleasure course through every inch of her body. "Aaaaaaahhh!" Mia screamed out loud while pushing her hips against Adam''s groin, meeting his powerful thrusts.


    Suddenly, she turned her head to see what Oliver was up to. What she saw left her breathless!


    Jane had taken over half of his cock into her mouth! Her cheeks hollowed as she bobbed up and down on it. She even managed to get most of his length inside her oral cavity before pulling back once again. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ohhhh!" Mia moaned when she noticed this. ''My son is fucking his grandmother''s mouth... Oh god! It feels so erotic watching them doing that!''


    And it wasn''t just the sight itself either... There was something else about seeing these two together that made Mia extremely turned on.


    She loved how Oliver''s large cock stretched Jane''s mouth open and forced its way past her throat muscles with ease...


    ''Ahhh... I love Oliver fucking other women... It makes him look so sexy!'' Mia thought to herself. ''I want him to fuck everyone in front of my eyes!''


    As if reading her mind, Oliver turned towards Mia and smiled at her.


    Mia felt herself blush bright red as he stared at her. Then, without breaking eye contact with his mother, Oliver grabbed onto Jane''s hair and pushed himself deeper into his grandma''s mouth.


    "Ughhhh!" Jane grunted in surprise as Oliver forced more of his dick down her throat.


    She began gagging uncontrollably but didn''t stop until she managed to swallow all of his cock!


    That shocked not only Mia but also Adam, who had been focusing on fucking Mia till then.


    "Holy shit!" Adam exclaimed as he watched Oliver shove all his cock inside Jane''s mouth. "What the hell is going on? Is that even possible?" He asked incredulously.


    But before anyone could answer, Jane started moving her head back and forth along Oliver''s shaft while also using her hands to hold his thighs for support.


    ''Her son was right... This boy was indeed huge! She had never experienced a bigger one than this before! And even now, she was struggling to take it all...''


    "Mpppphhhh... Ggghhhhh..." The sound of Jane choking on Oliver''s dick filled the air.


    Adam couldn''t help but feel aroused as he listened to those noises coming out from his mother''s mouth. He looked down to see Mia still staring at them with her eyes wide open in astonishment. Then he turned Mia''s face towards himself and passionately kissed her lips.


    "Mmmmmm..." Mia moaned as she returned his kiss while keeping herself spread wide apart for him to penetrate her deeply once again.


    As they continued kissing passionately, Oliver pulled out from Jane''s mouth. A long string of saliva hung between her mouth and Oliver''s penis...


    Then he sat down on the bed, pulling his grandmother up with him.


    "Straddle me," Oliver said with a sexy smile on his face.


    "Haah... haah... boy, you are too much for me!" Jane panted heavily before straddling him. "But I love challenges."


    Then she leaned forward and whispered into Oliver''s ear in a sultry voice, "Now fuck me hard, grandson..."

 Chapter 47 I hope you will not stop fucking your mommy.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt Oliver grab onto her thick asscheeks and spread them apart wide.Then he lifted her hips up slightly and positioned his cock beneath her pussy. He then started rubbing his glans along her labia, which made Jane bite her lower lip and moan with pleasure.


    "Unnnggghhhh... Mmmmmmppphhhh..." She groaned as he rubbed against her most sensitive spots.


    Adam was mesmerized as he watched his mother getting ready to take his son''s massive cock inside of herself...


    Soon, Oliver began pushing his penis into her. First, just the tip went in, but then more and more disappeared inside her until his entire length was buried deep within her.


    "Ohhhhh... Ohhhh my god!!!" Jane cried out when she felt him stretching her vaginal walls wide apart. "It hurts so much... But it also feels so good!"


    Oliver smiled at hearing this. "I know," he whispered into her ear.


    Then, without wasting any time, Oliver grabbed onto her buttocks with both his hands and lifted them upwards before slamming back down again.


    This caused his entire shaft to slide out from between Jane''s legs except for its mushroom head, which remained lodged deep within her vaginal cavity before forcing itself downwards once more.


    "Aaaaaaaahhh!" Jane screamed as she experienced being penetrated by such an enormous amount of flesh at once. Her legs trembled as she struggled to stay upright while being impaled by this monster cock!


    Meanwhile, Adam had made Mia lie on her side and was pounding her from behind. He had one hand wrapped around her thigh while the other rested upon her breast.


    As he thrust in and out of her pussy, he could see everything Oliver did with Jane... Every move that he made... and every expression of pain or pleasure that crossed his mother''s face.


    And he found that extremely erotic!


    Mia also got to see full action between Oliver and Jane from this position. She moaned loudly as she felt Adam''s shaft pushing deep within her, but she couldn''t take her eyes away from Oliver and Jane.


    She watched as Oliver continued lifting Jane''s butt upwards before bringing it down again. Each time he did so, Mia felt her own body shudder as she imagined getting fucked like that by her son!


    "Aaaarrrrhhhhh..." Jane cried out in ecstasy. "Ooohhh... It feels soooo gooood..."


    Oliver smiled as he listened to these words coming from his grandmother. He loved hearing her moan with pleasure while he drove himself into her over and over again.


    "Oh yes! Fuck me harder, my grandson!" Jane screamed as she wrapped her arms around him and held on tight.


    "Are you enjoying it, Grandma?"


    "Fuck yeah... I am loving it..." Jane gasped as she bounced up and down his shaft with Oliver''s hands guiding her buttocks... "You are stretching my pussy so much... It''s incredible... Never felt this kind of fullness before..."


    "You like that?"


    "Fuck yes!"


    "Good! I have also wanted to fuck you since forever, grandma," Oliver whispered into her ear.


    He moved his hands towards her asscheeks and began groping them while continuing to slam himself deep within her. As he did so, he watched Jane bite down on her lower lip and throw her head back as she moaned out loud with every thrust of his cock.


    "Ohhhhh... Ooooooohhhh... Yessssss... Give it to me harder, grandson..."


    Soon, the room was filled with the sounds of Jane and Mia moaning and panting as they were being pounded away by their family members.


    And they continued making love like this until all four of them couldn''t take it anymore.


    .


    . S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    .


    .


    .


    After a long, intense fucking session, they were lying on the bed together¡ªexhausted yet satisfied. They had just finished having sex in various positions... Now it was time for them to relax and unwind.


    "So, how was your experience with my mother?" Adam asked his son as they rested side by side.


    Before Oliver could answer, Jane replied with a laugh, "What do you think? He almost broke my vagina!"


    Oliver felt embarrassed, but Adam seemed to enjoy the comment.


    "That''s exactly what I wanted to know," he said with a grin.


    Then he turned towards Mia, who had her eyes closed beside him, and asked her, "How about you? Did you like seeing him fucking my mother? I found that you get aroused by watching Oliver have sex with other women..."


    Mia opened her eyes at hearing this. A moment passed before she responded with a playful smile, "Yes, I did."


    She then glanced over at Oliver before continuing, "He has always been my baby boy. And seeing him in action like that makes me proud that he can make women moan in pleasure."


    Adam smiled as he heard these words coming from Mia.


    "You''re right, honey! He is becoming a stud now... He can make his experienced Grandma a moaning mess!"


    Jane gave a naughty laugh after hearing Adam''s words and said, "You bet he can!" She sat up beside him before adding with an amused look on her face, "I will be sore for days! But I loved every minute of it."


    "I am glad you came today, or we would have missed each other, as it was our last day of vacation in this city," Adam said. "Now I am very happy that our whole family had sex together. It was a great experience, and we should continue doing this in the future as well."


    "Oh, I sure won''t stop fucking my grandson. With his monster cock always ready, why would I go after other men with inferior dicks?" Jane said, staring at Oliver. Then she turned towards her son and added with a sly smile on her lips, "But don''t worry, dear. I won''t stop fucking you either. You are my son, and I love you."


    Mia couldn''t help but laugh out loud upon hearing Jane say that.


    Then she turned towards Oliver and said, "And I hope you will not stop fucking your mommy too."


    "Who wants to stop?" Oliver said with a big smile on his face, placing an arm around her and pulling her closer to himself. He then leaned forward and kissed her before adding in between breaths, "I can never leave you alone now."


    [A/N: If you guys have any ideas for future plots then don''t forget to share it. If I find them interesting then I will add those for sure. ]

 Chapter 48 How could you forget about it!

    After their weekend getaway, Adam, Mia, and Oliver took flight to their hometown. Jane stayed back because she still had some work to do there.On their journey back home, Oliver kept thinking about how things might change after what happened between them during their trip. He knew that his relationship with his mom and dad was forever changed now.


    Yet, the affection between all three of them had grown stronger than ever before. And he loved that! Even though he didn''t know what would happen from here onwards, he was glad that he got to spend time with his family like this.


    It was as if they had broken through some invisible wall between them that prevented them from expressing their true feelings for one another. Now it felt like nothing could get in the way of their being together.


    No matter what happened next, they would always be one happy family. One very close family.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Once they reached their home city, they took a cab straight to their house, and on the way back, Oliver exclaimed, "Oh my god! I forgot about my school exam starting in two days!"


    "What?" Adam asked. "You didn''t study at all?"


    "I did... But I don''t think it was enough..." Oliver said.


    "Shit!" Mia cursed. "How could you forget about it! Why didn''t you tell us about it before we went on a weekend vacation?"


    "Well, it was supposed to be a fun family getaway. Plus, I thought of studying during the flight and in the hotel... But we were too busy having fun."


    "Alright, alright... Relax, you two," Adam said to calm Mia and his son down. "We are already reaching home, and it will be nighttime soon. Oliver, you can study tomorrow the whole day before your exam begins. I am sure you will be able to do it."


    Adam''s words made Oliver feel slightly relieved, though he knew that he wouldn''t have enough time to study everything needed for his exams.


    But then he remembered something else.


    His best friend Ron always got the highest marks in class, despite being a shy, introverted guy. Even though he never studied too much, Ron was an exceptionally bright student who could understand any topic without much effort.


    "Wait!" He told his parents. "I have another idea!" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He took out his phone and quickly dialed Ron''s number. The phone rang for a few moments until someone picked it up from the other end.


    "Hello?"


    "Hey, Ron! This is Oliver."


    "Oh hi! I haven''t heard from you in days."


    "I know. Sorry for that," Oliver replied. "Hey, listen, do you think you can help me study for my school exam? I have forgotten about it, and I need to study as much as possible before the test starts."


    Ron didn''t reply right away, but after a brief pause, he said in a low voice, "Well... I don''t know..."


    "Please, dude!" Oliver pleaded. "I am desperate!"


    Another long pause followed before Ron spoke again, "Okay... So, when do you want to meet? Tomorrow?"


    "No," Oliver said firmly. Then he glanced outside through the cab window and saw that they were almost near his house. It won''t be too long till they reach home.


    "I want to start as soon as possible," he continued speaking into his phone. "I want to come over to your place tonight."


    "Tonight?" Ron''s nervousness was evident in his voice. "You know I have Nyctophobia, right? I don''t feel comfortable with the idea of spending a late night studying together."


    "I know you are scared of night and darkness, but it will be alright. We will stop before it''s too late," Oliver assured him with a confident tone. "And we will be able to carry on in the morning without any issues. Come on! It''s just for one night. I am sure you can manage that much for me."


    He knew he could force Ron to do whatever he wanted. His friend was always timid, especially since Oliver was his only friend, and Ron never had any other friends.


    So he would never refuse Oliver''s requests because he knew it would hurt their bond and friendship if he did so.


    "Alright... I guess we can do that... But we must start early and finish up before it gets too dark outside," Ron said after a momentary pause. Then he added in a nervous voice, "Okay, come over. My mom is also calling you for a dinner. So come over as soon as you can, and we will study afterwards."


    "Thanks! That''s great news!" Oliver exclaimed before ending the call. Then he glanced at his parents, who were listening to their conversation and looking at him.


    "Seems like you are sorted now!" Adam said with a smile on his face.


    Mia nodded in agreement and added, "Yes. And I am relieved that you won''t have to cram everything at the last minute. Ron is such a sweet boy. I am glad that he agreed to help you."


    "I know," Oliver agreed with his mom. "He has always been a very supportive friend."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As soon as they got home, Oliver changed his clothes and rushed out to go over to Ron''s house with his bag full of books.


    He took his bike and rode straight to his friend''s home. It didn''t take him long before he reached Ron''s place.


    Ron lived in a big apartment building with his mother, Maya. He didn''t have a dad, as his mother had conceived him from a casual relationship and chose to raise him on her own.


    This sometimes made Ron wonder about his father, but he knew it wouldn''t make a difference. His mother had always been there for him and loved him dearly.


    Maya owned a successful business, making her very wealthy. Because of this, she could provide everything needed for Ron''s upbringing and education. She also had a hands-off approach to her business, so she was often at home or out shopping with friends.

 Chapter 49 Maya

    When Oliver reached the apartment building and took the elevator up to his floor, he walked down the hall towards their door and rang the bell.Soon enough, Maya opened it for him.


    The first thing that struck him was how she dressed in front of him. He never thought that she would come out wearing nothing but a white apron tied around her neck and waist, which barely covered her large breasts.


    He didn''t know if she wore anything underneath the apron or not... But as he looked at it, it seemed like her huge boobs were spilling out on all sides.


    As usual, she had her long blonde hair tied up into a high ponytail. She was also wearing makeup, but nothing too flashy¡ªit suited her well. It made her look glamorous without being overdone. And her perfume smelled amazing.


    Oliver couldn''t help noticing that even though Maya was in her late 30s now, she still looked as beautiful and sexy as a woman half her age.


    Soon, she greeted him with a wide smile on her face, "Oh, there you are! Come inside." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hi, Aunt Maya. Sorry to come here so late," Oliver said as he entered their home.


    Maya closed the door behind them and walked ahead of him with an elegant stride. Oliver noticed that she was indeed wearing panties underneath the apron¡ªonly a thong that didn''t cover much of anything!


    But it did make her butt look very sexy.


    He had seen Maya many times before, but not this exposed! What made him wonder even more was why she would be dressed like this when he came over. Not to mention Ron was still home!


    ''Do they also have a relationship like me and my mother? But knowing Ron''s personality, I doubt he has the courage to do anything with his own mom!'' Oliver thought to himself.


    But whatever the case might be, he decided to ask straight away. "Aunt Maya, I have never seen anyone dressed like this... Is this how you always dress at your home?"


    She laughed softly. Then she glanced back over her shoulder and replied, "Of course not! Today I was supposed to do all my laundry, but the washing machine broke down. And I have no clothes left! So, I was wearing this apron to protect my modesty. Do you think this looks ridiculous on me?"


    "It''s not ridiculous, but a bit... umm... revealing," Oliver said honestly.


    Then he paused before adding with a mischievous grin, "But it doesn''t look bad, Aunt Maya! You are looking hot in it!"


    Oliver''s compliment seemed to please Maya. "Thanks! It means a lot coming from a young man like you!" she said before giving him a flirtatious smile. She then added in a playful tone, "Come on, let''s go to the dining table. Dinner''s ready."


    When Oliver reached the dining room, he found Ron seated at the table, waiting for them. As soon as he saw his friend enter the room, Ron greeted him with a broad smile on his face.


    "Hey dude!" he said while standing up. "I missed you!"


    "I missed you too!" Oliver replied as they high-fived each other.


    Then both sat down at the table along with Maya. The dinner was delicious¡ªspaghetti carbonara with garlic bread and salad.


    While eating, Oliver noticed that Ron didn''t care about his mother sitting next to him wearing such a revealing apron. In fact, he acted very normal and seemed relaxed about it.


    ''Strange...'' He thought to himself.


    But then again, why does he even bother thinking so much about it? He was here just for some late-night studying, right?


    Soon, dinner ended, and Maya stood up from her chair. "Alright, boys! You can go to the room now and study while I clean the table."


    "Yes, Mom," Ron said before getting off his seat.


    He turned to Oliver and added, "Come on. Let''s get started with whatever little time we have left before it gets late."


    Oliver nodded his head and grabbed his bag before following his friend into his bedroom. But as he walked behind Ron, he saw Maya''s half-naked figure out of the corner of his eye. She was bent over the table, collecting their empty plates. And because of the loose apron, her one boob had slipped out from beneath the cloth!


    It seemed like she hadn''t realized it yet!


    Oliver wondered if he should let her know or not, but he decided to keep quiet about it.


    After reaching the bedroom, Oliver sat on the bed while Ron sat next to him and opened up his textbook. Soon they began studying together.


    Time flew by, and after some time, Maya also came to check on them and stood at the door. "How''s it going?"


    "Everything is going fine, Mom. Don''t worry."


    Maya gave a satisfied nod upon hearing this. "That''s good news. But it''s getting late now. Do you think you will be able to continue much longer?"


    "I don''t think so. It''s already very dark outside," Ron said with a worried tone in his voice.


    Hearing this, Oliver sighed. He knew that he should stop here, or else Ron would get scared. "What about keeping the lights on and curtains closed?" Oliver suggested, hoping it would help.


    Ron shook his head. "No... It doesn''t work like that... Even though we keep the lights on, my mind will know that it''s dark outside, and that will scare me!"


    "Okay then..." Oliver muttered with a hint of disappointment in his voice.


    Maya saw this and decided to speak up. "It''s alright. Stressing too much can affect your brain. Instead, relax a little so that you can absorb whatever you study."


    Oliver nodded and said, "I guess you are right! Maybe I just need a bit of rest to take my stress away."


    Maya smiled when she heard these words. Then she glanced at Ron and said, "Why don''t you two go brush your teeth now, and then we can all sleep?"


    Ron glanced at the clock before replying. "Yes, it''s already late... Let''s do that."


    As soon as Ron finished speaking, he walked past his mother and entered his bathroom with Oliver trailing behind him.


    Once done brushing their teeth, they returned to the bedroom where Maya was waiting for them. When she saw them returning, she said cheerfully, "Now let''s sleep, shall we? I have already changed your bedsheets, Ron!"


    "Wait!" Oliver exclaimed. "Are we sleeping together? In this bed?"


    "Of course! Ron needs me at night because of his condition. So we both always sleep together!" Maya replied as if it wasn''t a big deal at all.


    "Oh..." Oliver uttered, still surprised by what he heard. But then he continued, "It''s okay. I can sleep in the guestroom. It will be too crowded if the three of us sleep together in one bed..."


    But Maya interrupted him and said, "Don''t be so silly! There is enough space in this bed for all of us!"

 Chapter 50 Are you feeling cold?

    She then took hold of Oliver''s hand and made him sit beside her on the edge of the bed. Then she asked him softly, "Do you feel uneasy about sleeping with older women like me? You think it will be uncomfortable for us to stay close together?""Of course not. You are a very attractive lady. Who wouldn''t love having someone like you by their side?" he said without hesitation.


    Hearing this, Maya smiled and replied flirtatiously, "Thank you! I appreciate your kind words!"


    Then she turned to Ron and asked, "So, which side do you want to sleep on?"


    Ron looked at both of them before saying, "Umm... I think right."


    "Alright," she said. She moved aside and let her son climb into the bed. Once he settled himself beneath the covers, Maya looked back at Oliver.


    Oliver didn''t need to be told anything more. He knew what Maya wanted him to do next, so he quickly climbed onto the bed after taking his shoes off. Once they got under the sheets together, Maya leaned over to give Ron a kiss goodnight on his cheek.


    Then she turned to Oliver and gave him a soft peck on his cheek as well before wishing them both goodnight. After that, she lay back down between her son and his friend with a satisfied expression on her face.


    Soon everyone closed their eyes and tried falling asleep. But Oliver couldn''t fall asleep yet, and he knew he wouldn''t be able to do so anytime soon unless he calmed himself down.


    The main reason behind this was the fact that Maya had shifted her body closer towards him now. And since she slept on her side facing Ron, Oliver felt the softness of her round ass pressing against his thigh.


    "Hey, Oliver, do you mind taking your shorts off?" Maya whispered. "Your rough fabric is making it uncomfortable for me."


    Oliver hesitated a little bit at first, but then he realized that Maya was also just wearing an apron and thong.


    "Okay. I hope you don''t mind though," he replied back in a low voice as he began lowering his shorts, but he didn''t stop there. Instead, he also removed his shirt as well as his briefs too!


    Maya, who had her face on the other side, couldn''t see this, but she heard the sounds of clothes rustling and could guess that Oliver must have stripped more than she asked for.


    The moment Oliver removed everything, he looked at Maya and smirked, ''Since you are dressed so skimpy, I should take advantage of it.''


    And with this thought in mind, Oliver slid closer to Maya and pressed himself against her backside.


    When she felt something soft yet firm poking her butt crack, Maya knew right away what it was... It was Oliver''s penis!


    But strangely enough, instead of moving away from him or telling him to stop, Maya continued lying still in bed.


    Oliver couldn''t believe it! ''Does that mean she is allowing me to touch her like this?''


    Then he decided to push things further. Slowly and carefully, so as not to wake Ron, Oliver wrapped one arm around Maya''s waist and pulled himself towards her even closer. Now his chest was touching her back, and his dick was pressed up against her butt crack.


    He stayed like this for some time, just enjoying how soft and warm she felt against his body.


    After some time, Oliver pulled the knots of the apron and untied it. As the cloth slipped away, he grabbed both of her breasts and started fondling them. ''Oh god! They are so big and heavy!''


    He then started rubbing them in circular motions. And after a while, he also moved one hand downwards towards her panties and placed his fingers over the front part of her underwear.


    Suddenly, Maya''s body stiffened, and she let out an audible moan. "Ahh!" She didn''t expect Oliver to go this far.


    But then again, she liked it.


    She kept her eyes closed and pretended nothing was happening between them while Oliver continued touching her intimately.


    He rubbed his finger against the fabric of Maya''s underwear for a few moments before slipping underneath the material. His thumb began massaging her clitoris while using two of his digits to penetrate her wet pussy.


    "Mmmmnnnhhh!" She moaned as her son lay beside them sleeping, unaware that his friend was fingering his mother right next to him!


    Maya couldn''t help herself from moving around now because Oliver''s fingers were making her feel really good. She wanted more... much more!


    So she moved one hand down to grab Oliver''s penis and started stroking it with her palm.


    "Aunt Maya... You are enjoying this too?" Oliver asked in a low tone.


    She didn''t reply. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver was a little disappointed at first, but he soon forgot about it as Maya increased the speed of her handjob on him.


    Oliver also picked up the pace with his fingers and rubbed Maya''s clit as he penetrated her deeper inside her vagina.


    The sound of heavy breathing and slight moans filled the otherwise quiet bedroom.


    Then suddenly Ron woke up. He looked at his mother, who had her eyes closed and was panting heavily. "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing... I''m... fine," she said between breaths, pausing her hand from stroking Oliver''s shaft. She didn''t want Ron to notice anything unusual happening between them.


    But Ron sensed something strange and looked over her shoulder at Oliver, whose face was buried deep into Maya''s hair. "Oliver? Are you feeling cold?"


    "Yes," Oliver replied, trying hard not to let out any sounds that might give away their dirty activities. "That''s why I moved close to Aunt Maya for warmth. She is so soft and warm."


    Maya smiled upon hearing these words. "Yes, he was feeling cold," she added quickly. "Don''t worry, Ron. Go back to sleep now."


    "I understand. But you should grab extra blankets if you need them. Since Mom is only wearing an apron, you both might catch a cold," he said innocently. "I can get an extra blanket from the guest room if you want."


    "Don''t worry. I will warm myself using your mother," Oliver said with a grin on his face.


    Hearing this, Maya couldn''t help but smile too. ''He is so naughty.''


    But Ron didn''t seem to notice the sexual innuendo in Oliver''s words, and he just nodded before lying down again.


    "Sleep tight, guys!" he exclaimed before turning away from them.

 Chapter 51 Dont you want to lower your voice?

    Oliver and Maya didn''t wait another moment before resuming what they were doing earlier.They continued fondling each other until Maya stopped jerking Oliver off and pushed her ass back against his crotch.


    Oliver knew what that meant... It meant Maya wanted him to fuck her!


    He smiled as he reached around her thigh and lifted one leg up in the air. Then he positioned himself behind her exposed slit while Maya used one hand to guide his erect member inside her pussy.


    Once she felt the tip of his cock touching her moist opening, she removed her hand and waited for him to enter her. "Do it," she whispered.


    Oliver wasted no time thrusting forward until he was completely buried deep inside her warm, welcoming hole!


    "Ughh," she moaned as Oliver started pounding her slowly at first. Then he began going faster and harder with every passing second.


    "Ooohhh!" Maya moaned again as Oliver picked up the pace.


    The sound of their bodies colliding echoed throughout the room, accompanied by Maya''s soft mewling noises and heavy panting. She tried her best to keep her voice down while being fucked by Oliver.


    But still, sometimes she couldn''t help but let out loud grunts when he hit a particularly sensitive area within her body.


    At the same time, Oliver also enjoyed feeling her tight walls squeeze around his shaft as he continued thrusting into her. ''Damn! This is so much better than I thought it would be!''


    After a while, though, both of them stopped worrying about Ron waking up or not. They just focused on enjoying each other''s bodies.


    Maya especially liked it whenever Oliver grabbed onto her breasts and squeezed them hard. So much so that after some time she even took his other hand and placed it over her tit too!


    Oliver understood what she liked and used both hands to fondle Maya''s boobs now. He also increased the tempo of his hips and started ramming her with full force!


    The slapping noises became louder as their sweat-soaked skin slapped against each other. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Unh... Unggghhh! Mmmppphhh!!" Maya couldn''t stop herself from moaning out loud anymore. She was lost in the pleasure Oliver was giving to her.


    Oliver grunted loudly too as his thick cock plunged in and out of Maya''s dripping wet pussy. Her walls gripped his dick as if begging it to stay buried inside her forever!


    But he didn''t want this experience to end just yet either... He wanted to enjoy every moment of being with Maya like this!


    So he slowed down a little bit but continued pounding her nice and hard. He kept squeezing and pinching her nipples between his fingers as well.


    Then after some more time, he switched positions again.


    This time instead of lying sideways on the bed, Maya was kneeling on all fours while Oliver mounted her from behind like a man humping a bitch! Except Maya wasn''t some ordinary bitch... She was his best friend''s mother!


    And now he was fucking her doggy style right beside her sleeping son!


    Maya arched her back as Oliver continued fucking her hard. And while doing so, he slapped her ass cheeks with each thrust. ''This woman is crazy! Letting me do whatever I want with her... Even though her son is sleeping right next to us!''


    "Don''t you want to lower your voice?" He asked in a whispering tone while leaning forward towards her ear.


    "Ahh... If we don''t wake up Ron, I don''t care!" She said without hesitation before pushing herself backward onto Oliver''s shaft again. Then she turned her head over her shoulder and looked back at him. Her face flushed red from all the excitement.


    Oliver smiled as he watched her facial expressions. "You are such a dirty slut."


    "Only for big-dicked guys like you," Maya replied with a grin on her lips.


    Hearing this, Oliver laughed out loud but quickly covered his mouth when he remembered Ron''s presence in the bed next to them.


    But they didn''t know that Ron wasn''t asleep...


    Ron was already awake for some time and was listening to their moans while pretending to sleep. He couldn''t believe what was happening right now! His friend was having sex with his mother!


    And worse than that... It seemed like she enjoyed it! A lot!


    He felt betrayed by both of them. Betrayed and angry. Very angry!


    But still, he felt powerless to do anything about it because deep down inside he knew why this happened.


    He knew he had been a coward most of his life, and that made him unable to take action whenever necessary.


    Even when his mother made bold advances towards him, he never dared to try anything with her.


    And now he lost her...


    Lost her to Oliver...


    His best friend!


    ''How could my best friend do something like this behind my back?'' Ron wondered as he listened to Maya''s loud moans.


    But then again, it wasn''t just any guy who was fucking Maya right now... It was Oliver!


    The one he considered his brother. The one who always stood beside him whenever he needed help. The one who always protected him from bullies at school. The one who had been there for him when no one else cared about him. The one who treated him better than anyone ever did before!


    ''So do I even have the right to get angry at him? I never took any initiative in claiming my mom, even after all those teasing and seduction she threw at me. And now that he was able to fuck her, I can''t complain. Moreover, it was wrong for me to think of my mother in a sexual way in the first place. What kind of son lusts over his mother? If anything, I should be thankful that Oliver took her away from me. Now Mom won''t try to tease and seduce me anymore. Instead, she will focus all her attention on Oliver.''


    Thinking about this made Ron feel sad but relieved at the same time. Sad because he knew that Maya would never look at him in the same way again. But relieved because he didn''t want to fall into temptation and commit such a taboo.


    He believed incest was wrong, no matter how beautiful or hot his mother was! ''I need to accept it. Mom will be with Oliver now... We were never meant to be together anyway.''

 Chapter 52 At least until morning comes...

    As he listened to their grunting and panting, he heard Maya moaning louder than before."Ahhh... Yesss!!! Fuck yeah... Give it to me! Fuck me harder! Make my pussy cum! Ooooohhh... Fuckkk!!!!!"


    Ron couldn''t believe what he just heard! He had never heard his mother swear like this or talk dirty like this! Not even once!


    Maya wasn''t exactly the type of woman who cursed every other word she said, nor did she act like a slut. She was more reserved than that. She had always been classy and sophisticated.


    And yet here she was swearing like some kind of porn star as she got fucked by his friend.


    ''I guess she can''t control herself when Oliver is making her feel good in bed.''


    "Damn, Aunt Maya! You are such a whore," Oliver said with a laugh. Then he spanked her ass cheeks twice. "You like it, huh?"


    Maya moaned as she felt Oliver slapping her butt. "Yes! I love being treated like this! Hit me again!"


    Oliver grinned as he saw Maya''s buttocks turning red from the impact of his hand hitting it repeatedly. Then he smacked her round bottom once again.


    But still, that wasn''t enough to satisfy Maya''s lustful appetite...


    She wanted more... much more than this!


    And so she turned around and looked back at him over her shoulder. A mischievous smile appeared on her lips when their eyes met.


    "Spank me with both hands!"


    Oliver laughed out loud and said, "Fine then." Then he proceeded to spank Maya with both hands, making her scream out loud.


    "Aaaahhh!!! Oohhhh!! Yes! Just like that!"


    Maya continued moaning in pleasure while Oliver kept slapping her ass cheeks hard. It seemed like he was hitting a drum instead of a person''s buttocks! Each time his palm connected with her butt, it created a loud smacking sound followed by Maya''s cries of ecstasy.


    Ron couldn''t believe what he just witnessed. His mom was acting completely crazy!


    But still, he couldn''t stop himself from watching them fuck each other senseless. After all, it wasn''t often that one got to see their hot mother being fucked by another man... A very well-endowed man at that! He knew Oliver''s cock was much bigger than his own small one.


    Ron felt ashamed as he thought about it but still continued spying on Maya and Oliver having sex right next to him.


    Soon, Maya started cumming on Oliver''s massive dick, which made Ron jealous of his friend even more because he never got to experience something like this himself. Not with any girl! Let alone his hot mother!


    ''If only I weren''t such a wimp! If only I could get over my shyness and fear of getting rejected! Maybe then I would be able to get a girlfriend and fuck her too.''


    As Maya kept cumming on Oliver''s cock, she screamed out loud in pleasure while also saying things like...


    "You''re the best!"


    "Nobody fucks better than you do!"


    "I''m so glad to be with a big-dicked man again!"


    "I want you to fuck me every day from now on!"


    Oliver loved hearing these words coming out of her mouth. They made him feel special and important. Like he mattered a lot to someone else other than his parents.


    He also knew that Maya wasn''t just saying all those things for no reason. She really meant them. And knowing this filled his heart with happiness.


    After several minutes of intense sex, Oliver finally couldn''t hold back his seed anymore. So he pulled his dick out of Maya''s cunt just before shooting thick strands of jizz all over Maya''s face!


    "Unnfff!! Yes! Cover me in your sperm!" Maya cried out in joy as she felt Oliver''s hot semen splashing against her beautiful skin.


    Ron was stunned by what happened next... Instead of cleaning herself up immediately afterwards, Maya rubbed the sticky fluid into her cheeks and forehead using both hands like some kind of lotion or skincare product!


    Then she licked her fingers clean afterward. "Mmm... So delicious!" she said while looking back at Oliver with a naughty grin on her lips.


    But then Maya stopped smiling when she noticed that Ron was awake too! He had been watching them this whole time!


    "Ronnie..." she began nervously. But Ron interrupted her before she could say anything else.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. It''s okay. I understand."


    "No, honey. Listen..."


    But still, Ron interrupted her again.


    "It''s alright. You don''t have to explain yourself to me. After all, you''re an adult woman who is free to do whatever she wants. And if you want to have sex with my best friend, then there''s nothing wrong with that. I''m not going to stop you two from doing it."


    Maya didn''t know what to say about that, so she remained silent for a moment before asking, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, Mom." Ron paused for a second and took a deep breath before continuing. "I am not angry at either of you. In fact, I think it''s good that Oliver is fucking you now... Because it will help me get over my sinful feelings for you." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you mean?" Oliver asked, surprised to hear such a confession coming from his shy friend.


    "Well... I have always felt a certain attraction towards my mother. The way she looked and acted was so sexy. But I knew that incest is wrong. So I tried to ignore those thoughts and suppress them. However, every time she would tease or flirt with me, it got harder and harder to resist."


    "I''m so sorry, son! I never thought that my behavior would affect you in that manner. I just wanted to tease you to make you a little less shy. I didn''t realize that you were getting aroused by it." Maya said as tears started forming in her eyes. Then she continued after taking a deep breath. "Please forgive me for being such a bad mother! I promise to change my behavior from now on. For your own good."


    "It''s alright, Mom. It wasn''t entirely your fault. You were just trying to help me in your own way. And besides, it was my problem too for lusting over my own mom. Anyway, seeing you get fucked by Oliver made me realize that I shouldn''t be thinking like this about you anymore. Because now that you are his girlfriend, I can tell myself that I can never have you. That you''re off-limits forever. So now I am sure I will get over these feelings quickly. It doesn''t matter if you continue teasing or flirting with me, because now I know the truth."


    Hearing Ron''s words made Maya and Oliver feel sad for him. But they also felt relieved knowing that he wasn''t upset at them.


    Yet, when their eyes met, both understood that their casual sex had turned into something more special in Ron''s mind. He believed that they were in a relationship now. Which wasn''t true! They just wanted to fuck each other without any strings attached!


    Still, it seemed like Ron needed to believe this to avoid falling into temptation himself.


    And so, neither Maya nor Oliver said anything to correct his misunderstanding.


    Instead, Maya smiled at her son and told him lovingly while caressing his cheeks, "I love you, my boy! You are the most understanding and caring son anyone could ask for."


    "I know, Mom. Thank you! That means a lot to me." Then he looked at Oliver, who had been standing quietly next to Maya''s bed. "Oliver... I want you to take good care of my mother, okay? Don''t break her heart or make her cry. If you do, then I will never forgive you."


    "Sure, buddy. I''ll treat her right." Oliver answered with a smile on his face.


    "Good!" Ron said, returning the gesture. "Now can you two put your clothes back on and sleep? It''s really late, and I don''t think we should continue talking about it anymore tonight." Then he added, "And please, no more sex. At least until morning comes..."


    "Alright, son." Maya said before leaning forward and giving her boy a kiss on his cheek. Then she got up from the bed and grabbed the apron that was lying on the floor. She quickly tied the knots behind her neck and waist again.


    Meanwhile, Oliver had already picked up his briefs from the floor and was putting them on.


    Once they finished dressing, both climbed into bed again and got comfortable between the sheets next to Ron before wishing him good night and closing their eyes.


    Seeing that his mom was safe in his friend''s arms, Ron sighed with relief. And after some time, he also went back to sleep.

 Chapter 53 My son knows that we love each other and support our relationship.

    When the morning sunlight illuminated the bedroom, Ron woke up with a yawn. He felt warm and cozy, but when he opened his eyes, what he saw surprised him...Maya was sucking his friend''s cock!


    He couldn''t believe it at first, yet there was no doubt about it. His mother was giving Oliver a morning blowjob right next to him! And judging by the look on Oliver''s face as he lay back on the bed with his eyes closed, he seemed to be enjoying every moment of it.


    As soon as Maya noticed that her son was awake, she lifted her head from Oliver''s massive erection and smiled mischievously at him. "Good morning, sleepy head! Did I wake you up?"


    Ron couldn''t take his eyes off her lips glistening with saliva and pre-cum. ''Oh god! This is unbelievable! My own mother is acting like a complete slut... Sucking my best friend''s dick right next to me!''


    "Ummm... No. You didn''t wake me up. But why are you giving Oliver a blowjob in front of me? I thought you two were going to keep it private between yourselves now that you''re together." Ron asked with a confused expression on his face.


    Maya grinned again before answering innocently. "Oh! But you''re not just anybody, honey... You''re my beloved son! Plus, you said it''s good that Oliver is fucking me because it will help you get over your lust for me, remember? Well, seeing us being intimate like this will help you even more."


    Oliver opened his eyes when he heard this. "Hey, Aunt Maya. Are you sure about this?"


    "Of course, sweetie! My son knows that we love each other and support our relationship." Then she looked back at Ron with a smile. "Don''t you, Ronnie?"


    Seeing the loving expression on his mother''s face and hearing the words that came out of her mouth made him feel warm inside despite the shock that he felt earlier when he woke up to see them engaged in oral sex together. "Yes, Mom. I do."


    "See? There is nothing to worry about!" Maya said cheerfully as she patted Oliver''s muscular thighs. "Now just relax and enjoy yourself while I finish blowing you off. After that I need to prepare breakfast for all of us."


    Maya leaned forward again, took hold of Oliver''s erect penis once more, and resumed sucking it without any hesitation or shame. As if it wasn''t something dirty at all!


    Meanwhile, Ron continued watching them without saying anything else. ''Wow! My mom really sucks cock like a pro!'' He thought while admiring the way Maya used her mouth and tongue on Oliver''s shaft.


    Soon, she started deepthroating it too, which caused Oliver to moan in pleasure.


    As Ron watched his mom bobbing up and down on his best friend''s dick, he couldn''t help but feel aroused himself. Yet, at the same time, he also felt disgusted with himself for being turned on by this scene. ''No matter what Mom said about me getting over my feelings for her by seeing them together, it doesn''t feel right for me to get aroused while watching my friend receive a blowjob from my own mother! I shouldn''t even be thinking about sex when I look at my own mom!''


    "Damn!" Oliver grunted as Maya took him all the way down to the hilt again. "It feels so good!"


    "Ummmm..." Maya moaned in response, then pulled away and stroked his cock with one hand before speaking. "Do you want to cum now?"


    "Yeah... I can''t hold back much longer."


    Maya smiled mischievously and said, "Alright then. Cum inside my mouth and fill it up with your sperm!" Then she wrapped her lips around the tip of his penis again and moved her two hands up and down in rhythm with her bobbing head.


    "Oh shit!" Oliver exclaimed as he began ejaculating into Maya''s warm mouth. "Here I go!"


    As soon as Oliver''s first thick spurts of semen hit Maya''s tongue, she started swallowing everything she could manage, not wanting to waste any precious drops.


    But it still proved too difficult a task because Oliver''s massive load was just way more than she expected. So despite her best efforts, most of his sperm overflowed out of her mouth and trickled down her chin before dripping onto her apron-clad breasts.


    When Oliver finished cumming at last, Maya let his softening cock slip out of her lips and looked up at him with a satisfied expression on her face. Then she opened her mouth wide to show Oliver the pool of white liquid that had collected there.


    Afterwards, she closed her lips again and proceeded to gulp down what was left inside her oral cavity while staring straight into his eyes.


    Seeing this made Oliver''s heart skip a beat. ''She looks so hot doing that! It makes me want to fuck her again.'' Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once Maya finished swallowing everything she could manage to keep in her mouth, she used both her hands to scoop up the rest of the semen that had dripped down to her chest and brought it back to her lips. Finally, after licking her fingers clean one last time, she smiled at Oliver before saying, "Now go get freshened up while I prepare breakfast for us."


    "Alright, Aunt Maya. Thanks for the awesome blowjob." He said with a grin on his face.


    "You''re welcome, sweetie!" She replied as she climbed out of bed and walked towards the kitchen while undoing the apron knots behind her neck and waist. Once there, she placed it aside on top of a stool and began preparing their food without wearing anything except her thong.

 Chapter 54 Hey, Oliver, Mom, breakfast will get cold.

    Ron sighed as he watched her leave. "It''s weird to see you guys like this together."Oliver got up from the bed and stretched his arms before saying, "Yeah... It feels different now. More intimate somehow." Then he looked at his friend and smiled. "I hope you''re okay with it."


    "Yes, I am." Ron said with a smile of his own as he got off the bed too and started walking towards the bathroom. "It''s probably for the best anyway."


    Soon after, Oliver also entered the bathroom, and both of them took turns using the shower.


    After taking a hot shower, Oliver dried himself off with a towel before wrapping it around his waist. Then he exited the bathroom and headed straight into the kitchen, where Maya had just finished preparing pancakes for all of them.


    "Good timing!" Maya exclaimed as soon as Oliver entered. "Breakfast is ready now."


    "Thanks, Aunt Maya. But before eating anything else today... I think we need to do something about this first!" Oliver replied with a smirk on his face as he approached her from behind until he stood close enough for their bodies to touch each other''s.


    "What are you doing?" Maya asked innocently even though she already knew what he wanted.


    Without saying another word, Oliver removed the towel from his hips and let it fall to the floor. Then he grabbed hold of her slender waist with both hands before pressing his half-erect cock against her ass crack and rubbing it up and down along its length.


    Maya gasped when she felt his hardness between her butt cheeks but didn''t try to stop him from doing whatever he pleased. In fact... She seemed to enjoy the way he handled her.


    When Oliver''s dick became fully erect, he pulled down Maya''s thong just enough so that he could slip himself inside her pussy from behind. "I am going to make you feel so good right now." He whispered into her ear as he entered her.


    Maya moaned softly when she felt him penetrate her. "Yes... Fuck me hard!"


    Taking hold of Maya''s hips with both of his hands again, Oliver started thrusting in and out of her wet cunt at a fast pace while also making sure that every time their bodies collided together, his pelvis would slam against her buttocks, causing an audible smacking noise.


    At the same time, Maya placed her hands flat atop the table in front of her for support as she leaned forward to give Oliver better access to her body.


    "Oh fuck! You are amazing!" Oliver groaned as he continued fucking Maya from behind.


    "Mmmm... Keep going! I love it when you pound my pussy like this!"


    Meanwhile, Ron had also finished his shower and was sitting on the dining chair watching them having sex right in front of him.


    ''So that''s what Mom meant about me seeing them together so I can get over my feelings for her? She wants me to see them having sex all day long?''


    Still, despite his doubts, it was clear to Ron that Maya had indeed stopped treating him with the same sexual undertones as before. Instead of trying to make him aroused by showing off her sexy figure, she seemed more concerned with letting him know how much she loved being fucked by his friend.


    And so, even though it made him slightly jealous at times... He didn''t mind watching them like this because it gave him hope that someday he might be able to find someone else who would treat him like Mom treats Oliver now.


    "Hey, Oliver, Mom, breakfast will get cold. Can you please stop fucking each other and eat?" Ron suddenly said with an annoyed tone of voice.


    But instead of listening to what he asked, Oliver sped up his movements even more. "We''ll finish soon; don''t worry!"


    Maya began moaning louder as well when Oliver increased the speed of his thrusting. "Aaahhh... That''s it! Just like that! Fuck me faster... Uhhhnn... I''m almost there..."


    Oliver was panting heavily now, but he kept pounding away at Maya''s pussy without slowing down for even a second until finally, they were both on the verge of climax.


    "Oh shit!! Here I cum!" Oliver exclaimed as he began shooting thick ropes of cum deep inside Maya''s womb.


    "Yes! Fill me up with your seed! Give me everything you have! I want to feel the warmth of your sperm filling my insides!"


    It didn''t take long before Maya came as well and started screaming out loud while her legs trembled from the intensity of her orgasm.


    Once they finished cumming together, Oliver slowly pulled his cock out of Maya''s pussy and stepped back to admire his handiwork. The sight of her swollen red slit dripping with white fluids made him smile proudly. "I love how good you look after getting fucked by me."


    "You''re the one who looks good," Maya said before turning around and kissing Oliver passionately on the lips for a few moments before pulling away again. Then she reached down between her thighs and scooped up some of the cum that was leaking from her vagina. "Look at all this! Such a waste if I don''t eat it..."


    With those words, Maya brought the finger covered in semen to her mouth and licked it clean before swallowing every drop of it.


    "Damn! You''re such a dirty slut!" Oliver commented with an amused expression on his face as he watched Maya perform her actions. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know... But that''s what makes me so sexy, right?" Maya replied flirtatiously while winking at him. "Now go sit down and eat your breakfast before it gets cold."

 Chapter 55 I wonder how we could solve this problem...

    After they finished their meal, Maya cleaned up the table before putting away the dirty dishes in the sink to wash them. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Meanwhile, Ron and Oliver went into the living room, where they sat on the couch together and started studying for tomorrow''s exam.


    They spent most of the day like that, working hard on their lessons while also taking occasional breaks to chat or relax by watching TV.


    It was during these moments when Maya would join them and engage in naughty acts with Oliver right next to Ron.


    For example, sometimes she would simply sit beside him and let him fondle her body however he pleased. Or sometimes she''d straddle his lap and ride him until one or both of them came. And then other times she would give Oliver a quick blowjob while he and Ron continued whatever conversation they were having beforehand as if nothing out of the ordinary was happening at all.


    But regardless of which activity she chose to do, there was no doubt that Maya enjoyed every minute spent with Oliver because he always seemed eager to please her in return.


    When nightfall came around again, Maya prepared dinner for everyone once more before joining Ron and Oliver in bed afterwards, just like yesterday evening.


    This time, Maya slept naked alongside Oliver without wearing her skimpy apron or even her underwear. And once again too... She didn''t seem bothered by having sex right next to her son since they continued doing so throughout the entire day.


    "Mmmm... Yes!" Maya moaned as she lay atop Oliver''s muscular chest, bouncing her ass up and down as she rode his massive cock. Her eyes were closed in pleasure while her mouth hung open with heavy breathing coming out of it. "Oh fuck! Your big dick feels so amazing inside me!"


    Oliver grunted in response as he held onto her hips tightly and thrusted upward into her warm pussy. He looked over at Ron, who was sitting on the bed beside them while playing games on his phone, and asked him, "Do you mind if we keep doing this? I can''t resist your mom when she is sleeping naked next to me."


    "No, go ahead and enjoy yourselves. It''s no problem for me at all. I also want to relax and have some fun after studying so hard today."


    Maya smiled when she heard this and leaned forward to press her lips against Oliver''s earlobe before whispering, "See? My boy doesn''t care about us having sex. Isn''t it wonderful?"


    "I guess so," he replied with a smile of his own as he continued pumping away inside her cunt. Then his hands moved upwards from where they rested on her hips to grasp onto each side of Maya''s breasts before giving them a firm squeeze. This caused Maya''s back to arch backwards in response while pushing out her chest further towards him.


    "Ahhhnnn!!!" She cried out loud when Oliver began pinching her nipples lightly between his thumb and index finger. "Oooohh fuck! Please don''t stop... Keep going..."


    After several more minutes spent like this, Oliver suddenly spoke up again, "Hey, Aunt Maya... Can I ask you something?"


    "Sure, sweetie! What do you want to know?" Maya answered as she slowed down her movements but didn''t stop them. Then she leaned downwards until their faces were mere centimeters apart from each other before planting another kiss on his lips.


    "Why don''t you let Ron fuck you? He is your son. And besides... It would be unfair if only I got to enjoy your body when he also loves you very much."


    Maya looked surprised at first upon hearing what Oliver had just said. But then after thinking about it for a moment, she replied with a wry smile on her face, "Well... I tried seducing him a few times, but he refused me every single time. Even now when he sees us having sex, he never dares to join in and have some fun too."


    "Hmmm... But I can see a bulge in his pants right now." Oliver pointed out as his eyes moved back and forth between Maya''s face and Ron''s crotch area.


    Maya glanced at Ron''s pants, where there was indeed an obvious tent forming due to his erection, but she simply shrugged it off. "I don''t know what to do about it anymore. I can''t force myself on him if he doesn''t want it. He thinks incest is sinful. And we already agreed that it''s better if he thinks you are my boyfriend so that he won''t try to get me for himself anymore."


    "I see. Still, I don''t feel right when my best friend doesn''t get to enjoy the pleasures of sex while I can have all the fun with his mom." Oliver sighed, trying to find a way out of this dilemma without upsetting either party involved in this matter.


    Maya also started thinking hard as well, but after a while, she couldn''t come up with anything good either. "I wonder how we could solve this problem..."


    Just then Oliver remembered something important. "How about I let my Mom take care of him? She will be more than happy to let Ron have sex with her. With that, I won''t feel guilty about you and me having all the fun. Because both friends will get to enjoy the company of their friend''s mother."


    "What?" Maya looked at him with an incredulous expression on her face. "Are you serious? Do you really think that your own Mom will fuck my boy? Not to mention, she is a married woman! What will your Dad say about it?"


    "Trust me, my dad won''t mind one bit. He even allowed me to fuck her with him watching." Oliver replied confidently as he caressed his hands along Maya''s backside while looking up at her pretty face. "And during the weekend vacation, Mom also got fucked by another guy, and Dad didn''t complain. So I know for sure Mom won''t mind getting involved in a little fun with Ron."


    Maya was still skeptical, but she had to admit that what Oliver said did make sense. "Okay, fine. If you say so, then you should take care of everything by yourself since I don''t want to make Ron uncomfortable by getting involved too much. But still... What exactly are you planning on doing? We can''t just bring them together and hope they''ll start fucking like rabbits."


    "Don''t worry; leave it all up to me!" Oliver grinned before adding, "Now, why don''t we finish our business here first before we sleep?"


    "Sure! Let''s do this!"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    { A/N : Here is the Discord Link. Many were asking for that so I created a new server again. I hope you guys will join it and not leave it as a dead place like the last one. }

 Chapter 56 Emma Dawson

    The next morning.After eating breakfast together with Maya, Oliver and Ron left home early because today they had their exam.


    As usual, they took a bus to get to school, which arrived late again, as always. So when they reached their classroom, most students were already there sitting at their desks waiting for the exam to begin soon after. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver and Ron also quickly went to sit at their desks before the teacher came inside the room carrying a stack of papers containing test questions that needed answering.


    She was a beautiful young woman in her late twenties with short black hair. She had an hourglass figure and wore a white sleeveless turtleneck top with a tight black leather mini-skirt that reached just below her buttocks.


    Her name was Emma Dawson, and she taught English language lessons to high school seniors like Oliver and Ron themselves.


    When Ms. Dawson walked past the students sitting closest to her desk, some of them couldn''t help but stare at her ass as it swayed back and forth, especially when she bent over slightly whenever placing a sheet of paper onto one of their tables.


    Once all exam sheets had been distributed among everyone present, Ms. Dawson returned to her seat and sat down before looking around the classroom and announcing in a loud voice, "Alright! You may start your tests now. You have two hours. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask me anytime during this period. I wish you all good luck and hope you will do your best."


    After saying these words, she crossed her legs and leaned backwards against her chair with her arms folded beneath her large breasts. Her eyes scanned through every single student who was busy writing down answers on their own exam papers. From time to time, though, Ms. Dawson glanced towards Oliver''s direction because he seemed very confident while filling out his answers.


    Oliver smiled when he saw all the questions on the exam because he found them very easy thanks to studying so hard with Ron yesterday.


    Ron also felt quite relaxed as he solved each question one after another, having spent many hours preparing for this test beforehand. As expected, it went well for both Oliver and Ron.


    After one and a half hours had passed by, Ms. Dawson stood up again and walked around the room checking on everyone''s progress. When she reached Oliver''s desk, she noticed that he had already finished everything and was now just looking over his answers to make sure everything was correct.


    "Looks like you''re done?" She asked in a surprised tone of voice.


    Oliver smiled upon hearing her speak. "Yes, Ms. Dawson. I think I did pretty well on this test."


    "Oh! That''s good! But don''t get too excited yet; there might still be a few mistakes in your answers. So please take some extra time to check your answers once again." Then she moved away from his desk to look over other people''s works too.


    However, before moving on to another person, Ms. Dawson noticed something fallen under Oliver''s chair. She stopped and leaned down to pick it up, revealing her black thong between her buttocks to Oliver when she bent forward.


    Oliver couldn''t help but stare at Ms. Dawson''s butt when she did that, admiring its roundness and firmness while imagining what it would feel like grabbing onto it with both hands. His cock twitched as he pictured himself slapping those cheeks hard until they turned red.


    After Ms. Dawson straightened herself again, Oliver quickly looked away and tried to calm his erection before she could notice it.


    However, Ms. Dawson saw the faint outline of his hardened manhood through his pants and smiled knowingly. She knew he had been checking out her bottom when she bent over to grab the item.


    It wasn''t anything new for her since she was well aware of how attractive she was. She got hit on by men all the time; even some of her own students tried to flirt with her from time to time.


    However, she never acted upon their advances because she didn''t want to lose her job. And besides... most guys who approached her weren''t really worth pursuing anyway; they were just losers with no class whatsoever.


    "Here," she said as she handed the object back to Oliver. "You dropped your pen on the floor earlier."


    "Oh... Thank you, Ms. Dawson." Oliver replied with an embarrassed smile on his face before placing the pen into his shirt pocket this time so that he wouldn''t lose it again later on.


    "No problem." Then she continued checking around until she ended up returning to her desk once more.


    As soon as Ms. Dawson sat down again, she glanced at Oliver and winked playfully at him, causing the young man to feel confused yet delighted at the same time.


    ''What does that mean? Is she flirting with me?''


    Oliver wondered if Ms. Dawson had noticed his earlier erection when she bent down to pick up his pen but then decided not to think too much about it since it was probably nothing more than a harmless gesture.


    Still, he couldn''t help feeling excited whenever thinking about her sexy ass again.


    Soon, the exam time ended, and students began handing in their papers before leaving school one after another. Once Oliver submitted his sheet of answers, Ms. Dawson whispered in his ear, "You got a nice bulge, young man. Just make sure it remains hidden inside your pants. Otherwise, you might get into trouble for sexually harassing female students."


    "I understand. Thanks for reminding me." He replied with an embarrassed smile before walking away from her desk to go meet Ron, who was standing outside the classroom waiting for him.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    { A/N : Here is the Discord Link. Many were asking for that so I created a new server again. I hope you guys will join it and not leave it as a dead place like the last one. }

 Chapter 57 That was very delicious. Thank you, Mom!

    Soon, the exam time ended, and students began handing in their papers before leaving school one after another. Once Oliver submitted his sheet of answers, Ms. Dawson whispered in his ear, "You got a nice bulge, young man. Just make sure it remains hidden inside your pants. Otherwise, you might get into trouble for sexually harassing female students.""I understand. Thanks for reminding me." He replied with an embarrassed smile before walking away from her desk to go meet Ron, who was standing outside the classroom waiting for him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As soon as both friends left the school building together, Oliver told his best friend that his mom had made a special cake as a thank you for helping him for the exam. "And she wants you to come over today to eat some."


    Ron smiled happily upon hearing those words because Mia''s cakes were always delicious. "Haha... She doesn''t have to do anything like that, but I appreciate it nonetheless."


    "Well then... Let''s go home and enjoy some cake!" Oliver said while hugging Ron''s shoulder. Then the two friends laughed and joked around with each other while making their way towards the bus station, where they took the bus that went directly to Oliver''s house instead of going back to Ron''s place first.


    Along the way, Oliver thought about how he would get Ron and his mom together so that she could have sex with his best friend. ''I think it will be best if I leave the initiative to her. After all, Mom has much more experience in seducing guys. If she wants it, she will know what to do. All I need to do is make Ron spend some time alone with her in my home.'' S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When they finally reached their destination after twenty minutes had passed by, Oliver opened the front door using his key before entering his home, with Ron right behind him.


    "Hey, Mom!" He shouted from downstairs, but nobody responded back to him. "She''s probably busy doing something else right now," Oliver said as he led Ron into the living room area, where they sat together on a couch and began talking about different subjects until Mia came downstairs.


    Mia looked absolutely stunning today as well, wearing a black sleeveless tank top and tight leggings that outlined her thick thighs and fat ass in full detail. Her large breasts bounced whenever she moved, drawing the attention of both boys towards them.


    As soon as Mia spotted the two young men sitting on the couch together, she greeted them with a smile on her face. "Hello boys! Are you ready for some yummy cake?"


    "Yes! We were waiting here for you to show up," Ron said before glancing at Oliver with excitement in his eyes.


    Oliver nodded his head in agreement. Then he turned around and looked at his mom again. "Mom, why don''t you give us the cake already? I''m starving!"


    "Alright," Mia replied as she walked into the kitchen to get the cake that was sitting on top of the countertop. When she came back out, she held it in front of her with both hands and approached her son and his friend.


    Once they started eating their dessert, everyone remained silent for a little while, just enjoying how sweet it tasted. The cake had strawberry filling inside the soft, bread-like texture covered by whipped cream.


    After finishing his portion, Oliver put down his plate on the table in front of him before speaking again. "That was very delicious. Thank you, Mom! Now if you''ll excuse me, I have to use the toilet now." Then he quickly stood up from his seat and left the room.


    But before leaving, Oliver looked back at Mia and winked at her to let her know that he wanted her to take Ron''s virginity now.


    Seeing the gesture and the meaningful glance from her son, Mia understood what Oliver wanted. And truth be told, she liked the idea. Ron was indeed a cute young man. With a skinny yet attractive physique and a gentle personality, Mia found him interesting enough to try it out.


    ''So my son wants me to have some fun with his shy, good-natured friend... Let''s do this then!''


    ...


    ...


    ...


    { A/N : Here is the Discord Link. Many were asking for that so I created a new server again. I hope you guys will join it and not leave it as a dead place like the last one. }

 Chapter 58 Thank you for the offer, but I cant accept it.

    As soon as Oliver left, Mia got up from her chair and walked over to where Ron sat on the couch. She placed her right hand on his shoulder while leaning towards him until their faces were just inches apart from each other. Then she whispered in a seductive manner, "How was the cake? Did you like it?"Ron felt very nervous being so close to such a sexy woman, especially when her large breasts almost pressed against his chest while leaning forward like this.


    "It was delicious as usual, Aunt Mia. I can never get enough of it!"


    "Hehe... I know that feeling," Mia replied before giving him a playful wink. "Now tell me, how is school life for you? Do you have any girlfriends there? Or perhaps a crush?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Umm..." Ron hesitated for a moment before continuing to speak in a shy tone of voice. "No... Not yet; I haven''t found anyone suitable."


    "Oh, come on! There must be someone out there that has caught your interest! What kind of girls do you like?" Mia asked as she traced her index finger along his arm, making him even more nervous than he already was.


    But despite feeling embarrassed by these questions, Ron still answered them without thinking. "Girls with big tits..."


    Upon hearing this, Mia giggled and asked, "Really? That''s the first thing that came to mind when I asked about your taste in women? Well, at least you''re being honest with me."


    "Wait! That''s not what I meant to say! It''s not that important..." Ron tried to correct himself, but it was already too late.


    "Shhh... It''s fine. Don''t be embarrassed about your preferences. Everyone has different tastes after all." Mia leaned closer to Ron, her cleavage now right in front of him. Then she grabbed hold of her massive breasts and lifted them upwards as she said, "Something like this, right? Big, round, and soft. But young girls can never match mature women in this department."


    As she finished her sentence, she released her grip and allowed her huge jugs to drop down with an exaggerated bounce that made Ron blush while his erection strained against the confines of his pants. ''Oh god! Aunt Mia is so damn hot!''


    Mia noticed his reaction but pretended to ignore it. Instead, she continued their conversation as if nothing had happened between them. "So are there any girls who fit your preference? I bet there must be at least one or two in your class!"


    "No, none like that. They are all so petite and slim. I want someone who is the complete opposite of that." He responded before realizing that he had just described Mia perfectly. And that description also fit his mom too...


    "Interesting... In that case, maybe you like older women with big tits then? Is that correct?" Mia asked as she pressed her voluptuous breasts against his arm.


    Ron felt a surge of excitement rush through his entire body as soon as he felt her soft flesh against him like this. But despite being very turned on by the whole situation, he managed to keep his cool somehow and answered, "Perhaps... It''s difficult to find someone I am interested in."


    "Oh, you poor boy," Mia said with fake pity in her voice. "You must be so frustrated. Having these desires but not being able to find the right person to share them with... How sad..."


    She spoke while stroking his cheek with one hand. Then she let her fingers move downwards towards his neck. "I think I might be able to help you with that. Would you like to try touching my breasts? I can allow it this once; it will be our little secret."


    Ron''s eyes went wide upon hearing that offer. His heart began pounding inside his ribcage like crazy, threatening to burst out at any moment. ''She wants me to fondle her? Really!? I must be dreaming or something... But how can this be real? She isn''t even drunk!''


    Despite doubting reality itself, Ron couldn''t stop himself from wanting it to happen either way. He had always wanted to touch someone''s boobs, and now here was a mature woman offering herself to him!


    Then he thought about Oliver, who had left the living room, and suddenly felt guilty. ''I shouldn''t... It would be wrong. After all, Oliver is my friend. I shouldn''t be taking advantage of his mother''s generosity like this! Moreover, she is a married woman. What will Uncle Adam say if he finds out that I touched his wife? No... It would be best if I declined.''


    "Um... Aunt Mia..." Ron paused and tried to collect his thoughts before continuing. "Thank you for the offer, but I can''t accept it. It wouldn''t be right for me to do such a thing with a friend''s mother... Especially when she is married."


    Mia''s smile didn''t waver at all upon hearing those words. Instead, her expression changed into an even brighter smile filled with lust. ''Wow! My son''s best friend is such a gentleman. How cute!''


    "My, how noble of you! You know, I have always known that you were different from other guys your age. Most boys these days would jump at the opportunity to feel up their friend''s hot mom, yet here you are, showing restraint and respect. I commend you for that." Then she wrapped her arms around Ron''s arm, making him stand up before leading him somewhere. "But come on, I won''t take no for an answer. Let''s go upstairs so that you don''t have to worry about Oliver seeing us."


    "Aunt Mia... Wait..." Ron tried protesting, but she didn''t listen and dragged him along until they ended up inside her bedroom, where she closed the door behind them.

 Chapter 59 I guess Oliver is special.

    Once there, Mia pulled him over to sit next to her on her king-sized bed and then looked at him with an inviting expression on her face as she placed her hands on her hips. "Now that we are alone here, I will let you touch my breasts just this once. Don''t worry; I promise not to tell anyone about what happened between us today."As much as Ron wanted to decline once again, he couldn''t bring himself to refuse anymore, not after seeing how eager she was for him. "But... how would we explain it to Oliver? Wouldn''t he get suspicious if we both disappeared suddenly like this?"


    "Shh... Don''t think too much." Mia said with a warm, comforting smile. "Just enjoy the moment and don''t worry about anything else. Trust me, everything will be fine."


    Her words made him feel calmer and more relaxed, and before long, he found his own hand reaching out towards her ample bosom while being mesmerized by the sight of Mia''s chest straining against her tight clothes. ''This is unreal... I still can''t believe this is happening to me. I have always dreamed about touching a woman''s tits, but I never thought that I would get the chance to do so this soon, let alone with my friend''s mom!''


    When his palm came into contact with Mia''s huge bust, Ron''s heartbeat went wild as excitement flooded his entire body. "Uhhh... So soft..." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t be shy; squeeze them harder." Mia encouraged him to continue fondling her.


    ''Oh shit! This is so amazing! I can''t describe how good they feel. It''s like holding two massive water balloons that are squishy and bouncy at the same time... And they''re so heavy too...'' Ron thought to himself as his breathing quickened even further while he continued groping the older woman''s chest.


    After a while, Mia felt that he had been enjoying the experience for too long by now. But instead of stopping him or pushing away his groping hand, she asked seductively, "How does it feel? Do you want to touch them directly?"


    Directly? The meaning behind Mia''s question was quite clear¡ªshe intended to show him her bare tits if he agreed!


    At first, Ron froze in shock upon hearing her words, but then his curiosity got the better of him, and he nodded his head up and down in response. "Yes, please!"


    Without saying another word, Mia took off her tank top before tossing it aside on top of a bedside table. "Go ahead," she said to the young man sitting beside her as soon as she became half-naked for him, exposing her pink nipples for him to see.


    Ron gulped at the sight before him. ''They are even more beautiful than my mom''s...'' He thought as he began fondling her tits again, this time with nothing to cover them up.


    The sensation of Mia''s large breasts without her bra felt incredible for Ron. He couldn''t help squeezing those massive mounds of flesh in earnest now that there was no clothing separating his hands from their naked surface.


    "Ahn..." Suddenly, Mia let out a cute, soft moan of pleasure as her sensitive tits were being played with. Hearing her react to his caresses made Ron grow bolder and more daring in what he was doing, which was evident from how firmly he was kneading her massive rack.


    "That feels wonderful, sweetheart!" Mia complimented him for his efforts as she placed her own hand atop Ron''s bulge, feeling his hardness beneath the fabric of his pants. "Let''s do something else with this little one here..."


    "Wait... We shouldn''t do anything further. It''s already too much for me..." Ron tried protesting when she grabbed onto his erection, but his voice trailed off as soon as she started stroking him through his trousers.


    Mia giggled before reaching her hand into the young boy''s pants and underwear, making skin-to-skin contact with his penis.


    Ron felt like he had died and gone to heaven when her fingers curled around his cock and began jacking him off inside his clothing. "Ahh... Aunt Mia... We should stop..."


    "Why? Don''t tell me that this doesn''t make your cock feel great," she said while increasing the speed of her ministrations on him.


    Ron didn''t respond but merely gritted his teeth as he did his best not to moan out loud from pleasure. But unfortunately, the effort was futile since the stimulation was so strong that it wouldn''t let him keep silent for too long.


    When the first few quiet moans escaped his mouth, Mia giggled and said, "See? Your dick is loving this... Just let yourself go and enjoy the sensation." She then continued speaking to him in a low, sultry tone, "It would be a waste if you came inside your pants... Let me take care of that for you, sweetie."


    Her words had an effect similar to casting magic spells because they seemed to have enchanted him somehow; they completely robbed him of the ability to protest anymore. Soon after, Mia removed all of Ron''s clothes from the lower half of his body and pushed his legs apart wide enough to see everything.


    "Aunt Mia... Please stop..."


    However, Mia ignored the feeble protests coming from the shy boy in front of her. Instead, she looked down at his exposed crotch area, taking in the view of the erect young cock pointing upward towards her.


    ''It is average-sized. I guess Oliver is special compared to other boys.''

 Chapter 60 Shh... Dont say anything.

    Then she brought her face closer to his penis until her lips hovered just a few inches above its tip. At this distance, she could feel the warmth emanating from his manhood as well as smell its musky scent. But most of all, she enjoyed teasing him even further by blowing hot air onto his dick.Ron, whose body was stiff and tense due to nervousness and excitement mixed together at once, couldn''t contain the involuntary twitches in his thighs and pelvis that were caused by the pleasant feelings Mia was creating through her teasing.


    Then finally, she opened her mouth wide open before wrapping it around his cock without saying anything.


    The warmth, wetness, and softness that enveloped the entirety of his shaft were absolutely incredible!


    With slow movements at first, Mia began sucking on her son''s best friend''s dick. Each time she pulled her head backward, the amount of suction she applied on the penis in her mouth grew stronger than before. And whenever she slid down again, her lips would push down even further than they did previously, making it seem like she intended to swallow his whole length little by little, which she did with ease after several repetitions.


    As soon as Ron saw his entire cock disappear into Mia''s mouth, a wave of pure ecstasy hit him that almost made his vision go blank. ''She deepthroated me!''


    "Ohhh... Damn! Aunt Mia... You suck dicks so well... It''s amazing..."


    Mia giggled as she slurped away on the young boy''s cock in her mouth before moving one of her hands to his balls and fondling them, thus doubling the pleasure he felt from getting blown.


    "Aunt Mia, if you continue doing that, I will explode!"


    Upon hearing that, Mia began bobbing her head up and down faster and with more vigor, now determined to milk the teenager dry.


    "Mmmpph mmfh fhhmmm..." The sounds of her sucking on his cock got louder as well.


    The intense stimulation coming from having the beautiful, mature woman pleasuring him like this proved too much for Ron. He couldn''t hold himself back anymore. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a loud, blissful groan, he released several large spurts of cum into Mia''s mouth without any warning whatsoever, filling it with his seed until there was nothing more left for him to give her.


    "Mmmgh!" Mia flinched slightly from the sudden rush of thick semen, but she remained calm despite being caught off guard by it.


    In fact, rather than getting mad or even surprised about what happened next¡ªwhich was getting her mouth filled with cum¡ªshe actually seemed pleased by the outcome.


    After swallowing everything, Mia took his softening penis out of her mouth and wiped her lips clean using her tongue.


    Then she turned towards Ron, who was still in shock over his orgasm, and gave him a sensual look with a smile. "How was your first blowjob, sweetheart?"


    Still unable to believe everything that had happened between them, Ron simply looked at the older woman with awe.


    "That good? I am glad." Mia spoke to him once again. "But this isn''t over yet."


    Then she stood up from the bed and began taking off the rest of her own clothes, starting with her leggings, followed by her thong panties underneath them.


    Ron''s jaw dropped when seeing her get naked like that before him; he couldn''t believe how lucky he was to witness something so erotic firsthand! ''Holy shit... Is it really possible for someone to be this hot?!''


    He kept staring at the stunning sight before him, taking in every single detail about the gorgeous body of Oliver''s mom as she stripped herself nude right before his very eyes.


    The curves of her waist and hips were so mesmerizing that Ron found it hard not to stare at them. And speaking of staring, he couldn''t stop admiring the beauty of her large boobs that jiggled with each movement Mia made while removing her clothing.


    This made his cock get rock hard again despite having ejaculated just a few seconds ago.


    Mia saw his gaze and winked at him before straddling his body and placing herself on top of him, pressing her enormous chest against his own and grinding against him until they felt their most sensitive parts rubbing together.


    Her wetness was evident, and this caused Ron to feel even more turned on than before because he knew what would come next if things kept going like this between them.


    "Now... This part here feels like it wants to explore another tight, wet hole, right?" Mia purred seductively as she sat atop his lap, grinding her dripping pussy against his erection.


    "Aunt Mia..."


    "Shh... Don''t say anything," she said before leaning forward until their faces were close enough that their lips almost met. "I want you to fuck me."


    Those words resonated within the depths of his mind and caused a powerful surge of lust to course through his veins; all reason or thoughts were wiped away.


    Then she lifted herself slightly off the bed, grabbed Ron''s penis in her hand, and began pushing downward, inserting his length inside her womanhood inch by inch.


    Once Ron felt his entire manhood sheathed by the velvety walls of the older woman''s vaginal canal, he moaned out loud in pleasure at the sheer blissfulness he experienced. "Ahh!"


    Mia giggled again as soon as she heard him do that before speaking once more. "Mhmmm... You are such an adorable young boy..."


    With those words being said, Mia started moving up and down on top of him without wasting another second.


    Each time she came back down, his cock slipped deeper inside her slippery pussy, making him gasp and moan even louder than ever before. ''This is unreal! I can''t believe I am fucking Aunt Mia! My friend''s mom... And the most unbelievable part is that she is the one who initiated it!''


    "Ahh... It feels wonderful... Don''t hold back, sweetie," Mia whispered in Ron''s ear when she saw that he wasn''t doing anything while she bounced up and down on his dick. "Just let loose."


    Hearing this, Ron grabbed onto Mia''s ass cheeks and began thrusting upwards into her depths each time she slammed herself downward onto him.


    Ron was amazed at how soft, squishy, bouncy, and firm to the touch her ass felt as he held tight onto it. Her butt cheeks were so plump that it almost seemed like they were trying to envelop his fingers with their thick layer of fat every time he sank them into them.


    But despite being overwhelmed by everything that was happening around him right now¡ªfrom the incredible feeling of having sex for the first time in his life to experiencing all these new sensations he had never felt before, like squeezing another person''s naked bottom¡ªhe continued moving his own body instinctively until he reached an orgasm once more after a couple of minutes had passed.


    "Ughh!" With a loud grunt, Ron came deep inside Mia''s pussy.


    "Oh, you came again..." Mia commented as she felt his warm fluids filling up her insides before leaning closer towards his ear again and whispering, "Don''t worry; you are young, and you will get hard again very soon."


    "I''m sorry... It was just too amazing for me to hold it in any longer." Ron said while breathing hard from exertion.


    But before anything else could happen between them, the bedroom door swung wide open, and standing there in front of them was none other than Oliver! He wore nothing but boxers that hid his erection, which strained against the tight fabric covering it.


    As soon as Ron saw him, all the blood drained out of his face in terror because he thought he would surely get murdered by his best friend now for defiling his mom like this! ''I am so fucked!''


    "MOM!" Oliver exclaimed with surprise upon seeing what they were doing together on top of the bed. "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING WITH MY FRIEND!? GET OFF HIM!"

 Chapter 61 You are now one lucky boy!

    Ron wanted to explain everything but couldn''t find any appropriate words to use at this moment; instead, all he managed to do was look at his friend with a horrified expression on his face.Meanwhile, Mia didn''t even flinch at being discovered by Oliver like that; she smiled at her son as if nothing unusual had happened here just now before saying in an amused tone of voice, "Oh, sweetie! You''re going to scare this cute boy away! Stop it, hahaha..."


    Seeing Ron''s terrified expression made Oliver laugh loudly. Then he spoke again, "Hahaha... Don''t be scared, man! I am just messing around with you! I am the one who asked Mom to do this."


    "What?" This new revelation shocked Ron even further. "Wait... What are you talking about? You wanted her to seduce me?"


    "Exactly," Oliver replied as he took his boxers off and exposed his massive cock in front of Ron and Mia.


    Then he walked behind Mia and pressed his erection against the crack of her ass, making her moan at how thick it felt against her soft butt cheeks before speaking once more in a suggestive manner. "You see... I''ve been fucking your mother and felt guilty when you were sleeping next to us, and I had my dick deep inside her pussy."


    "That''s why we decided that I would try to seduce you and have some fun together," Mia added while giggling mischievously. "And guess what... You are now one lucky boy!"


    "I can''t believe this... So everything was planned by you?" Ron asked as he looked at Oliver.


    "Yup!" Oliver confirmed his best friend''s question before saying, "Now let''s stop talking about the past and focus on enjoying ourselves, okay?


    With that being said, Oliver rubbed the tip of his enormous cock between the plump ass cheeks of Mia before inserting it deep inside her asshole without any hesitation whatsoever. His penetration caused her anus to spread wide around the massive shaft penetrating into it until she took its whole length within her anal passage in one single stroke!


    "Ohhhh! Yes!" Mia screamed out loud when Oliver began pumping into her rectum. Then she started bouncing her butt up and down on his cock while continuing to ride Ron''s manhood at the same time.


    "Fuck!" Ron cried out from pleasure as he felt his penis being squeezed tight between her vaginal walls again and again with every motion she made on top of him. ''This woman is a goddess!''


    The sight alone was enough for anyone watching them having sex like this to get turned on beyond belief; seeing two men fucking one hot MILF together was something truly special. Not to mention that all three participants were enjoying themselves during their threesome session! sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhnnn... Baby, your dick feels amazing in Mommy''s ass! It''s stretching me so good!" Mia moaned as she got fucked by both ends.


    "Fuck yeah!" Oliver grunted while slamming his hips forward hard each time he plunged downward into her butt. "Your butthole is fantastic, Mom! I love the way it squeezes my cock!"


    "Ungh... Aunt Mia, your pussy also feels incredible! I can''t believe I''m having sex with such a hot older woman!" Ron groaned in pleasure while holding onto Mia''s large breasts as she rode him like there was no tomorrow.


    "Mmmmmm... That makes me happy to hear that, sweetie! Mhhhh... I love being fucked in both holes at once! It drives me crazyyyy!" Mia responded before leaning forward and kissing Ron full on the lips for several seconds until separating again. "Ahhh... I want to keep doing this forever..."


    But despite Mia saying those words, Ron couldn''t hold himself back anymore and came inside her a second time today after only a couple of minutes had passed by since their threesome began.


    "Uhnn... You came again..." Mia commented when feeling his warm fluids filling up her insides but still continued bouncing up and down on his shaft without caring too much about it because Oliver kept thrusting in and out of her asshole from behind.


    However, Ron started feeling uncomfortable due to being overstimulated after ejaculating, so he tried pushing Mia away gently with both hands placed upon her thighs. "Aunt Mia, I think I''ve had enough for now."


    "Ohh? Are you sure you don''t want to keep fucking my pussy with that cock of yours?" Mia asked him as she stopped moving her body altogether.


    "Yeah... My dick is hurting right now after cumming three times today; I don''t think it will be able to get hard again anytime soon."


    "Okay then... If you say so," Mia replied before getting off from on top of Ron before turning back towards her son, who stood behind her with his massive erection still embedded deep within her butthole. "It looks like it''s just you and me now, baby."


    "Don''t worry; I will give you plenty of pleasure." Oliver replied with a slap on Mia''s buttcheek before looking at his best friend again and saying, "I didn''t think you would get tired this easily, man... But anyway, why don''t you relax while we continue fucking each other?"


    Then he started thrusting in and out of Mia''s asshole once more while holding onto her plump ass cheeks with both hands.


    "Ahhhnnn... Yes! Give it to me good, honey! Make Mommy cum hard from having her ass pounded by your big dick!" Mia screamed loudly when she felt Oliver''s penis plunging deep inside her rectum over and over again.


    Ron sat back against the headboard of the bed as he watched his friend pounding his mother doggy style next to him.


    ''I didn''t know Oliver and Aunt Mia were fucking each other. Don''t they feel ashamed for doing such immoral things? Is it normal for a mom and her son to have sex together? Should I have also fucked my mother like that?''


    ''No! I shouldn''t be thinking about these things right now! It''s wrong! Even doing it with Aunt Mia was a mistake. I know how great she made me feel with her pussy, but she is still another man''s wife; I am not even sure if Uncle Adam knows what happened today in this room.''


    ''Whatever the case may be, though... I shouldn''t let myself get carried away by my desires anymore. Otherwise, who knows where that might lead me next time? Maybe even sleeping with my own mother if given half of a chance!''


    ''I will just treasure my first sex experience with Aunt Mia, who is a beautiful and kind woman, and keep those memories as something special between us. And I won''t let myself get seduced again by another married woman like her, no matter what!''


    While Ron kept thinking about everything he had experienced today, Oliver continued fucking his mom from behind until they finally reached their climaxes one after another.


    "Ahhh! Yes, baby! Fill up your mommy''s asshole with your thick, warm cum!"


    Oliver came hard inside of Mia''s butthole as soon as he heard her say those words; his balls clenched tightly together before releasing all their contents deep within her rectum.


    As he pumped her with load after load of his semen, Oliver felt happy beyond words because the pleasure was just too intense for him to handle any longer.


    And when it ended... when his cock finished spurting out all its fluids into Mia''s anal passage... He slowly pulled out of her butt before falling backward onto the bed next to her body. "That was fucking amazing, Mom!"


    "Mmmhh... It was incredible indeed! You always know how to satisfy me so well," Mia replied between heavy breaths before kissing her son on his cheeks. "I love having sex with you."


    "I love having sex with you too, Mom..."

 Chapter 62 Come on, dont say no to me...

    After a few moments passed by without either of them saying anything else, Mia spoke again while looking in Ron''s direction. "Ron, honey, did you enjoy fucking me earlier?""Yeah, I enjoyed it a lot, Aunt Mia," Ron replied as he stared back at her nude figure sitting beside him on the bed.


    "Good! I am glad to hear that you liked it. If you want to fuck me again sometime, then don''t hesitate to come here whenever your cock gets hard thinking about my big tits bouncing up and down while riding your penis."


    However, Ron shook his head upon hearing what she said before responding. "No, thank you. As much as I appreciated your offer earlier and loved having sex with you today, I won''t do it again."


    "Come on, don''t say no to me..." Mia insisted as she got closer to him until their faces were mere inches apart from each other.


    But despite feeling aroused by how sexy Mia looked at this moment, Ron resisted his urges and replied firmly without breaking eye contact with her. "I''m sorry... I can''t accept your proposal. No matter how much I want to keep having sex with you, it wouldn''t be right to do it anymore, knowing that you''re Oliver''s mother and the wife of another man."


    Then he paused for several seconds before continuing further. "What we did together was amazing, and I will always remember those moments between us fondly, but it was wrong because there are moral boundaries that shouldn''t be crossed. I am not going to judge whether the two of you are right or wrong for what you''ve been doing with each other. In the end, it''s something that concerns both of your lives alone, not mine. But I don''t want to repeat what happened here today again. Once is more than enough for me."


    Oliver remained silent as he listened to his best friend speak about the reason why he didn''t intend to have sex with his mom anymore in the future. ''I understand where he is coming from.''


    Mia, on the other hand, got saddened upon hearing that because she had hoped that they could continue fucking each other like this every once in a while since he seemed like a nice young boy who she would enjoy spending time with during intimate moments between them.


    However, after thinking things through carefully, she accepted his decision and responded with a nod followed by a gentle smile plastered across her beautiful face. "Alright, then... If that is your final choice, I will respect it and won''t bother you anymore about these matters. Just remember that my door will always remain open if you ever change your mind about all of this."


    "Thanks for understanding," Ron replied before getting off the bed and gathering up his clothes that were scattered around the floor.


    Then he put them back on and left the room shortly after, leaving Mia and Oliver alone.


    "I can''t say that I didn''t see it coming, but I am still surprised he is turning your ass down. It''s not like he can fuck anyone better than you." Oliver said as he lay back on the bed.


    "Maybe he can. Who knows?" Mia replied as she crawled over to his body and rested her head upon his chest. "But anyway, at least we had a lot of fun together, and that''s what matters most at the end of the day. Right?"


    "Of course. Still, I''ll give you some extra time since he was too quick in bed with you. Get ready, Mom, because this time, it''s gonna last longer than usual."


    "Hmm... I like the sound of that." Mia purred as she stroked her hand up and down her son''s muscular abdomen.


    ***


    Later, at Ron''s home...


    Ron''s mother, Maya, prepared dinner for both of them as always after he finished doing his studies. When everything was ready and set on the table for them to eat from it, she sat across from her son, who looked very happy about something but didn''t say what exactly made him feel that way yet.


    ''What could be making him this cheerful?''


    As she thought to herself about that, Maya remembered how Oliver mentioned earlier this morning that he wanted to help his best friend lose his virginity.


    ''Maybe Ron succeeded...?''


    Although she knew that it was none of her business, she couldn''t help but feel curious and concerned about whether or not Ron had sex with Oliver''s mother since he went over to his home after school and stayed there until now.


    "I noticed that you''re pretty joyful today." She commented as soon as they finished eating their meal together. "Did something good happen at school or elsewhere while you were out? Tell me; I wanna know."


    "Well, yeah... Something did happen earlier in the afternoon when I was at Oliver''s house." Ron admitted before telling his mom everything regarding his first sexual experience with Mia in great detail without leaving out any parts of it because there wasn''t anything embarrassing for him anymore regarding this event after having seen Maya get fucked by Oliver many times before.


    "Oh my God." Maya was surprised upon hearing all of that. "My little boy finally became a man. I am so happy to hear that." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then she got up from her chair and embraced him affectionately. "You know, I feared that you would never lose your virginity and stay forever with that shy personality of yours. That''s why I am glad to see you getting over your fears by doing something adventurous like this. Now that you know what sex feels like, you should go out there and try having more experiences with girls so that you can gain some confidence in yourself."


    "Mom..." Ron felt weird talking about things like this with his mom, but he kept listening anyway until she finished speaking. "Thank you. But you don''t have to worry anymore from now on because I promise that I won''t be shy or insecure again when interacting with other women my age. Starting tomorrow, I''ll start looking for a girlfriend at school. That way, I won''t remain single anymore."


    "That''s excellent news, son!" Maya exclaimed as she smiled at him widely before continuing further. "Make sure to bring her here, too, when you do find someone; I wanna meet the young lady who''ll capture your heart."

 Chapter 63 Brenda

    The next day, at school...It was just another typical morning where everyone in their classroom remained busy chatting amongst themselves or waiting for their first class of the day while sitting on their respective seats.


    Ron and Oliver were no exception either, since they spent this free time talking about yesterday''s events regarding how the former had sex with Mia before asking the latter what he thinks about his plan of getting himself a girlfriend soon.


    "Well, good luck with that, man! There are many pretty girls here that might be interested in dating someone like yourself," Oliver told him as he patted his shoulder lightly. "Although you''re a bit timid, if I had any advice to give on this matter, it would be to act confident even if you don''t feel that way deep down inside. That makes all the difference between getting rejected by the ladies or getting laid. I mean, I wasn''t any different from you when it came to interacting with the opposite gender. But once my cock got in touch with my mom''s pussy, it helped me so much! If I hadn''t done it, I might still have been a virgin till now."


    "Yeah, I''ve heard you say that many times already." Ron said before looking at the desk next to his own, which belonged to a beautiful young girl named Brenda, who sat on it and read a book. Her gorgeous blue eyes seemed focused on the pages of whatever novel she was reading, while her long blonde hair fell over one of her shoulders in a pretty braid that went down until it reached just below her ample bosom.


    Brenda was one of those popular girls in school who were not only very attractive and had a lot of male admirers but also had great academic performance. Because of those things, she always had everyone''s attention wherever she went whenever there wasn''t class going on at the moment.


    "Hey, Oliver. If you have that much confidence, how about seeing whether Brenda over there would hook up with you or not? We''ve talked about her before, and I think she''s your type. Go ask her out."


    "My type? You know how much I love older, mature women." Oliver replied before shrugging his shoulders as if he didn''t care that much. "But yeah... I am always up for having fun. So, I''ll give it a shot!"


    Then he stood up from his seat and walked toward the girl, leaving Ron alone to sit back on his chair and watch what was going to happen next between them.


    When Oliver got near enough to talk to her, he looked around him just in case they got interrupted by someone else before leaning forward and looking at what book she was reading right now to ask about it after she raised her gaze from the pages she''d been focusing on until now.


    "What are you reading? Let me guess, is it some romantic novel?"


    Brenda chuckled before responding in a playful manner. "Romantic? It''s not what you think; this is nothing more than a horror story involving ghosts and spirits haunting an abandoned mansion deep within the forest. There isn''t anything related to love here or something similar to that matter."


    "Really? Interesting... I didn''t take you as someone who would enjoy such scary stories considering your image."


    "You can''t judge others based on appearances or other people''s opinions regarding them, you know? Besides, everyone has different tastes depending on their personality and preferences. In my case, for instance, I like reading this kind of stuff because it gives me chills down my spine sometimes."


    "Ah! So you''re into ghosts and supernatural creatures. What would you do if one day, a ghost showed up in front of you?"


    She laughed once again before replying in amusement. "That is impossible unless I get hypnotized by a person pretending to be a paranormal entity or if my mind goes crazy enough to create an imaginary ghost that haunts me wherever I go afterward."


    As their conversation continued, Oliver took a seat beside her and moved closer to her before whispering, "Well, have you ever heard about the ''Shadow Man?'' Legend has it that he comes out at night and does naughty things to hot girls during their sleep when no one else can see him..." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you talking about now?" She asked him with curiosity written all over her beautiful face as she looked at his handsome features. "Is this some kind of urban myth or something along those lines?"


    "Something like that... They say that whenever a girl is alone in her house or bedroom, the Shadow Man appears out of nowhere, just behind her. If she turns around quickly to look back, then there will be no trace of him ever being there... but if she decides to ignore him instead, the Shadow Man will get bolder and approach her even more until he gets close enough to grab onto her body from behind..."


    "Wow! That sounds rather spooky. Keep going." Brenda felt a bit intrigued by what he was saying to her. "Tell me what happens next after he gets hold of her like that."


    Oliver then moved his chair even closer towards hers until their bodies were almost touching each other.


    "They say that... as soon as the Shadow Man gets his hands on a girl''s skin, he''ll start rubbing and groping her all over without mercy," Oliver said while raising both of his arms in front of her. "Then, he slides his cold fingers beneath her panties to fondle the most intimate parts of her body."

 Chapter 64 confidence makes all the difference.

    With that being said, Brenda watched as one of Oliver''s hands sneaked underneath her short skirt to massage her crotch through her undies. Her eyes widened, and she gasped from the sensation, but Oliver continued talking softly beside her ear, never stopping the movements of his fingers caressing her. "His touch is enough to drive any woman crazy with lust... making them cum again and again until they beg for him to stop.""W-wait... What are you doing?!"


    "You wanted to hear this story, right?" Oliver spoke quietly as he gazed into her eyes and smiled at her while increasing the rhythm of his stroking. "It''s just a made-up tale; don''t worry."


    "But... that''s not what I was talking about! Why are you touching me there in the middle of our classroom? Do you think that I am the kind of girl who would let someone do something like this to her? Especially since we aren''t dating or anything!"


    "Hmm... You aren''t asking me to remove my hand yet, though. That means you like it. And that''s why I''ll keep doing this," he replied, pushing his digits upward to her sensitive flesh before beginning to stroke faster than before.


    "Mhm..." A soft moan escaped Brenda''s mouth; she bit down on her bottom lip to hold back any further sounds coming out. She didn''t want anyone hearing her moans during school time! Even if most couples were kissing and touching each other at this moment, she wasn''t among them up until now...


    Or so she thought.


    Oliver grinned when Brenda didn''t make any move to stop him from pleasuring her with his fingers. Instead, she remained sitting on her chair and staring at him through half-lidded eyes filled with growing arousal and need.


    "That''s right. Just enjoy what I am doing between your legs without worrying too much," Oliver whispered before leaning closer towards her ear again. "Imagine that the Shadow Man is here now, stroking away at your cute, little pussy until he brings you over the edge."


    "Mhhh..."


    "If he were doing what I do right now, then it wouldn''t take long for him to make you cum hard." With that, Oliver slid two of his digits deep inside her clenching passage and began pumping them in and out of her quickly. "Can you hear those wet noises your body makes every time my fingers go in and out of it?" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Brenda couldn''t respond due to being lost in ecstasy while feeling her approaching climax because of how skilled her classmate was in bringing her pleasure by rubbing and caressing her most sensitive spots.


    "I can smell your arousal from here."


    Oliver said as he increased his speed even further until he heard her gasping loudly in blissful relief after a few moments passed by. At that exact moment, he knew she had reached orgasmic heights thanks to his handiwork between her thighs.


    His hand stayed buried within her panties until Brenda finally finished riding out her peak before pulling away from there when noticing that no one seemed to care about what happened around them aside from Ron, who sat at his desk, staring at everything Oliver had done with Brenda in disbelief. ''Is that dude serious? He really made her cum like that?!''


    "See? You enjoyed it as much as the Shadow Man''s victims would if he ever shows up one day during your sleep," Oliver commented after leaning back on his own chair and moving farther from Brenda. "That was fun. Hope you liked it too, haha!"


    After saying these words, Oliver got up from his seat and returned to sit on the chair beside Ron''s own while leaving behind a very confused girl wondering whether she should feel offended or embarrassed by what had just transpired between them. "He just... played with me... and I didn''t stop him... What has gotten into me?"


    As Brenda kept pondering these thoughts alone, she used tissue papers to wipe herself clean before returning to read her novel as if nothing had ever happened there while waiting for classes to start once again.


    Oliver, on the other hand, turned toward Ron with a cocky smirk plastered on his face as soon as he got seated next to him again. "Told ya that having confidence makes all the difference."


    "I don''t know about that... She''s just way too weird to be considered normal," Ron pointed out skeptically before shrugging his shoulders afterward. "No one in their right mind would let someone finger them in public without reacting negatively to it, even more so when it comes to a popular girl like her."


    "Then what about these horny bitches hanging around with their boyfriends here?" Oliver asked before gesturing at several couples making out hot and heavy in the back rows of their classroom. "They don''t seem to mind having others watching them while they do their thing together. Hell, they probably like it!"


    Ron looked over where he was pointing with his fingers, noticing that Brenda wasn''t really alone regarding that matter; there were at least five or six other pairs of teenagers engaged in passionate makeout sessions at this very instant without caring whether anyone saw them doing such lewd acts during school time or not.


    "I guess you are right in some way or another... but I still think that it is strange for a popular girl like Brenda to let that happen so easily to her without complaining about it."


    "Whatever, dude. The point is that there will always be girls who want your dick regardless of what kind of person you are. It''s all about how much you are willing to go to get inside their pants. If I hadn''t dared to do that to Brenda, who knows what might have happened next? Maybe we could have been chatting with each other for days or weeks without anything happening between us until she finally agreed to hook up with me. Now I didn''t have to waste my time and tested the waters directly."

 Chapter 65 There is no way to beat my first time having sex with Aunt Mia.

    "Well, at least you proved that she is down to fuck just like any other girl around here." Ron admitted before continuing speaking to him once more after glancing at her figure again. "What a waste of a hottie! She''s not my type anyway, so yeah... have fun with her whenever you want."After saying this last sentence, Ron thought back to what happened earlier between him and Mia yesterday at Oliver''s house when she decided to give him a blowjob despite knowing he was her son''s best friend. Just imagining the sensation of her beautiful pink lips sucking him off caused an intense surge of lust coursing through every fiber of his body. ''Damn... Aunt Mia gave me the most incredible orgasms ever... And here I am refusing to go for seconds!'' S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although his heart told him not to ruin their relationship because they had sex once, his manhood yearned for more pleasurable experiences with Mia or some other woman out there who was just as good-looking and sexually active as her.


    ''If I can''t get anyone better than her to bed me, I''ll regret it later! But who could be like Aunt Mia at this school? The same age, hot and mature, knows how to have fun...''


    Then, as if the universe read his mind, a few seconds later, the answer to his question appeared in the form of a beautiful female teacher walking into the classroom while carrying some books and papers under one of her arms.


    Ms. Emma Dawson...


    She wore her usual attire, consisting of a white shirt tucked into a tight black skirt that reached just below her buttocks, along with stockings covering her long legs, with high-heeled shoes adorning each foot.


    ''No way... She''s a teacher, and I''m a student. It would be wrong to even think about this!''


    As Emma walked up to the front desk, her large breasts swayed back and forth with every step. Then, after setting the items she had been carrying down on top of the wooden surface, Emma looked toward all the horny couples making out in the back rows before clapping her hands together loudly. "All right, enough kissing in class! It''s time to study now."


    Upon hearing that, everyone separated from their respective partners before getting back to their own seats so they could pay attention to Emma''s lesson afterward without distractions or anything else bothering them during that period.


    However, despite having calmed down after separating from each other''s embrace, Brenda still kept thinking about how incredible it felt when Oliver fingered her down there before she even knew what he was doing with his hand underneath her short skirt... She couldn''t stop reminiscing about that wonderful sensation he gave to her intimate parts at that moment and wondered whether something like that would happen again between them if they ever got another chance to spend more time together.


    ''Stop it, Brenda! You can''t let yourself become like these other sluts that crave nothing else besides a hard cock in their vaginas!'' She thought as she tried to concentrate on what Emma was saying.


    After managing to clear her mind from dirty thoughts, Brenda quickly took some notes and paid close attention to the rest of the lesson for the remainder of this class session, avoiding looking over where Oliver sat at all costs, knowing full well that he was looking back at her due to her peripheral vision showing his head turned in her direction every now and then.


    Meanwhile, Ron also paid attention to the lesson being taught by his teacher at this moment while trying his best not to think too much about Emma Dawson''s body and face that made her so attractive to him.


    ''Alright, just focus on studying and forget about having sex with any of these women. I should just get a girlfriend my age who isn''t a slut but an innocent girl.'' Ron said to himself. ''That way, we''ll have no problems during our relationship.''


    However, no matter how hard Ron attempted to convince himself otherwise, deep down inside... he knew he could never settle for an inexperienced partner because he had already had sex with Mia.


    She had given him the best orgasms of his young life and showed him how amazing it felt when a woman took control over him during intercourse!


    ''Ah shit! There is no way to beat my first time having sex with Aunt Mia.'' Ron complained, making him think about how incredible it felt when Mia rubbed her soft and ample bosom against his nude body as she prepared herself to mount him. ''Shit, shit, shit! It''s getting hard thinking about that!''


    With those final thoughts in mind, Ron snapped back into reality when Ms. Emma Dawson called out loud for everyone''s attention once more. "Okay, class, listen up. Today you will pair up for an assignment due tomorrow, which requires two people to complete. Make sure both of you put some effort into completing it properly if you want to receive an average grade at least. Otherwise, I won''t hesitate to deduct points from your overall grades in the upcoming examinations and tests."


    After explaining everything needed to know regarding this new task, Emma then wrote down the instructions on the blackboard before announcing, "All right, now go ahead and choose who you will partner with and make sure to work hard together!"


    Following that command, Oliver immediately grabbed Ron by the arm before dragging him along as he moved to sit down next to Brenda, who sighed in resignation but didn''t object or refuse her classmate''s decision in pairing up with her either.


    Then, Oliver looked at the girl sitting beside Brenda and smiled, "Hey, Sarah, I''ll pair up with her, and you should pair up with Ron. Is that okay?"

 Chapter 66 Sarah

    Sarah was a beautiful girl with short black hair and brown eyes. Her breasts were bigger than what was typical for her age, and her body was slim with wide hips, giving her a very attractive figure overall. "Uhmm... Okay! Sure!" She answered without hesitation when Ron looked at her. "Ron is a smart guy, so I''d be stupid not to team up with him."Ron, on the other hand, couldn''t believe what had just happened and kept staring at the black-haired cutie¡ªthe only girl in his classroom who was exactly his type in appearance. ''She also doesn''t seem to be the type to have sex with random guys,'' he thought.


    "Well, that''s good to hear," Oliver said before turning toward Ron and whispering in his ear, "This is your chance. Don''t mess this up! She fits your tastes and looks pretty innocent. I doubt she had done it with anyone before. Be confident, and you should be able to win her over."


    "Thank you." Ron whispered back to his best friend.


    Once everyone in class had finished pairing up with another person sitting next to them, Emma continued writing on the blackboard as she elaborated further about this new project.


    ***


    Later...


    As soon as the bell rang, signaling the lunch break for everyone in school, the students began leaving their classrooms. However, Oliver, Brenda, Ron, and Sarah decided to stay behind so that they could discuss their assignments for today.


    "Where do you guys want to complete these tasks?" Oliver asked all three of them. "It will take some time before finishing it."


    "How about the library? I don''t mind working on homework there; plus, I''ll be able to grab any books from there if we need information from other sources," Brenda suggested as she crossed her arms in front of her chest and leaned back against her chair. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sarah and Ron both agreed to go along with her idea since it seemed like a good one. In contrast, Oliver had a different opinion, instead saying, "Why not just go to one of our houses? That way, we won''t have problems talking loudly because of the librarian and can ask whatever we want to each other. We can also search for information on our mobile phones."


    "Sarah, Ron, what do you think about this idea?" Brenda then asked them. "Do you want to study at the library or rather study at someone''s home?"


    "I guess studying at the library would make everything much more difficult for us when it comes to communicating." Sarah agreed with Oliver''s suggestion and continued, saying, "My parents won''t be at home until night, so we could all study there if you prefer to go to a private place where we don''t need to worry about bothering someone else."


    "I''m fine with going to Sarah''s house," Brenda commented before glancing at Ron again. "What about you?"


    "Yeah, I have no problem going there either," Ron replied as he imagined being together with Sarah in her room. ''Ohhhh... I can''t believe this is happening! Things are going better than expected.''


    Once they got into agreement regarding what they were going to do after school hours, the four teenagers left the classroom and headed towards the school grounds for the lunch break. Upon arriving, they sat down at one of the tables near the entrance of the cafeteria area to eat something since it wouldn''t be good to continue their day without eating anything.


    Just like that, they began chatting lively amongst themselves while enjoying delicious meals bought from inside the cafeteria itself.


    The happiest person was Ron, who couldn''t stop smiling every time he spoke to Sarah. He enjoyed her company so much that he didn''t even pay attention to whatever Brenda or Oliver were talking about.


    Meanwhile, Sarah was happy to have paired up with Ron to work on this assignment because she knew he was a nice and smart boy. Even though they had never talked before due to their shyness, both of them still managed to get along well while spending time together over these past few minutes.


    Oliver, on the other hand, spent most of his time flirting with Brenda and touching her leg under the table, teasing her even further by grabbing her thigh or caressing her smooth skin above those cute knees.


    "Come on, Shadow Man. This is not the right time to appear." Brenda whispered in a joking manner to him with a cute smile on her face. "Besides, I thought that only happens when girls are alone in the bedroom."


    Oliver, in turn, grinned at her words before responding in a similarly playful tone, "You wanna meet him again during nighttime?"


    "No way! I don''t want to become another victim of this creepy urban myth," Brenda protested as she leaned closer toward him and added in a sexy tone. "But maybe... I wouldn''t mind playing the role of a naughty schoolgirl after classes."


    "You said it! Now I won''t be letting you run away from what you just promised me."


    "What are you going to do? Hold me down against my will so that you can fuck my pussy? Please, don''t make me laugh. The Shadow Man might be a terrifying creature, but you''re just another ordinary student."


    "That will remain to be seen." Oliver winked at her.


    They continued to chat a lot between themselves during their lunch break together, making Brenda feel less and less uncomfortable around him after his naughty finger work earlier in class. Because of that, she began enjoying her time talking to him more than before and didn''t mind all the sexual innuendos he threw at her throughout their conversations. ''Oh well, being naughty from time to time shouldn''t be too bad, I guess.''


    Soon afterward, the bell rang once more to let everyone know that it was time for another round of lessons inside the classroom.


    Then the four teens proceeded to attend all the classes until the end of the school day arrived and it was time to go home again.

 Chapter 67 It was just an accident...

    Later, in the afternoon...Sarah, Ron, Brenda, and Oliver left together after their last class and walked toward Sarah''s house, chatting amongst themselves as they traveled through several streets leading to her residence, which was not far from the school.


    Once they arrived, Sarah invited everyone inside and led them to her bedroom on the second floor, where they planned to do homework together.


    "Wow! Your room is pretty cute," Brenda commented as she looked around at the decorations hanging on the walls, including posters of famous celebrities and fictional characters that most teenage girls, like herself, tend to adore. "I think it''s more spacious than mine, too."


    "Thank you! It took me quite a while to decorate everything how I wanted it to look," Sarah replied happily before taking out some blankets and pillows from her closet so that everyone could sit down comfortably when studying together here. "Let me help you get some snacks from downstairs while you unpack your things first."


    "I''ll help you carry everything here," Ron offered with a smile on his face as soon as he saw this opportunity to spend time alone with Sarah. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh... If you don''t mind helping me out, sure!" She replied before the two of them walked out of her bedroom to head downstairs into the kitchen and grab several bags filled with potato chips along with bottles of cold soft drinks from the fridge.


    When she reached for the middle shelf, though, Ron noticed that she couldn''t stretch her arm enough to pull whatever items were placed upon it. Thus, Sarah tried using her tippy toes instead, causing her shirt to rise up a bit higher than usual.


    Just then, something fell off from above and was about to fall onto Sarah''s head!


    She panicked after noticing that, but luckily for her, Ron managed to pull her closer to him before it could hit her head.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Oh, yes... That was close." She muttered, feeling relieved over such a narrow escape despite having gotten scared enough earlier. But soon, Sarah felt embarrassed because she suddenly found herself hugged from behind against his chest. In fact, one of his hands rested atop one of her soft breasts! "Ron... Um... Your hand..."


    Upon realizing where he''d just touched her body, Ron became flustered, but instead of panicking and pulling away in a rush, which would have made this whole situation even more awkward for both of them, the young man decided to act confident like his best friend, Oliver, did with Brenda, and so, after taking a deep breath first, he apologized without stuttering.


    "Sorry, Sarah. It was just an accident... I didn''t mean to touch your breast." Ron explained before taking his hands off of her body. "Anyway, are you feeling hurt anywhere? Are you alright?"


    "It''s alright... I am fine." Sarah replied as she stood beside him while blushing over what had happened moments ago between them. But rather than being upset about it, however, the short-haired girl smiled at her friend''s concern and thanked him for saving her from getting hit by an object. "Thank you so much for protecting me from harm."


    "As long as you aren''t hurt or anything, then we''re cool." Ron said before noticing how cute she looked smiling up at him like that before continuing to speak once more. "Let''s go upstairs before they wonder why we took so long down here alone."


    "Okay!" Sarah agreed as she walked back upstairs with him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Later...


    "It''s done!" Brenda exclaimed, relief flooding her entire being as she placed her pen on the floor beside her. "We did it!"


    "Yeah! This wasn''t easy to finish," Oliver added, rubbing his forehead. "That took a lot longer than I expected."


    Ron and Sarah exchanged tired glances before nodding in agreement, their faces reflecting exhaustion.


    "Well... we''ve finished everything now," Brenda remarked, stretching her arms wide while letting out a loud yawn. She then stretched her legs, shaking off the numbness from sitting cross-legged for so long. "I don''t know about you guys, but I feel like relaxing right now. Anyone up for a movie or maybe some board games?"


    "No thanks. I''d rather play with you instead." Oliver said with a sly grin, grabbing her by the arm to pull her onto his lap before wrapping one of his arms around her waist afterward.


    "Wait... W-what do you think you''re doing, huh?" Brenda protested but didn''t move away from him, enjoying the warmth emanating from his body against hers. "I was just asking what kind of games you might wanna play together, nothing else!"


    "But I want us to do naughty stuff." Oliver leaned closer to Brenda, kissing her lips without any warning whatsoever before sliding his tongue into her mouth when she gasped in surprise.


    At first, she tried fighting off his advances, feeling somewhat reluctant to respond to his kiss.


    But soon enough, as if her innermost desires had won over common sense and morality within her mind, Brenda ended up surrendering to her most carnal instincts and started kissing back as soon as she realized how good it felt having him kiss her like this in the first place!


    "Mhhmmm..."


    As their passionate make-out session intensified more and more with each passing second, Oliver slid one hand underneath Brenda''s skirt before groping her ass cheeks under her undies; meanwhile, his other hand was busy fondling her breast through the fabric of her shirt.


    "Mmhhh..." Brenda moaned into Oliver''s mouth while their tongues danced together between their lips.


    She couldn''t deny that what she was experiencing right now felt way too pleasurable for words to describe! Never before had anyone touched her body this way and yet, she found herself enjoying it so much that all rational thoughts left her brain until only sheer lust remained in its place, fueling her desire to do naughty things with her classmate even further than ever before.

 Chapter 68 You really want us to date?

    However, Oliver, on the other hand, wanted to experience even better pleasures. He was not content with simple groping like they did earlier in the classroom; therefore, his hands became more daring as he unbuttoned her blouse without hesitation before exposing her soft mounds encased within a dark blue bra.Once that was done, Oliver proceeded to remove the offending piece of clothing covering Brenda''s boobs by undoing the clasp connecting both straps around the backside of the young girl''s chest before letting it slide down over her shoulders until those perky buns rested free upon the palms of his hands, waiting for him to give them lots of love and attention.


    "Mhhhmm! Don''t be rough with my nipples, you idiot!" Brenda complained after he began pinching and pulling at her nubs between his thumbs and forefingers as if they were nothing but mere toys meant for his amusement. "Be gentle when playing with them... Mhhmmm..."


    Her eyes suddenly widened up as soon as Oliver''s warm lips made contact with her exposed flesh. He''d just stuck one of her sensitive nipples into his mouth and started sucking on it! ''Ohhh god... What is going on here?!''


    Brenda couldn''t believe what was happening right now. It seemed like such an outrageous thing to do! After all, they were just studying together earlier; yet somehow, it led to something like this instead! ''But why am I enjoying this so much?'' She thought, feeling confused over everything.


    Oliver then switched to her other boob, paying close attention to her other nipple as well. The room was filled with sounds of loud slurping noises coming from him every time he sucked on her pink buds and soft moans escaping from Brenda''s mouth whenever she felt immense pleasure coursing through her veins due to his ministrations on her sensitive parts.


    Meanwhile, sitting across from them, Ron and Sarah couldn''t help but stare at the lewd show displayed in front of them. Both their jaws dropped open in surprise; neither one could believe what they were seeing or hearing either!


    "Oh my god... Are they seriously doing that here?" Sarah asked herself aloud, unable to take her eyes away from what she saw in front of her. Her face was flushed red due to embarrassment while watching Brenda getting her boobs fondled and sucked on by Oliver like he owned them or something along those lines. Still, it didn''t stop her from observing how those two kept going further with their sexual acts right in front of her face nonetheless!


    Ron, on the other hand, felt somewhat uncomfortable with how brazenly the other two were getting intimate out in the open. However, deep inside, his carnal desires were ignited by witnessing such an intimate display, leaving him hungry for similar experiences with a cute girl like Sarah by his side.


    Then, without saying a word, Ron placed his hand onto Sarah''s thigh, startling her somewhat. His boldness surprised even himself at this point since he hadn''t planned on initiating things like that at all! However, after seeing his friend Oliver lose himself to lust and decide to get intimate with Brenda here instead of restraining himself until later... Well...


    He no longer hesitated to get more daring as he inched his way closer to her crotch! After all, Oliver wasn''t alone; Brenda was also letting her desires control her actions. She was just like Oliver! Both of them seemed to have forgotten how wrong it was to do that kind of stuff around others who weren''t their partners in making out.


    ''I hope she doesn''t get mad at me for doing this.'' Ron thought before deciding to speak up after leaning closer toward Sarah. "Hey, Sarah, I like you. Will you be my girlfriend?"


    As soon as she heard that sudden confession, Sarah couldn''t hide her surprise from showing on her face.


    "Huh? You mean that?" Her voice came out soft, yet uncertain if he really meant the words he had just said. However, when Ron nodded in confirmation, a certain warmth spread through Sarah''s chest as she realized that maybe, just maybe, she had found someone who was interested in her too! sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All this time, throughout school, and all the years of loneliness without ever experiencing what it was like to have a boyfriend, she had always hoped that someday something like this would happen. Maybe, just maybe, there would come a young man willing to ask her out and make her feel loved, like the other girls her age did when they were with their boyfriends or significant others.


    Yet, despite having dreamed about being in such a position for so long and often fantasizing about what it would be like when it finally happened, Sarah still remained doubtful about whether that dream would ever become a reality. At least, until now, when an opportunity had presented itself right in front of her at the most unexpected moment.


    Was she going crazy?! Could anyone actually like someone as plain-looking as her¡ªthe bookworm? A flood of thoughts raced through her mind in the seconds after his words, sending her heart into overdrive while butterflies swarmed in her stomach. Before she could stop herself, she blurted out, "...You really want us to date? Y-you''re sure about this? It''s not just because Oliver and Brenda are all hot and heavy in front of us, right?"


    "No! Of course not! That has nothing to do with it; besides, you''re way more my type than she is." Ron assured her as he looked deep into her beautiful brown orbs before continuing with his words of endearment. "I promise I''m being completely honest here! There''s no other reason behind my confession besides wanting you as my girlfriend. And well, I really find you beautiful."


    Ron then let his gaze fall downward toward those soft lips of hers, wanting nothing else but to press his own against them right at that instant! If only he weren''t afraid of ruining everything by doing something so sudden... But would that even happen?


    Was he making the wrong choice in asking her out instead of seizing the moment while they still had time to enjoy each other''s company together?


    "Please give me a chance!" Ron exclaimed before leaning in and placing a light peck on Sarah''s cheek. "I know I might be pushing it here... but I think we would be great together. So, what do you say?"


    Sarah sat in stunned silence for a few seconds before finally responding in an almost whisper.


    "...Okay."


    She couldn''t believe her ears as she said those words aloud, unsure how exactly things had escalated from studying together after school to becoming an official couple within the span of less than an hour or so. Even so, despite feeling hesitant about it all, Sarah couldn''t help but feel that maybe this might be just what she needed after being alone without anyone to call a boyfriend ever since middle school.

 Chapter 69 Are you okay with him seeing my naked body?

    With that thought, her heart began racing faster and faster with each passing second, feeling overwhelmed by joy at last!"Oh! Thank you so much for agreeing to go out with me!" Ron exclaimed as he pulled Sarah into his arms. "I am so happy I could kiss you right now."


    Sarah looked up at his face before giggling after hearing those words of his. "Well, why not? We are already dating anyway. Why should we wait to do that, right? And I also want to kiss after seeing Brenda and Oliver doing it over and over..."


    Following that, Ron pressed his lips to hers, enjoying how her body seemed to fit perfectly against his as he wrapped both arms around her frame. They stayed like that for several moments before their lips parted, leaving them breathless from the long kiss they just shared together.


    "Wow!" Sarah panted as soon as they separated once more. Her eyes gleamed with newfound enthusiasm over what she had just experienced. ''This was my first time kissing someone... and it''s incredible!''


    Their emotions heightened further as they kissed again, and this time, their hands began wandering around their bodies, feeling everywhere they could touch without stopping for even a second.


    Sarah allowed herself to relax and enjoy the pleasure of making out with her new boyfriend while caressing his back in small circles, while Ron groped her breasts through her shirt at first, then, after a few moments, he decided to lift it up altogether before exposing her bra-clad chest, just like Oliver had done with Brenda''s!


    "Mhhh..." Sarah moaned into his mouth as her tits bounced free from underneath her clothing, revealing her lovely large orbs encased within a pretty, lacy pink bra. "Ahhhh... Oliver will see them..."


    "Yeah... He might find them interesting, considering how big and nice yours are." Ron said before squeezing both of her boobs between his fingers, causing more groans to spill out of Sarah''s lips due to that. "Do you mind him looking at you?"


    "Ah... What about you? Hmmm... Are you okay with him seeing my naked body? I am your girlfriend now, so shouldn''t I be just for you?" She questioned.


    "I trust Oliver. He''s my best friend, and he wouldn''t dare try stealing you from me; besides, you''re not going to leave me for him, right? After all, you are way different from Brenda and aren''t just in for his dick." Ron asked Sarah before moving to her side.


    "No, of course not!" She denied in an instant, finding it weird to think about how it could even happen with her friend. "I don''t like being with random boys! Unlike you, who is my boyfriend now, I don''t want a relationship to be just based on sexual acts or anything like that!"


    "Okay, so there''s nothing to worry about, right?" Ron inquired. "He might enjoy the sight of your bare breasts or everything else... but it won''t go beyond that since you aren''t interested in him anyway. So don''t be concerned; it will all be okay."


    "Um... I guess." Sarah said after thinking hard for a bit. "If you say it is alright with you, then it should be fine with me too."


    Ron nodded his head at that before reaching out to remove her bra, causing those orbs of hers to jiggle around once freed from their confinement within her lacy garment!


    "Your boobs are so beautiful!" Ron exclaimed before cupping both of her large tits together and fondling them. "Ah! I''m finally touching them."


    "Ahhh... Oh my... Yes! They are yours now, so enjoy them however you want!"


    At that point, Sarah was becoming much more comfortable with their intimacy, letting herself get swept away by their growing passions as Ron''s fingers danced over her delicate skin, teasing her nipples every so often as well!


    "Ahhh..." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Brenda was already naked, lying on her back on Sarah''s bed while Oliver licked her pussy fervently. His tongue slid across her labia before diving between them, causing loud gasps of delight to spill out of Brenda''s lips at each contact made with her sensitive flesh!


    Oliver''s eyes darted over to where Sarah was sitting, and noticed her state of partial undress. He chuckled inwardly at seeing his friend''s boldness before turning his attention back toward Brenda''s bare, glistening slit that dripped its juices down onto the sheets beneath her butt cheeks.


    "Both of them are also playing along..." Brenda moaned, watching their friends doing naughty things while her fingers caressed Oliver''s head above her crotch. "This is insane... Ohhhh... Yeah... Like that! Moreee..."


    "You like how I play with your pussy?" Oliver asked, stopping for a second to look up at her face again as his right hand moved downwards towards her nub of pleasure before giving it a light squeeze.


    "Yes! Damn, that feels so good... I never thought your tongue could make me feel this way." Brenda replied in between her loud moans of ecstasy. "I don''t want this to ever end; just keep licking away until you''ve finished eating everything."


    "Is that so?" Oliver inquired, smirking mischievously afterward. "If we keep doing this, you are going to miss me later if I decide to stop being a pervert and stop doing naughty things with you, right?"


    Brenda didn''t know what to say about that, but she knew her body wanted more! She couldn''t help feeling like a horny slut whenever he touched her most intimate parts or played around with her clitoris like he was doing at that moment... It felt too amazing! Her body needed relief right now, and if Oliver wanted her to admit how badly she longed for his company later on, then perhaps it wouldn''t hurt her pride to let him win this once.


    "Ahh... Yes, of course." Brenda admitted after pondering for a little bit. She then went on to explain further. "What can I say? My body has been craving this kind of attention for quite some time, and you just happen to be the one who took the initiative in seducing me. Hhhmmm..."

 Chapter 70 Is that how a real penis looks?

    "Good. From now on, we will have fun with each other like this, right?" Oliver inquired before proceeding to suck on her pussy lips again while his digits teased the small, swollen bump of her pleasure."Ahhh... Yeah! I want it too! To do naughty things... Ohh!" Brenda responded in agreement as her hips bucked against Oliver''s mouth once more. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, however, the young woman cried out in pure bliss as she arched her back off of the bed and climaxed violently from all these new sensations! A few seconds later, she relaxed once more before lowering herself back down on top of the mattress.


    During that time, Ron had taken Sarah to the same bed where Oliver and Brenda had been having fun. He wanted to be comfortable as well, plus the idea of having sex together in her own bedroom made his heart race with excitement!


    Sarah had been so aroused that she didn''t seem to mind being in the same place with their friends, who kept doing lewd things to each other. Even better than that was how much pleasure her virgin body experienced thanks to her newfound lover and his gentle touches combined with her inexperience.


    "Oh, god! I never imagined it could feel so wonderful when a boy puts his finger in your... Ahhh... There!" Sarah groaned at a particularly delicious jolt of pleasure brought about by Ron''s digits plunging inside of her vagina. "Yes! Do me harder!"


    "You like it rough? Just tell me how hard I can go, okay? I will do anything to please you!" He answered in earnest before moving his middle finger deeper into that hot, moist passage beneath her beautiful frame, causing loud squelching noises to echo throughout the bedroom.


    Soon, Sarah cried out as she climaxed for the first time after his ministrations on her sensitive lady parts.


    "It is amazing how two couples can enjoy themselves in the same bedroom." Brenda pointed out as she watched Ron make his new girlfriend come with just a few thrusts from his digit inside of Sarah''s wet folds. "And she seems extra sensitive to pleasure..."


    When Sarah heard that, her face turned red due to embarrassment. Still, she didn''t feel like stopping their lovemaking just because of being observed by one of her classmates during her most intimate moments.


    "Ahh... It is the first time a boy touches me there... So of course, I became really horny when it happened..." Sarah tried to reason with her companion''s curious inquiry.


    "You don''t have to explain yourself or anything; everyone has different levels of tolerance to sexual stimulation, especially in places where we''re not used to receiving it." Brenda explained to her. "Take my pussy, for example. It isn''t as sensitive as your clit or nipples since I masturbate by rubbing that part often. But when Oliver eats me out, I end up feeling far better than usual!"


    "Hey, girls," Oliver called out from his spot between Brenda''s legs. "Why are we talking when we can just keep doing naughty things? I know that both of you want cock. So don''t let this moment go to waste!"


    Ron nodded at his friend''s suggestion before removing his pants and underwear at last, revealing his hardened member. He had been holding back while pleasuring Sarah, but now, there was no need to wait any longer!


    Sarah eyed it closely as her pussy quivered in anticipation of that first penetration... "Is that how a real penis looks?"


    "Indeed it is!" Brenda answered her friend with enthusiasm. Then she looked at Oliver and waved at him. "Come on, Shadow Man, show us your cock!"


    "Don''t get scared when you see it," Oliver warned with a grin before taking off the rest of his clothes to reveal what lay underneath them.


    Sarah gulped at the sight. What stood before her eyes was a long, thick pole of flesh that throbbed rhythmically from base to tip as if it possessed a life of its own! It was almost double in size compared to the one between Ron''s legs, and it appeared far more intimidating too... She couldn''t believe it when she realized that thing could fit inside a girl''s vagina or even inside her asshole without tearing her in half during intercourse.


    "Will this huge thing fit inside of you?" Sarah asked Brenda with a hint of doubt.


    Brenda, feeling somewhat nervous herself at the sheer size of what she saw protruding from between Oliver''s thighs, tried her best to keep calm and seem confident as she answered Sarah.


    "Yes! Girls can stretch more than you think. They can fit cocks this big when they are relaxed enough." Brenda reassured her. Still, she decided to inform Oliver about being careful nonetheless. "But go slow when putting your cock inside me, okay? Despite how fast I got in bed with you, it is still the first time for me, and I am still inexperienced."


    "No problem." Oliver smiled as he got closer to Brenda so she could spread her legs further apart for him.


    Meanwhile, Ron was already above his lover, and with great effort, managed to hold himself back from entering her right away and thus causing unnecessary pain.


    "I know I''m not as well-equipped as my friend over there... but I''ll make up for that by pleasing you with everything else available at my disposal." Ron said as his erect cock touched against her opening.


    Sarah wrapped her arms around him before giving his lips another kiss, savoring the sweet taste of their intimacy for as long as possible before responding with a whisper of her own. "It doesn''t matter, Ron. Don''t feel pressured to do your best just because you feel insecure about your body or how small or big certain parts may seem compared to others. I like what I see of yours!"


    "Thank you! This means a lot coming from my first girlfriend." Ron replied in gratitude, smiling as his eyes met hers and their gazes locked together in a loving embrace once more. Then he asked her gently, "Are you ready to be mine? We can always stop if you feel uneasy at any point..."


    "Yes, my lover! Take me however you want!"

 Chapter 71 Stop holding yourself back; go wild on me!

    "Yes, my lover! Take me however you want!" Sarah answered without hesitation before spreading her legs wider apart, revealing the pink slit between them, already slickened with juices due to arousal. "I know it will hurt at first... but I want us to be joined as one. Make me feel complete!""All right then..." Ron breathed deeply before grabbing hold of his erection with his left hand while placing the other onto one side of Sarah''s hips for support during penetration. Then he pushed forward until the head of his shaft slipped past the entrance of Sarah''s tight hole; afterwards, there came a sharp cry of surprise mixed with mild discomfort from the beautiful bookworm.


    "Ah, god! It is inside of me! You are inside of me!" Sarah cried out in awe at feeling the sensation of finally being deflowered by her boyfriend. The pain had been minimal compared to how much pleasure he gave her right after breaking through that thin barrier deep within her passage. "Keep going deeper, please... I want more..."


    Ron nodded at her request before pushing himself further into Sarah until every inch of his member was buried inside of her warmth.


    "Hmmm... Yes! So good!" He groaned at feeling the tightness of her vaginal walls gripping around him. "Sarah, you feel incredible!"


    His compliment went unanswered as Sarah''s mouth hung agape from the intense sensations brought about by Ron''s erection filling her up completely. All she could do to respond was to cling onto his muscular frame even tighter and wrap her legs around his waist to pull him closer against herself.


    Meanwhile, Oliver''s massive cock had found its way towards Brenda''s pussy lips, which were glistening due to excitement. The tip of his cock rubbed against them slowly at first to savor the wetness seeping out of them, but soon, he grew tired of waiting and wanted nothing else but to be engulfed deep inside of her depths!


    "Are you ready for me to enter your pussy?" Oliver inquired as his large member prodded her entrance.


    Brenda, whose hands rested atop Oliver''s broad shoulders, responded without hesitation. "Do it already! I''ve been dying to feel something this thick going inside of me for some time now, and here is my opportunity!"


    She then spread her legs wider apart in preparation for receiving such a large cock inside of her and looked into his eyes. Then she kissed him passionately, letting their tongues entwine with each other, hoping that this would help distract herself from any pain that might occur during their first intercourse together.


    Oliver did not waste any more time and proceeded to insert the swollen head of his cock into her slick hole until it popped through her opening; afterward, he pushed forwards inch by inch, stretching those walls further as his length delved into Brenda''s warm tunnel, eliciting loud gasps of pleasure mixed with slight discomfort from both partners.


    Brenda''s eyes widened when she felt Oliver''s shaft plunge further into her depths and begin filling her up with its girthy thickness; it hurt somewhat because he stretched her pussy beyond limits she could ever imagine possible! Still, though, there was also considerable satisfaction as well at the thought of being penetrated by such a magnificent cock for her first time!


    "Ahh... Brenda, I can''t hold back anymore. I am sorry, but I will thrust my way to the bottom." Oliver warned before taking a deep breath and slamming himself all the way inside of her hot snatch until their hips met and his balls rested on top of her buttocks. "Yes! Finally!"


    A loud cry escaped Brenda''s throat, signaling her discomfort from having just gotten her virginity taken away, though not without gaining immense gratification along the way in exchange for it! In fact, to her surprise, this did not turn out nearly as bad or painful as she had imagined beforehand, even with someone so well-endowed doing it. On the contrary: rather than experiencing discomfort, she felt almost ecstatic about getting filled up so much by what was considered huge amongst most men.


    "Ohhh... Oliver! It feels amazing!" Brenda groaned between ragged breaths, her nails digging deep into Oliver''s back due to how good it all felt at once. "Fuck! This is beyond anything else I''ve ever experienced! You''re definitely hitting spots inside me I never imagined possible before!"


    As if sensing her need to adjust to his size, Oliver remained motionless for some time after plunging balls-deep inside of her pussy; meanwhile, Ron and Sarah, on the other hand, were also busy enjoying each other''s embrace. However, unlike their friends, these two kept going at a gentle pace, making love gently, kissing every now and then during their passionate session, savoring all sensations coming from one another while being joined as one entity.


    "Ahhh... Yes... Like that, Ron! Keep doing me just like that!" Sarah cried out with passion in her voice as she clung onto his body, her hips pushing upwards against his, urging him to keep up the rhythm of their lovemaking.


    Ron did not disappoint either and continued driving his erect shaft in and out of his lover''s tight tunnel in a smooth yet firm manner; after a few moments had passed, he began thrusting faster and harder into her depths, causing louder moans of ecstasy to escape from her lips.


    "Brenda," Oliver called out from his spot above her. "How do you feel now?"


    Brenda looked up at him, seeing the lustful expression reflected upon those hazel eyes looking back down at her.


    "Come on, move it!" She urged him between heavy breaths of air mixed with pleasurable sighs escaping from her throat. "Stop holding yourself back; go wild on me! Make me scream with bliss!"


    "As you wish." With that, Oliver pulled himself back until only half his length remained within her passage before driving it forward again at full speed, burying everything inside of her once more in a single, powerful motion.


    "Ahhh... Fuck yeah!"


    Her reaction was immediate, a loud exclamation leaving her mouth in sheer pleasure from feeling that large pole plunge all the way through her tunnel until their hips met together once again in an erotic collision. And before she could react further, Oliver started thrusting in and out of her wet cavern, pounding away like there was no tomorrow.


    "Yes, that''s it! Faster! Harder! Destroy my pussy, you big-dicked stud!"


    "Ahn~ Mhm~ Yes, Ron, keep making love to me."


    Both girls moaned while their partners kept pounding away into their respective partners'' nether regions, creating wet, squelching sounds echoing throughout Sarah''s bedroom.


    It was obvious by their reactions how both Oliver and Ron loved being with them¡ªmaking passionate love or fucking like there was no tomorrow. Whatever one wished to call it didn''t matter since what truly counted here was the pleasure they gave each other through this carnal act.


    This continued on for some time until neither Brenda nor Sarah could endure any longer, reaching their limits simultaneously, as if following some unspoken signal between themselves; then came two loud screams of climax filling up the entire room alongside lewd noises coming from their sloppy unions. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhnnnghhh!!!"


    Then came silence, afterward followed by heavy panting resounding amongst everyone present within these four walls¡ªeach catching his or her breath after such an intense lovemaking session had taken place.

 Chapter 72 Those are only meant for Rons eyes and hands from now on.

    As a sense of clarity washed over Brenda, she opened her eyes to look upon what was going on around her; Oliver was resting above her nude frame, lying face-down atop hers.Sarah and Ron also embraced each other in a gentle manner, sharing tender kisses on one another''s lips and necks before turning their gazes back towards them.


    "Brenda, are you alright? Did it hurt a lot when he entered you?" Sarah inquired with concern evident in her voice as she glanced between her classmate sprawled underneath Oliver''s bigger frame and that massive penis still buried inside her pussy. "You were screaming like crazy during sex just now."


    Brenda gave out a slight chuckle before answering with a teasing tone. "Ha, it wasn''t anything I couldn''t handle... So don''t you worry about me being in pain or anything, okay? And besides, if you''re talking about the screams..."


    She then took a momentary pause for effect before continuing her sentence again.


    "I screamed because I enjoyed every second of our wild romp! This stud made me climax harder than ever¡ªnothing I''ve ever done on my own even comes close to how incredible my orgasm was this time," Brenda finished off with another satisfied sigh leaving her body. "Seriously, who would''ve thought this shy guy could change so much¡ªand now be able to bring us girls so much pleasure?"


    Sarah couldn''t help but let out an amused laugh from hearing her friend bragging about Oliver being good at sex even though they''d just had their first taste moments ago.


    "You two seem to have gotten quite intimate yourselves," Brenda commented after observing their actions thus far since they started fucking side by side in this room together. She noticed how lovingly Sarah hugged her partner close while resting beneath him and returned those sweet pecks of affection he gave back to her every so often.


    "True," Sarah answered in confirmation of her best friend''s inquiry. "Ron and I became boyfriend and girlfriend. That''s why we''ve been acting all lovey-dovey since starting to make love."


    "Oh?" Brenda raised an eyebrow out of curiosity but nonetheless congratulated them without further questioning what led to such a sudden change. "That''s nice! You guys look like a sweet couple. I''m happy for both of you!"


    "Thank you, Brenda. But isn''t that what happened with you and Oliver as well? Aren''t you his girlfriend already?" Sarah inquired, tilting her head sideways as she pondered over this subject further. "You also let him take away your virginity..."


    Brenda''s expression changed at those words coming from Sarah; however, there wasn''t anger behind it, nor was she embarrassed either¡ªit seemed more thoughtful if anything else!


    Finally, after some time passed, Brenda slapped Oliver''s back before answering, "Nah... I don''t think so; we''ll be just sex friends who love to do naughty things. It''s clear that we''re into this type of stuff, and it''s great having someone willing to do similar activities with no strings attached. I doubt Oliver even wants or needs an official girlfriend anyway. Right?"


    Oliver chuckled at Brenda''s blunt assessment, finding nothing wrong with how things were between them. Instead, he replied with complete honesty, "It''s as you say. I only need sex partners, and a girl with a dirty mind like you is the best type for me."


    "In that case, we''ll keep having fun from now on, Oliver," Brenda remarked as she looked up towards him once more. "I want lots of excitement, especially from doing lewd things! Nothing is better than indulging in raunchy adventures together with people willing to participate alongside you!"


    Oliver then turned his attention back to Ron and Sarah after having settled everything regarding his current relationship status with Brenda. "So... how does it feel to be with your girlfriend, huh, Ron?"


    "Awesome!" Ron answered without hesitation at all. "She''s everything I ever dreamed of in a girl. Gentle yet passionate, very caring and loving too¡ªnot to mention she is gorgeous! And it''s all thanks to you helping me become braver in approaching her earlier."


    Sarah couldn''t contain herself any longer from hearing such lovely words spoken about herself aloud; thus, she kissed him before muttering something along the lines of...


    "Thank you, my love..." before resuming their lip-lock session once again.


    On the other hand, Oliver noticed how Sarah had breasts bigger than most girls their age, which were now being squished against Ron''s torso¡ªanother benefit enjoyed by couples engaging in intimacy!


    When they pulled away, Oliver gave his input regarding the couple in front of them. "Yeah, I have to agree here; Sarah is beautiful. And her tits look like they''re nicer to play with, bigger, and softer."


    "Hey! Don''t stare too much at them, Oliver. Those are only meant for Ron''s eyes and hands from now on." Sarah said while trying her best not to show any signs of embarrassment over him openly gawking at her exposed bosom. "Your friend, however, can admire them all he wants, since he owns those massive boobs."


    "Come on, isn''t it fine if he just takes a quick feel? Don''t be mean! At least let him give them a few squeezes!" Brenda cut in right after hearing what Sarah had told Oliver earlier. Then she looked at Ron, who appeared taken aback by this suggestion coming out of nowhere, before continuing her plea. "He isn''t asking to do naughty things with them, Sarah. Let your boyfriend share those beauties with us. I also want to touch them."


    Ron hesitated but soon gave in to Brenda''s insistence before asking his girlfriend himself whether it''d be alright for her chest to be groped like that or not. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uhh... If you say so, I suppose it wouldn''t hurt anything," Sarah conceded, albeit still feeling a bit reluctant about agreeing to let other people fondle her breasts like toys.


    Still, as long as nobody tried taking advantage of her generous offer and started doing perverted stuff beyond simple fondling... then maybe allowing something minor wouldn''t matter too much?

 Chapter 73 Cheating?

    As soon as Sarah uttered her approval, Brenda got off the bed to push Oliver out of his position between her legs. She then sat next to Ron and Sarah, followed by Oliver himself, who joined them soon afterward on top of another empty spot available near their pair of lovers.Then two each began running their hands around one of Sarah''s breasts while squeezing, teasing, lifting them up, and pinching her nipples¡ªall while enjoying every moment spent admiring these soft, luscious mounds of feminine beauty before their very eyes!


    "Mhhh~" Sarah moaned as she felt her bosom being kneaded by two pairs of different hands at once.


    She tried covering her mouth to prevent such erotic noises from escaping further from between her lips, yet every attempt proved futile because neither person groping her would cease doing so until they had their fill for now.


    Ron, on the other hand, sat speechless, mesmerized at how beautiful this sight looked right before his eyes¡ªseeing his girlfriend getting fondled like a sex toy had roused a strange mixture of pride and arousal within him!


    But aside from feeling those weird sensations welling up deep inside his gut, there was also something else going on down there besides an emotional response, namely, his manhood starting to grow hard again due to these arousing feelings brought upon him.


    Oliver smirked as he saw his friend''s growing erection and teased. "Well, someone''s happy to see both of us enjoying his girlfriend''s breasts, eh?"


    Sarah noticed her boyfriend''s cock getting more prominent too, and her cheeks flushed red as she turned away in embarrassment.


    "Stop embarrassing my boyfriend," she protested. "He didn''t do anything wrong. Besides, isn''t it normal for a boy to feel good by watching something like this?"


    Brenda looked at Ron''s cock and licked her lips. "Looks yummy."


    She moved downwards until she positioned herself between Ron''s thighs, putting his erect cock directly before her face. Then, without wasting another second, Brenda leaned forward and planted her tongue on top of the rigid pole to give it an intense tongue bath.


    "Wait! What are you..." Sarah screamed when she saw what was happening below them. However, by the time she had reacted, Brenda had already started pleasuring her boyfriend, who couldn''t even hold himself back from letting out loud groans of pleasure while being serviced orally by another girl¡ªother than his own beloved!


    "Brenda! Stop blowing my boyfriend!" Sarah complained, feeling upset about such betrayal. "How can you just do that when I just became his girlfriend!"


    However, Brenda didn''t listen to Sarah at all and kept going at it regardless, and seeing that Sarah was about to do something, Oliver intervened to help his new sex friend. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shhh... Just let her continue for now..." He whispered into her ear before nibbling on her earlobe afterward. "Why bother stopping her? Let us have fun."


    "But... you too, stop that!" She then screamed again when she felt someone kiss her neck and shoulders. And who else could it be besides the male member of this naughty pair currently accompanying their group tonight!


    "Why don''t you look at Ron instead? See how he enjoys Brenda sucking his cock. Doesn''t he look satisfied?" Oliver remarked before pressing his lips against a sensitive section located alongside the back of her shoulder blades once more. At the same time, he continued fondling those soft breasts, molding them around with his fingers whenever the fancy struck him so.


    Sarah''s face remained flushed red, but nonetheless, she turned her attention towards Ron to watch him receive pleasure from Brenda''s ministrations¡ªsomething that made the young bookworm feel conflicted over what was happening right now: Was this normal in sexual relationships between high schoolers nowadays? Do they often swap partners back and forth like crazy people engaged in wild orgies? Or maybe...


    And as if reading her mind, Oliver began answering all those unspoken questions running through Sarah''s head amidst their activities together in bed. "This type of stuff isn''t what everyone does, you know? Most people would be shocked at just imagining their friends doing sexual acts. But, at the same time, we are not like others, right? After all, we fucked together in the same bedroom... So might as well explore different kinks while having sex!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Oliver then elaborated further, using both his words and actions simultaneously to get his point across better. "Like I said earlier, don''t stop them from continuing to play with each other because, in return, there will also come certain benefits from doing so as well. For example..."


    His hands slid down toward her crotch area, where he caressed her mound for a bit before letting two digits move up and down along either side of her labia¡ªeliciting another moan out of Sarah. Afterward, these fingers were brought back upward again, but this time, instead of being removed from her body entirely, they hovered above that little nub near the topmost portion of her slit.


    "...For starters, wouldn''t it feel great having your pussy taken by my cock? You won''t even think about Brenda playing with Ron if your own mind is too focused on getting pleasured yourself..." With that said, Oliver pressed onto her clitoris and flicked over it once, making the girl jolt upon contact due to its sensitivity level being far higher than her breasts.


    "Ahn!" She gasped from feeling her sensitive button getting fondled that way without warning. "Don''t do that so suddenly! And isn''t that cheating when you are fucking someone else''s girlfriend?"


    "Cheating? Are you going to leave Ron because I fucked you?" He inquired while continuing to finger Sarah''s button further.


    "N-never!"


    "See, then what is the problem? And, I am sure, Ron wouldn''t care if you did me while he got sucked on by Brenda. Right, buddy?"

 Chapter 74 Even if we are dating now?

    When hearing his friend''s inquiry, Ron felt conflicted. Yes, it felt like heaven to get his cock sucked by a beautiful blonde bombshell... and seeing his girl squirm underneath Oliver''s gentle teasing made him jealous to some extent. But watching them play around together somehow looked incredibly hot as well!"I know that my dick is not so big or good as yours, and she might end up craving more in the future, but I don''t want to break up with her just because of that. So... Ahhh! Anyway, if both of you are fine with this, then go on."


    "Why are you saying that I will crave for more! I am not a whore!" Sarah complained, even though she herself started getting horny from all the things that Oliver kept doing to her body and watching Brenda deepthroat her boyfriend. "So, I won''t end up becoming that type of girl. So please don''t worry!"


    "Okay! I trust you, but..." Ron had to pause in the middle of his sentence to moan loudly when he felt his cock slip deeper inside Brenda''s mouth again. "...I still want to watch you guys..."


    "You want to see your girlfriend riding another man''s cock?" Sarah inquired in disbelief.


    Ron let out another loud groan of pleasure as Brenda bobbed her head faster along the length of his pole before answering Sarah''s query, "Yes. Ahhhh... Damn! It looks hot when you are naked and being played with."


    "Wow..." Oliver butted into their conversation, surprised at Ron''s newfound boldness. "Buddy, you are totally getting into being a cuckold here."


    A cuckold...? Yes... he must be! Who else would enjoy seeing another male fuck your significant other if not a cuckold?


    These thoughts filled up Ron''s mind entirely while staring at his lover, admiring how her beautiful figure twisted and squirmed about thanks to Oliver teasing her; he also remembered enjoying his mother getting fucked by Oliver as well. That was why it didn''t feel strange anymore to hear himself be called something along those lines since everything about what he''d experienced today already pointed him towards becoming a so-called ''cuckold'' anyway...


    "I think I might be..." Ron whispered out loud before admitting to his fetish for the first time out loud. And no matter how much it pained his pride or conflicted with traditional values surrounding relationships, he had finally embraced what made him feel this good!


    "Wait, wait!" Sarah called out to try halting everyone in their tracks once more. "Ron, you like seeing me getting dirty with other men? Even if we are dating now, you still want to watch?"


    "It''s not like that..." Ron paused mid-sentence again to gasp air¡ªcourtesy of Brenda deepthroating his dick deeply inside her throat again, "It''s just watching you being intimate with Oliver made me so aroused! If it were others, I would definitely mind, but because it was him, somehow, I thought that this wasn''t so bad..."


    "Damn! This guy is wild." Brenda commented as she got off Ron''s cock to catch some air. "But I guess, since Oliver is such an awesome lover, you might have gotten excited at imagining your girlfriend having sex with him!"


    Then, after giving Ron''s member a few strokes, she resumed sucking it inside her mouth while looking up at the cute, shy teen who kept moaning loudly under her care.


    Ron nodded at Brenda''s remark before staring at Sarah; despite having the face of an introvert, these expressions that adorned his features told another tale altogether...namely, excitement at watching his own girlfriend lose herself to carnal pleasure!


    "Ahhh~ There!" She cried out when Oliver''s fingers pinched her clit gently between them. Her body trembled for a moment afterward until those digits stopped pressing against that small button located right above her entrance. "I can''t believe that Ron actually wants to see me getting fucked by you..."


    Sarah turned back to stare directly into Oliver''s hazel eyes, which met hers head-on without wavering in intensity whatsoever.


    Soon, their lips interlocked together again, leaving Ron unable to contain his excitement even more because, somehow, seeing his first girlfriend being passionately kissed like that had managed to turn him on far greater than before!


    Oliver pushed Sarah onto her back on the mattress, spreading her legs apart after making sure that she was comfortable enough for what would come next. Once ready, he crawled between her open thighs and positioned his cock right above the wet entrance waiting for him there; he held his rod''s base firmly with one hand, lining up its tip against those pink folds beneath it while letting his free palm roam across that voluptuous bosom of hers.


    "It looks like you are ready to get penetrated," Oliver muttered under his breath, smiling at Sarah, whose eyes remained fixed upon his muscular physique towering over her own small frame. "Just relax and enjoy yourself from this moment onwards. After all, aren''t we here to have fun together?"


    "Mmmmh," She nodded subtly while closing her eyes, bracing herself for what would come next. However, no sooner than she''d shut her eyelids closed, that big cock started slipping inside her pussy inch by inch! It stretched her passage wide open without stopping, not giving her time to adjust or prepare for what felt like an unrelenting penetration into her depths!


    "Ahhhhh!!! Nggghhhh!" The beautiful bookworm gasped aloud when feeling Oliver''s length digging deeper within her tight hole, making her arch forward slightly from how big and thick it felt pushing inside her. "Oh my god! It''s too big! Ohh!!"


    "Don''t worry; this is only half of it, and you''ve taken it pretty well already. So keep relaxing."


    Sarah couldn''t think about anything else besides being impaled on that enormous pole of flesh sliding further within her body; its sheer size made every inch count when penetrating her depths until she felt it bottom out deep inside her nether regions!


    "Ohhhh!!! Fuck!" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 75 You look beautiful right now...

    Her entire body trembled from getting filled up like never before by such a large cock stretching her walls apart. And despite feeling some pain due to inexperience and overall nervousness, Sarah still found pleasure amidst all these sensations rushing through her mind and nerves simultaneously..."Ahhnnn..."


    Soon enough, however, Oliver began moving once more¡ªthrusting himself in and out slowly while ensuring he didn''t hurt the young woman beneath him. This allowed both partners to adjust to their positions better and enjoy this moment even further than before.


    "Wow..." Ron muttered as he watched his friend make love with his girlfriend. "Sarah looks amazing right now! She''s so beautiful..."


    He couldn''t stop himself from getting turned on even more at witnessing such an erotic scene taking place right before his eyes: seeing Sarah getting fucked by another man... It made him feel excited beyond belief!


    "Ron, you really look cute when you get all hot and bothered like this!" Brenda remarked before resuming her ministrations on the boy''s erect penis once again. This time, instead of just sucking on his shaft alone, Brenda used both hands to massage those soft orbs resting between his legs as well.


    "Ah, ohhh..." Ron moaned while watching Oliver fuck Sarah hard from above; the sight alone was enough to send shivers running down his spine in delight! But then, adding to these visual stimuli came tactile pleasure coming from Brenda''s skillful blowjob coupled with her expert handling of his testicles.


    Meanwhile, Sarah kept gasping for air whenever Oliver would thrust deep inside her tight slit and then pull back outwards afterward, creating wet noises that echoed throughout her room along with loud smacks of their groins slamming against each other''s bodies repeatedly...


    "Mhmm, yeah... Keep going! I love it when you pound me hard!" She screamed, her hips pushing upward to meet Oliver''s cock halfway every time he slammed downward toward her core again and again¡ªmeeting each movement with equal enthusiasm!


    It didn''t take long until Ron started to feel his climax approaching. "Brenda, I''m about to come soon... Ahhhh!"


    "Go ahead, shoot your load into my mouth," Brenda replied after pulling away from his shaft for a second before wrapping her lips around it once more.


    "Damn!" That was all the warning she got from Ron before finally reaching his peak, releasing several thick jets of semen straight down her throat. "Ahhhhhh..."


    Brenda kept her lips wrapped around Ron''s cock, letting it spurt rope after rope of his seed inside her mouth while swallowing every drop that flowed in. And by the time he was done unloading everything he had left, Brenda pulled away and opened her lips wide apart to show off the white liquid pooled within before closing them shut again and gulping it all down with ease.


    "Enjoyed it?" She asked while wiping away excesses from her chin using a finger afterward.


    "Yeah..." Ron answered between breaths. Then he turned his attention back towards Sarah and Oliver, who hadn''t stopped fucking throughout his climax earlier. In fact, they were getting even faster than before!


    Brenda followed his gaze to see what got him so excited; it didn''t take long for her to notice the same sight that Ron saw as well: Sarah getting pounded hard by Oliver''s enormous cock from behind now! The change of position must have happened right when Brenda focused on sucking off the cute, shy teen next to her instead.


    "Shit!" Brenda muttered under her breath, "Oliver really knows how to make girls feel good..."


    She watched in awe at how much pleasure her friend appeared to be receiving thanks to this big-dicked stud going wild inside her tight pussy...


    "Mmmm!! Oh, yes! Fuck me harder! Please don''t stop!" Sarah cried out loud while clutching the sheets beneath herself tightly with both hands, her beautiful face showing signs of pure ecstasy coursing throughout every inch of her being.


    Ron stared at his lover''s expression of pure bliss; it made him want to rush over there and join them again! So without hesitation anymore, he crawled forward until he found himself face-to-face with Sarah, who immediately wrapped her arms around his neck before pulling him closer toward herself for a passionate kiss filled with desire for one another.


    "Ahhh... Thank you, Ron..." She whispered into his ear after breaking away from their intense lip lock session. "I wouldn''t have been able to enjoy myself like this if you hadn''t allowed us to have fun together!"


    "You look beautiful right now..." Ron told her, "Seeing you like this, getting dominated by Oliver, makes me happy too!"


    "I am glad..." Sarah replied before kissing him once more. And while their mouths remained interlocked, Oliver kept pounding her hard from behind, causing her ass cheeks to jiggle every time those hips collided against hers!


    It didn''t take long until Sarah reached another climax; her whole body tensed up, and her walls clamped tightly around Oliver''s shaft, pumping away inside of her. This sudden contraction caused him to groan in pleasure as well, since the added tightness made his experience more pleasurable as well. "Damn! I''m cumming too!" He grunted loudly while pushing himself deeper within the girl beneath himself. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Afterward, he started releasing several spurts of semen deep within her pussy...


    "Ahhh!! Yes!!" Sarah screamed aloud when feeling those hot jets filling her insides up with warmth.


    Soon enough, the sensation became too much to handle anymore and finally pushed her over the edge into an orgasmic bliss unlike anything she''d ever experienced before!!


    "Wow..." Brenda muttered under her breath again after witnessing such an erotic scene unfolding right before her eyes yet again. "I am glad that I paired up with him for the assignment. Otherwise, I''d miss out on all these sexy moments!"

 Chapter 76 Linda

    Oliver collapsed next to Sarah as he came down from his orgasm. She lay next to him with a satisfied look on her face and her breasts heaving with each breath."How are you feeling?" He asked her. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Great! I came so hard, my whole body tingles." She sighed contentedly. "I hope we can do this again sometime."


    Oliver looked at Ron, who was holding Sarah''s head in his lap. He looked very happy too, stroking her hair like she was a cat. "What do you think, Ron? Is it okay if I continue having sex with Sarah?"


    "Of course, man. I told you, I''m fine with it," he answered. "Just remember, she''s my girlfriend, so don''t try to steal her away or anything like that."


    "Don''t worry, I have no interest in stealing her. I just want to have some fun," Oliver reassured him. "Brenda and I are going to head home now. You two can stay here and spend some more time together. You shouldn''t leave your girlfriend alone after sex, you know? You''ll make her sad."


    Ron looked at Sarah, who nodded. "That''s true. I want to stay with you for a while longer."


    "Sure. Thanks again, Oliver," Ron said, shaking his hand. "You''re a real friend."


    "Of course. You''re a great friend too," Oliver chuckled before getting dressed and heading out with Brenda.


    Oliver glanced back one more time at Sarah and Ron cuddling. Then he turned to Brenda and gave her a playful slap on the ass. "Come on, Brenda, let''s go home."


    She squealed in surprise, then laughed. "Hey! Don''t get too carried away just because you fucked me once."


    "I just didn''t fuck you; I''m also your first man. Remember? Besides, we had fun together, and we''ll continue having fun. No need to act like we''re just friends, you and me."


    She giggled as she walked beside him, wobbling slightly due to her pussy being sore after all the action. "All right. You got me there. I guess I''ll let you touch me whenever you want from now on."


    Oliver laughed, putting an arm around her shoulders as they walked. "Good, because there''s no way I can keep my hands off you now. We''ll continue doing lewd stuff as much as we can, all right?"


    Brenda smiled up at him and nodded, leaning against him for support. "All right, you sex-crazed hunk."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "So, tell me more about this guy," Brenda''s mother said, smiling at her daughter across the living room.


    The two of them looked alike¡ªboth with blonde hair and blue eyes¡ªbut where Brenda was still finding her way, her mother had the kind of mature charm that came with age. Her full breasts and confident aura put her far beyond her daughter in that department.


    She wore a beige V-neck sweater with a matching cardigan and dark blue pants, her hair styled in a loose braid that rested over one shoulder.


    "What do you mean, Mom?" Brenda shrugged, sitting down in a chair by the window and picking up her cup of coffee.


    "Oh, please, baby. Don''t try that with me. You came in here with a dreamy look on your face. I''m sure you were thinking of your mystery man." Linda leaned closer and patted Brenda''s hand. "Don''t worry. You can tell your mother everything. Is he cute?"


    Brenda hesitated for a moment before answering. "He''s handsome. Really tall and muscular, too. But we''re just friends."


    "I don''t believe you," Linda crossed her arms and grinned. "Come on. You can tell me. When will I get to meet him?"


    "It''s true! We''re just friends. We''re not together." Brenda took a deep breath. "But... he''s really good at... you know. Doing things with his... you know..."


    Her mother blinked. "Oh? What kind of things? You''ll have to be more specific than that."


    "Like, sex," she whispered.


    "Sex!? You had sex with this boy!?! And you''re telling me you two are just friends!?! What were you thinking, Brenda!?!?" Linda jumped up from her seat, looking like she wanted to shake some sense into Brenda.


    "Mom, please!" Brenda put her hands on her mother''s arms and looked into her eyes. "Listen. I didn''t want to do it. He kind of forced himself on me."


    "He raped you!?!? Oh my god, baby, are you all right? We need to call the police!" Linda rushed to the phone and started dialing 911, but Brenda grabbed her hand and stopped her.


    "No, no, not at all. He wasn''t rough with me or anything like that. I don''t even remember what it was exactly. One minute we''re talking, and then the next minute, I''m on his lap with my clothes half off, and he''s kissing me all over. And I was also enjoying it, so I let him continue."


    "Oh dear. That''s a relief." Linda sighed, letting go of the phone. "For a moment, I thought my little girl was hurt by that boy. You should be more careful with your words. I was terrified there."


    "But he is very assertive. When I''m with him, I can''t say no to him. He does whatever he wants, and I get carried away. This never happened before. With other guys, I''ve always been the one in control." Brenda giggled at the memory of a naked Oliver trying to pleasure her. "And the truth is, it feels good to let him take the lead. To not worry about being in charge for a while. He takes care of everything, and I can just relax."


    Linda looked at her daughter with a worried expression on her face. She took Brenda''s hand and stroked it gently. "Brenda, listen. This is important. You shouldn''t let boys force themselves on you. If they do something you don''t like, you need to tell them no. It doesn''t matter how good it feels. Some things aren''t meant to be done."

 Chapter 77 Im not going to become a heartless monster.

    "I know, Mom. That''s not what happened. I''m not a little girl anymore. I''ve got my own mind. If I didn''t want to, I''d say so, but... I wanted him to fuck me. I wanted him inside of me. And it was amazing. The way he used his tongue, his fingers... the size of his cock...""Brenda!" Her mother''s voice was stern.


    Brenda blushed and stopped talking. "Sorry. Got carried away."


    "I understand that you''re at an age where experimenting with sex is natural, but I don''t think that this is a healthy way of looking at things," Linda said, looking concerned again. "You can''t just go around letting boys use you like a toy, Brenda. What kind of relationship is that going to be? Do you even have feelings for each other?"


    "No, no, Mom. I don''t want anything serious with anyone. We are just two friends having fun together." Brenda smiled. "Also, I want to focus on studies, not relationships. I need to get into a good university and make my future. If I''m distracted by some boy, I won''t be able to do that. With Oliver, I won''t have that problem because we''re just having sex."


    Linda shook her head, trying to process all of this.


    "I still think that you''re making a big mistake. I know that you''re a smart girl, and I trust your judgment, but I don''t think that you''re going to find happiness like this."


    "Well, at least he knows how to fuck me right. It will keep my body satisfied and my mind free to focus on studies. I won''t get all moody and depressed because of a lack of sex. I''ll be able to enjoy life and work hard." Brenda took a sip of her coffee. "And who knows, maybe when I graduate from college and start working, then I''ll look for a boyfriend. But not right now, not while I''m studying."


    "I guess that makes sense, but it just seems like a very cold way to look at it. What about love? What about romance? Don''t you want that in your life?" Linda looked sad. "I don''t want you to miss out on the best things in life."


    "Mom, calm down. I''m not going to become a heartless monster." Brenda giggled at her mom''s reaction. "If I find someone I really like, I will let myself fall in love. But right now, I only want to have fun with Oliver. He makes me feel good. I''m sure that if I ever meet somebody else, Oliver will understand and won''t get jealous or anything like that. It''s not like we are in a relationship or anything. We''re just friends with benefits."


    Linda nodded slowly. She didn''t seem convinced, but she wasn''t going to argue anymore. Brenda was her own woman now, and she had to respect her decisions, no matter how much she didn''t agree with them.


    "Ok. I guess I can accept that. Just promise me that you''ll be careful and use protection. The last thing you need is an unexpected pregnancy." Linda said, giving Brenda a stern look. "And I hope you can invite him once to our home, so I can see what kind of boy you''re hanging out with. If he turns out to be a jerk or something like that, then I want to know so that I can help you stay away from him."


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll make sure that we use protection. And I think that you''ll like Oliver when you meet him." Brenda smiled, feeling relieved that her mother had accepted her decision. "He''s really nice, and he''s smart too. You''ll see." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright. I trust you. Just keep in mind that you''re still young, and there''s always risk in letting your body do the thinking for you." Linda hugged her daughter. "I don''t want you to get hurt."


    Brenda nodded and leaned against her mom''s shoulder. "Don''t worry about it, Mom. I''m not that dumb. I can handle myself. I won''t get hurt."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    While walking towards his house, Oliver felt like a true man. He had managed to fuck two different girls today and had so much fun with them, and all that during the span of a single day, an afternoon, even!


    This was amazing! Not even a week had passed since he first had sex, and his life had changed completely! He had gone from a shy and insecure teenager to a confident and experienced guy who knew how to seduce women and satisfy their bodies.


    He arrived at his home, feeling very proud of his achievements. However, he soon noticed something was off. As he went through the entrance, he realized that there was an unfamiliar pair of high heels resting in the hallway next to his mom''s shoes.


    Oliver wondered if they belonged to one of her friends but then remembered that his parents had planned to go on a date this evening, so they wouldn''t be back until late. His dad''s car was also missing from the garage.


    Then whose shoes did those belong to? Who else could have visited the house while his parents were away? How did they get in?


    Oliver entered the living room, curious about what was going on, yet he didn''t find any signs of an intruder. Everything looked normal and clean.


    "Anyone home?" Oliver asked, expecting an answer from somewhere else in the house. However, nobody replied.


    Feeling puzzled, he made his way upstairs, hoping to find someone there. When he got to the second floor, he saw light coming out of the bedroom at the end of the hall.


    As he approached the room, the sounds of heavy panting reached his ears. They grew louder with each step Oliver took towards the door.


    Finally, he stopped in front of the closed door, where the noise was coming from, and leaned closer to listen.


    *Hahh* *Hahh* *Hahh*

 Chapter 78 Amara

    Finally, he stopped in front of the closed door, where the noise was coming from, and leaned closer to listen. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.*Hahh* *Hahh* *Hahh*


    He recognized that sound! It sounded just like the noise that would come from the woman whenever she was getting fucked by someone.


    "Ahh... Ahhh... Yes!"


    Wait! That voice belonged to Amara!


    Without a doubt, that moan was hers. He''d recognize that tone anywhere. And the pants too¡ªthey were definitely coming from her mouth. No question about it. Amara must be having sex in there right now.


    ''But when did my sister come back? Who was she fucking? Is it her boyfriend?'' Oliver thought to himself. ''Instead of coming with us for a weekend vacation, Amara had gone on a trip with her university friends. She was supposed to stay away for a few more days. I guess they ended the trip early or something.''


    The image of his sister naked, with her legs spread wide open, getting pounded by some unknown guy, appeared before his eyes. ''No! Why am I thinking about her like this? She may be hot, but she is my big sis. Besides, she must be fucking her boyfriend right now, so I shouldn''t get involved. I don''t want her mad at me for interrupting them.''


    Although he told himself that, Oliver couldn''t resist peeking inside the bedroom to see who was fucking his sister, if only to satisfy his curiosity.


    ''Amara has been a tease for me since childhood. It''s not like I''m going to do anything with her. But I am interested in seeing what kind of guy would be up to her level.''


    With that in mind, Oliver put his hand on the handle and pushed down on the latch. He then opened the door just a little bit, careful to not make any noise that might alert them to his presence. Then, after taking a deep breath and calming down, he leaned forward until one eye was pressed against the crack.


    The scene that awaited him was breathtaking. The first thing he noticed was Amara lying naked on the bed with her legs apart and a naked man positioned between them. His cock was penetrating her vagina while she writhed beneath him in ecstasy.


    Amara had short red hair, long eyelashes, blue eyes, and a very pretty face, which was now contorted with pleasure due to her lover''s actions. She was a beautiful young woman with long legs and large, firm breasts. A perfect figure!


    The man wasn''t muscular but had a slim build. And yet, despite being on top of her, he wasn''t showing any signs of dominance or superiority. If anything, it looked like Amara was leading the whole affair.


    Oliver wondered what kind of relationship they had. He couldn''t tell whether they were lovers or just friends with benefits. Still, it didn''t matter. ''Now that I know it''s her, I better leave before she finds out and gets angry at me for spying on her. It''s best to let her enjoy her time without interrupting them.''


    He was about to leave when he heard the man''s voice coming from inside the room. "Amara! I don''t think I can hold back anymore... I''m cumming!"


    "Ahhh... Why do you always cum so quickly... Ahhh... Just try to last a bit more... I don''t want to end without having orgasmed first!" Amara shouted back at him as he thrust into her body.


    "Ahhh! I''m sorry! Here I go!" The guy couldn''t endure for another minute and gave a few last thrusts, releasing his semen into her hole.


    "Damn it!" She moaned loudly and arched her back upwards. Then, she relaxed again as she felt the warm fluid fill her insides. "I hate you, Jack! You should have tried harder! It''s not like it''s that hard to fuck me long enough to get me off! Fuck!"


    "Sorry, Amara, I did what I could. Maybe next time?" Jack apologized, still panting from exhaustion. "I promise that I''ll do my best then!"


    "Yes, sure. You say the same thing every time, but it always ends up being the same thing. Well, whatever..." She shook her head in disapproval. Then, after he pulled out of her, Amara got up from the bed and began walking towards the bathroom. "Now, let''s take a shower together, so you can go back before my family gets here. And don''t forget to wear a condom next time! You came inside me again!"


    "Yes, I''ll remember," Jack answered, following behind her. When they both entered the bathroom, Oliver heard the water begin flowing.


    ''So that guy''s name is Jack, huh. I wonder who he is to her. I''m also surprised that my sister ended up fucking a guy like him. Not that there''s anything wrong with him, but he doesn''t seem to be able to satisfy her.''


    After waiting for a while to ensure that Amara wouldn''t come out, he closed the door again and went to his own room. He wanted to take a shower and clean himself from all the sweat accumulated during the intense sexual activity of the day.


    Oliver got naked and stepped into the shower stall. While washing his body, he thought about how his sister seemed disappointed by her partner''s performance. That was quite strange because she seemed like someone who knew a lot about sex and enjoyed it. It shouldn''t have been hard to find a good lover.


    ''Wait, why am I even thinking of this?'' Oliver snapped out of his thoughts, realizing that he was worrying too much about his big sis and the man she chose to sleep with. ''That''s none of my business. It''s not as if I can help her or something like that. Or maybe I can..."

 Chapter 79 Did you see me in the bedroom earlier?

    Oliver couldn''t stop thinking about how sexy his big sister looked getting fucked and how hot her body was. She might be his older sister, but there was no denying that she was a beautiful woman. A very tempting one at that. He had jerked off many times while imagining himself fucking her brains out.Not only that, but Oliver also remembered how his cock reacted every time his sister teased him by wearing skimpy clothing or acting in a seductive way around him. Even though he tried to suppress such thoughts, his mind couldn''t ignore how attractive Amara was. ''But that''s normal, right? It''s normal to feel sexually attracted to a sexy woman, even if it''s your own sister.''


    The more he thought about it, the more his penis grew erect. Oliver was afraid that if he didn''t stop fantasizing about Amara, then he would end up masturbating while imagining her naked body, so he forced himself to think of something else.


    Once he finished bathing, Oliver dried himself off and put on his underwear, shorts, and a T-shirt. He then sat down on the bed and rested for a bit. The image of Amara getting fucked wouldn''t leave his head. Her moans kept playing over and over again in his mind, as if they were trying to tempt him into doing something naughty.


    "Damn it! Why is my stupid sister haunting my thoughts like this?" Oliver cursed under his breath. Then he heard footsteps coming from the outside of his room, and he knew that they were headed downstairs.


    Oliver wondered whether he should pretend that he hadn''t seen anything or go talk to them. After a moment of hesitation, Oliver decided to go greet his big sis and meet her boyfriend or fuck buddy.


    When Oliver went to the living room, he found Amara sitting on the sofa wearing a black spaghetti-strap top with lace detailing at the cleavage area, along with a denim mini hot pants that wasn''t buttoned up, exposing the upper half of her red G-string panties.


    She had just taken a shower, and her short red hair was still wet. The smell of shampoo and body wash emanating from her was strong in the air.


    As for Jack, he was nowhere to be seen, which made Oliver wonder what happened. ''Did he already leave?''


    "Hey, Ollie!" Amara greeted her brother when she noticed him approaching. She flashed him a big smile, showing her perfect white teeth. "When did you get here?"


    "Just a few minutes ago," he replied, unable to take his eyes away from those sexy legs of hers. They were so long and smooth! He wanted to reach out and run his fingers through them.


    "You should have told me, Ollie. I could have given you a proper welcome kiss." She chuckled and blew a kiss at him. Then she patted the empty spot next to her. "Come and sit down, baby bro." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Here she goes with her usual tease,'' he thought, but despite that, Oliver obeyed and walked over to where she sat.


    Amara immediately wrapped an arm around her little brother and pulled him in for a hug. She pressed her body against his side, making him feel her softness. "I missed you! How is my little prince doing these days?"


    ''Little prince? Damn, this woman is so embarrassing.'' Oliver sighed in his mind but didn''t resist her affection. "Good, I guess. And what about you? Why are you back home early? Weren''t you supposed to come later this week?"


    "Ah, well, my friend got sick, so the trip got cut short. We all decided to return today instead of staying there." She gave his cheek a kiss. "So, tell me. Did you miss me? Hmm?"


    Oliver tried his best to ignore how close she was to him. He could feel her warm breath tickling his skin. Her breasts pushed against his chest, and her leg brushed his thigh.


    "Umm, yeah, I did," he managed to answer, trying not to stare at her cleavage.


    "Good boy," she said and kissed his cheek again. Then, she leaned closer to him, until her lips were almost touching his ear, and whispered. "Did you see me in the bedroom earlier? What did you think of my boyfriend? Was he handsome?"


    The suddenness of the question took Oliver by surprise. So, the guy wasn''t just a fuck buddy, and Amara was aware that she had been seen!


    "You knew?" Oliver looked at her with a mix of embarrassment and guilt. He expected his sister to scold him for watching, but instead, she smiled.


    "Of course, I didn''t. But now, you told me. Naughty boy, aren''t you, Ollie? Peeking into a girl''s room while she''s having sex." She pinched his nose playfully. "So, what did you think of Jack?"


    Oliver didn''t know what to say, so he went with the truth. "Well, it wasn''t that great, honestly. The sex I mean. It was over before it even began."


    "Oh god!! Ollie, you just didn''t say that to me!" Amara exclaimed, looking at him as if he''d said something unbelievable. "What happened to you? Shouldn''t you get shy talking about things like this? Where did my cute little brother go?"


    Oliver was a bit surprised himself. He didn''t expect to be so straightforward, but maybe it had to do with his newfound confidence. "What? You asked me, so I gave you my opinion."


    "Yes, I asked about Jack, not about the sex. That was a very naughty thing to say, mister. How can you tell when the sex is good or not?" Amara shook her head in disapproval. "Don''t tell me that you''ve been watching porn and comparing it to real life or something like that. That''s wrong, Ollie. You know that, don''t you? Real sex is nothing like that. It can''t be compared to the fake stuff that they do in the videos. No matter how much you practice, there are always going to be imperfections."

 Chapter 80 When did you become such a playboy?!!

    "Uh... yeah. I''ve seen those videos. That''s true. I don''t compare them to reality. But I wasn''t talking about what I saw on the screen." Oliver looked at her, wondering if he should come clean about everything that he''d been doing since Mia had taught him about sex."What do you mean, then?" Amara asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I wasn''t referring to porn. It''s because I''ve experienced it firsthand." Oliver shrugged, trying to remain nonchalant despite his nervousness. "I''ve slept with a woman, and she taught me all kinds of things. Things that I didn''t even imagine were possible. Stuff like that. So, now I can tell when the sex is good or bad. And the one between you and Jack wasn''t too good."


    Amara was stunned speechless for several seconds. She couldn''t believe her ears!


    "Wait, wait! Don''t tell me that... Did you... You slept with someone, Ollie? You''re not joking, right? You had sex?!" Amara asked incredulously, looking at him wide-eyed. She couldn''t wrap her head around it. Her baby brother, the shy and innocent boy that she had known all her life, had lost his virginity. "Who did you sleep with!? Who is she? Tell me!"


    Oliver smiled sheepishly, feeling a little proud of himself. "It was Mom."


    This time, Amara''s mouth fell open. She couldn''t believe that her own mother would have done something like this. But before she could say anything else, Oliver continued talking, wanting to get everything out of his chest. "I also fucked two hotel staff while we were on our weekend trip. And I''ve had a couple of flings with other women. I even slept with Grandma, Ron''s mother, and just today I also slept with two of my classmates."


    "Stop!! Stop, stop, stop, stop, stop!" Amara shouted, shaking her head in disbelief. She couldn''t process such a long list of sexual partners. "Are you kidding me!? Are you serious?! You had sex with all those different people?! How could that happen?! This is crazy!! When did you become such a playboy?!! And what''s more... You had sex with Mom and Grandma too?!"


    Oliver scratched his head. He really wanted to tell Amara everything, but now she was freaking out.


    "Umm, yeah. But I didn''t plan for any of that to happen. Things just kept escalating, and one day, I ended up sleeping with Mom, then Grandma, and... It became kind of a habit, and I couldn''t stop." Oliver explained, feeling a bit ashamed. "I guess it was wrong, wasn''t it? To sleep with Mom and Grandma, I mean. They''re supposed to be off-limits. But they were so sexy, and they seemed to enjoy it so much! I couldn''t resist them."


    Amara looked at him for a moment, trying to figure out if he was lying. She knew that her little brother was always honest, but this story sounded too crazy to be true. "You know, Ollie. If this is your way of pranking me or something, I''m going to kill you. But if you are serious about this, then we need to talk. So, tell me. Is everything that you said true? You are not joking, right?"


    "Yes. I''m telling the truth. Everything that I told you is true," Oliver replied firmly. "Why don''t you go ask Mom yourself if you don''t believe me? I''m pretty sure that she will admit to it without hesitation."


    Amara sighed, still unable to believe it. "You''re not kidding? Okay... Um... Let''s just take a step back. How did it happen?"


    After taking a deep breath, Amara started questioning him. Oliver told her about his first night with Mia, how his mother had decided to teach him all the skills needed to please a woman using her own body. He told her about their father being okay with it and how Adam even wanted to participate and share his wife with his son. Then, he talked to Amara about how things continued to happen after that initial encounter.


    "Damn. Just damn. I knew that Mom and Dad had an open relationship, and they would sleep around, but I never imagined that they would do such a thing with you." Amara sighed again. Then she chuckled, "But that''s not fair, is it? I''m jealous now. My own mother got to fuck you before me. I mean, you''re supposed to be the only one that''s off-limits for me. And Dad... well, he doesn''t count because he is not young like you, and I don''t have the hots for him. But you... you are different, Ollie. You are young, handsome, and very charming. I can see why women would want to have sex with you, even if you are their son and grandson."


    Amara caressed Oliver''s face and sighed. "You have grown into quite the attractive young man, baby bro. I guess it''s inevitable that you ended up having a lot of sex. I just didn''t expect that to include our mother and grandma. It''s kind of hot, though. You are so naughty, Ollie! I''m sure that Mom and Grandma loved it." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver smiled at the compliment. He was glad that his big sis didn''t get mad at him or anything. In fact, she seemed to be enjoying this conversation. "Thanks, Amara. I''m happy that you don''t hate me or anything like that. You know, I was really nervous about telling you all this. I thought you might get angry or something."


    "Get angry? Why would I? You''re my baby brother, and I love you," Amara replied, smiling at him. "Besides, it''s not your fault that you ended up fucking a bunch of women. They were the ones who seduced you. And they were adults, too, so they should''ve known better. You''re just a teenager, Ollie. An inexperienced one at that."


    "But I''m an adult now. At least legally. And it wasn''t their fault either. It''s just that... after I slept with Mom, everything changed." Oliver explained, shrugging. "I''ve become sexually active, and I can''t resist when a woman makes a move on me. It''s not that I''m trying to fuck everyone and anyone. Most of the time, it just happens. One moment, we''re talking, and in the next, we''re having sex. I don''t plan for it to happen. It''s just that it does. And once it starts, I can''t stop myself from enjoying it. I guess my body has gotten used to being pleasured, and now it won''t take no for an answer. I''m addicted to sex."


    Amara listened carefully to her baby brother. She knew that there was some truth in his words, but at the same time, she also felt that he was exaggerating. "Oh, poor baby. You''re so cute." She gave his cheek a kiss and then looked at him with a playful expression on her face. "But don''t worry. Your big sis will make sure to keep an eye on you. We''ll make sure that no other women seduce you against your will."

 Chapter 81 How can you be fine with someone like that?

    Oliver chuckled and nodded. He knew that his sister was just teasing him, but he appreciated her words nonetheless. "Thanks, Amara. That means a lot. Anyways, enough about me. I wanted to ask, why did you let Jack have sex with you? From the looks of it, he wasn''t able to satisfy you. So, why keep him around?"Amara raised an eyebrow at his question. "Why do you want to know? Are you jealous or something, little brother?"


    "Uh... no... I was just curious." Oliver shook his head, not wanting to offend his big sis. He wasn''t jealous of Jack, but he thought that he was kind of pathetic. The guy had been given a gift by Amara, and he didn''t have the skills to please her. It was a waste of an amazing woman like her.


    "Okay, let''s see." Amara began counting with her fingers as she explained, "Well, first of all, he''s my age, and he''s very handsome, which is a big plus. He also has a good personality, and we get along pretty well. And then, he has money. Not a lot, but enough to take me out on dates or buy me things. And last but not least, I like him overall. Sure, he sucks at sex, but that doesn''t mean I can''t enjoy spending time with him, right?"


    "Wait, so you''re willing to spend time with someone who sucks in bed just because he''s handsome and rich?" Oliver asked, feeling a bit shocked.


    "Oh, Ollie. You are such an innocent little boy, aren''t you?" Amara chuckled. "Listen, women are not that different from men. We also care a lot about looks. And when you get older and want to settle down, it becomes important to find a partner that can provide for the family. As for the sex part, well, you can always learn to do it better, but it''s hard to fix a bad personality or ugly face, isn''t it?


    "But... I mean... he couldn''t even last five minutes before coming inside you." Oliver retorted, trying to prove his point. "That must have been frustrating. How can you be fine with someone like that?"


    Amara smiled. She put a finger under her baby brother''s chin and lifted his face towards hers, looking into his eyes. "Don''t worry so much. It''s not as bad as it seems. I can still orgasm, even if he comes early, and besides, I can always use my fingers or a toy to finish myself off later on. It''s not ideal, but it works for me, okay? So, just drop the subject, please. You have no idea how lucky I am to have a boyfriend like him. Other girls in college don''t have that luxury. They are either single or dating guys who are way worse than him, so I am happy with what I have right now. Don''t ruin my mood, baby bro, or I''ll spank you."


    "Sorry," Oliver apologized. "It''s just that, after hearing how unsatisfied you were, I thought maybe you deserved someone better. That''s all."


    "Don''t worry, Ollie." Amara caressed his cheek. "I''ll be fine. If I find a guy who can please me and also has all the good qualities Jack possesses, I will immediately dump him and start dating the other one instead." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She giggled, and then her face turned serious. "And don''t think that we are done here. We need to discuss your situation some more. Let''s talk about what to do about your newfound sex life. You have been fucking too many people, and you are still a teenager. You need to set some limits, or else you''ll end up getting into trouble. And I won''t let that happen, okay?"


    "Trouble? What kind of trouble could I get into?" Oliver asked, confused.


    Amara sighed and shook her head, patting his shoulder. "You are a naive little boy, Ollie. You don''t know how dangerous women can be, especially if they are older. They could take advantage of you and hurt you. Or worse, make you fall in love, and then they will use that to control you. You might think that you are invincible, but you aren''t. There is no reason to take unnecessary risks. You understand what I mean, right? It''s better to avoid getting in such situations in the first place."


    "What? But that''s ridiculous. Why would anyone want to harm me? I''m a good guy, and everyone knows that." Oliver replied, frowning. "Besides, I have been doing great so far, haven''t I? No one has tried to manipulate me or anything. In fact, they have all enjoyed themselves. So, stop worrying too much about me, big sis. Everything is fine."


    "Fine, fine, whatever you say, baby brother. Just remember, women can be very sneaky. Even if you think you are having harmless fun with them, they might be planning something behind your back, okay?" Amara caressed his face again, looking at him with concern. "Promise me that you''ll be careful from now on. Don''t let any woman walk over you."


    "Okay, I promise." Oliver sighed. He knew that there was no harm in making that promise, as it was impossible for him to stop having sex with those women. "I won''t do anything dangerous, and I will try my best not to fall into a woman''s trap, but I can''t promise that I won''t sleep around anymore."


    "That''s alright, little bro. As long as you are aware of the risks involved, then that''s enough." She leaned closer to him and planted a kiss on his cheek. "You''re a smart boy, Ollie. If you ever feel like you are getting yourself into a bad situation, just call me, and I''ll help you out, okay?"


    Amara stood up, brushing her fingers through her hair. She gave her brother a playful wink before walking towards the front door. "I have to go now. My friends are expecting me, but we can continue this conversation later. Bye-bye, baby brother!"


    "Where are you going?" Oliver asked, looking at her. "Can I come along? I will be all alone with Mom and Dad away."

 Chapter 82 Did you girls start already?

    "Where are you going?" Oliver asked, looking at her. "Can I come along? I will be all alone with Mom and Dad away."Amara looked back at him with a thoughtful expression on her face. She seemed to be considering the idea, weighing the pros and cons. Finally, she nodded and smiled at her brother. "Hmm, yeah, why not? Let''s hang out together. Just be sure to not tell anyone about what you might see tonight. Okay?"


    "Okay. Do I need to change into something different?" Oliver asked, looking down at his outfit, a plain t-shirt and shorts.


    Amara scanned him from head to toe. She then walked over to him and pulled his shirt up, revealing his bare chest and stomach. Her fingers ran down the curves of his abs, tracing the defined muscles. She smiled, satisfied with his physique. His body was fit and toned, the result of his hard training, and she could feel the warmth radiating from him. "Hmm, you look great, Ollie."


    Then, she looked back at him. Her blue eyes were sparkling mischievously. "It''s good that you''re wearing clothes that are easy to take off."


    Oliver became confused. "What? Why do I need to wear clothes that are easy to take off?"


    Instead of answering his question, Amara laughed it off. "Oh, nothing, don''t worry about it. Let''s go." She turned around and began walking towards the front door again. Oliver followed behind her.


    The two siblings got into her car, and they soon found themselves at a fancy nightclub that was almost outside of the city. Amara led her brother inside, where they were greeted by loud music and colorful lights. The dance floor was filled with people moving to the beat, while others sat in booths or at tables.


    "Come on," Amara said to Oliver as she grabbed his hand and led him towards a group of young women who were chatting amongst themselves in a corner of the bar. "Also, don''t tell anyone that we are brother and sister, okay? We''ll just say that we''re close friends, alright?"


    Oliver nodded, not knowing why his sister would ask him to do that. But he didn''t have time to question it because they had already arrived in front of the group. Amara greeted everyone with a cheerful smile, and the girls responded with enthusiasm.


    The girls were all pretty and wearing skimpy clothes that left little to the imagination. Their outfits revealed a lot of skin. It was obvious that they were trying to attract attention, and it worked¡ªOliver couldn''t help checking them out, admiring their curves, legs, and breasts.


    Just then one of the girls looked at him, her gaze lingering on his body. She had long, dark brown hair falling over her shoulders and big brown eyes that seemed to twinkle under the lights. Her lips were full and pouty, her cheekbones high, and her nose small. She wore a tight-fitting top and short skirt that accentuated her curves, and her feet were clad in stiletto heels. Her name was Brianna, and she was one of Amara''s friends.


    "Hey, Amara!" Brianna exclaimed, looking at the newcomer with a huge grin on her face. "Did you already bring your partner for the night? You''re fast! Is he a college student too?"


    "No, he''s not a college student. He''s younger than us, but he''s old enough to drink, smoke, and do other adult stuff. Isn''t that right, handsome?" Amara turned to him and winked. Oliver didn''t understand what she meant by those words, and before he could ask about it, the other girls began introducing themselves to him.


    "Hi, I''m Brianna, and these are my friends, Tessa, Chloe, and Naomi," the brunette introduced herself to him. She had an infectious smile, and Oliver found himself returning it. "Nice to meet you; I''m Oliver."


    "Did you girls start already?" Amara asked, looking around the group. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not yet," the blonde named Tessa answered, smiling. "We''re waiting for you. Since you sounded pretty eager when we talked about it, we wanted to wait for you to arrive. It would have been bad if we got someone who you may be interested in, isn''t that right?"


    Amara laughed at those words. "Hmm, yeah, that would''ve been very mean of you, but don''t worry; tonight I won''t be picking anyone up. I have Oliver with me, and besides, I need to show him how things are done here."


    The girls giggled at her statement, making Oliver feel even more confused. What were they talking about?


    "Ohhh! I see..." Chloe, a pretty redhead, commented. She then looked at him, a playful glint in her eyes. "You will learn a lot, Oliver. Maybe it''ll even be better to just watch instead of trying to participate. At least for now."


    "Um, what do you mean?" Oliver asked, looking from one girl to another.


    "You will see," Tessa smiled at him and patted his shoulder. "Now that we''re all here, let''s get this party started, shall we?"


    After ordering some drinks and chatting for a bit, the group headed to the dance floor and began moving to the beat of the music. The atmosphere was electrifying, and the air was filled with the smell of sweat, alcohol, and perfume. The crowd on the dance floor was wild, but none of them cared; they danced without a care in the world, letting loose, enjoying themselves to the fullest.


    Soon enough, Amara''s friends were joined on the dance floor by men who started approaching each of the girls. Some of the guys were handsome; others were average-looking. As soon as they joined the dancing, they immediately started grinding against the girls, pressing their bodies close to theirs, moving to the rhythm of the music together.

 Chapter 83 We keep it a secret between us girls.

    Oliver was dancing with Amara and watching the whole scene unfold with wide eyes. The girls allowed themselves to be fondled and groped by the guys, allowing their hands to wander all over their bodies. Some even kissed the girls while their hands were under their tops or up their skirts.It wasn''t long before he noticed that some of the guys took things further. He saw a few fingers going inside the girls'' underwear. He also saw one guy unzip his pants, and then he watched in disbelief as the girl he was dancing with dropped to her knees, pulled out his erect penis, and began sucking it off. The woman''s head bobbed again and again while the man groaned in pleasure.


    Oliver looked around and realized that similar things were happening all around them. Some of the couples were still dancing, but many were now fucking or giving oral sex right there in the middle of the dance floor!


    Looking at his sister, he noticed that she had a wide grin on her face. She was enjoying this!


    "What the hell, sis?! What is going on here?" He shouted, trying to make himself heard over the loud music. "Isn''t this place a little too crazy? Do you also do stuff like this? With random guys?"


    Amara laughed at his reaction. She wrapped her arm around his neck and pulled him close to her. Her large breasts were pressed against his chest, and her mouth went to his ear. "Yes. This is my favorite place to come and have fun, where I can act wild and get a good fuck." She then kissed his cheek. "Don''t worry, Ollie, I''m not a slut, but sometimes I just need to relieve some stress when Jack fails to please me. It doesn''t mean that I come here all the time, though. Only when I feel like I need it, like once or twice a month."


    Oliver stared at her, still trying to process everything that was happening. "But this is... This is not normal! This is not what a nightclub should be like!"


    "Yes, it is!" She replied, her voice louder now, almost shouting. "Look at all the people around us, enjoying themselves, having fun. That''s why this place is so popular. Everyone knows that if you want a wild time, then this is where you should go." She looked at him with a mischievous expression. Her eyes seemed to sparkle, her lips curved upward in a playful smile. "Do you think I''m a slut for doing something like this? Would you hate me if you saw me getting fucked by random guys?"


    Oliver swallowed hard. His sister was very sexy, and he would never hate her no matter what she did. "No, I won''t. You''re my big sis. You can do whatever you want, but I don''t know about others. Won''t your boyfriend find out that you come here to get fucked? What if he finds out that other guys are fucking you?"


    She giggled and then put her hands on his shoulders. She leaned forward until their faces were almost touching. Her breath was warm on his skin, and he could smell the alcohol on her breath mixed with the perfume she wore.


    "You''re so cute when you worry about me, Ollie," Amara said. Her words were slurred, a clear sign that she was drunk. "But Jack won''t find out. We keep it a secret between us girls. All of my friends here tonight have boyfriends too, and their partners have no idea that we visit places like this from time to time. Isn''t it great that we can still have fun without risking our relationships?"


    Oliver didn''t know whether to be relieved or disappointed by her answer. On one hand, it meant that she was being safe and responsible, but at the same time, it also meant that she was cheating on her boyfriend. ''No, it''s not like that. It''s just a bit of fun, and she''s doing it because her boyfriend can''t satisfy her in bed. It''s not her fault that she needs to come here to get what she wants.''


    "Okay, I guess," Oliver replied, still feeling a little uncomfortable about the whole thing. Then he asked, "But why did you bring me here? What did you expect to happen when we came to this place?"


    Amara smiled again, and this time her expression was filled with lust. "Because I want to have sex with you, stupid. At first, I was just planning to pick someone up, but when you asked to tag along, the idea of having sex with my little brother was too tempting to pass up. And don''t worry, I won''t try to seduce you. If you want to do it with me, just let me know, and if not, then you can choose any of my friends or one of these other girls on the dance floor. Maybe you can even go for two or three of them at the same time."


    "Do you think I would let you get fucked by another guy in front of me?" Oliver grabbed her by the waist and pulled her against him, causing Amara to gasp in surprise.


    "Now that I am here, you will have sex with me and no one else tonight. Do you understand, big sister?" Oliver whispered in her ear, squeezing her ass. "If you want to relieve your stress, do it with your little brother, and I will make sure to satisfy you." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amara bit her lip and smiled at him. She wrapped her arms around his neck, her body pressed against his. Her breasts rubbed against his chest, her nipples hard and erect. "Oh, really? Are you going to take responsibility and make me cum over and over again until I pass out?"


    "Yes, I am," he replied, leaning forward to kiss her neck. His cock was rock hard and pressing against her belly. Amara giggled as she felt it, and she moved her hand down to stroke his member through his pants.

 Chapter 84 Thats why we love this place.

    "You are such a naughty boy, Ollie. I like that," Amara said with a grin, looking into his eyes with a lustful expression. "And this cock is so big! How did you grow up so fast, little brother? Did Mom teach you how to fuck well with this thing?"Oliver grinned back at her, "Yeah, Mom taught me everything. So, are we doing this here?"


    "Why not? There''s plenty of space for us to dance and fuck." She took his hands and placed them on her breasts. They were big and soft, and they felt great beneath his fingers. "Go ahead. Feel me up."


    "Are you sure about this, sis?" He asked, squeezing her tits. His fingers sank deep into the flesh, and he could feel her nipples poking out through the thin fabric of her top.


    "Yes, I am. I want to have fun tonight, and I don''t care if anyone sees us. In fact, it makes it even hotter." Amara smiled and began removing his shorts. He did nothing to stop her, allowing her to expose his erection. His cock was fully hard now and pointed straight up at the ceiling.


    Amara''s eyes were glued to it, looking at it like a hungry animal eyeing a piece of meat. Then, she turned around and pressed her ass against his crotch, starting to dance while rubbing her butt against his cock. She was swaying her hips up and down, making his shaft rub between her butt cheeks.


    "Hey, your shorts are hurting my dick." Oliver said, grabbing onto her hips. "Why don''t you take yours off, big sis?"


    Amara giggled as she turned to face him. She took a few steps ahead and hooked her fingers on the sides of her shorts, tugging at them and pulling them down while wiggling her hips.


    As she did that, Oliver could see her G-string underwear, which covered nothing except her slit and exposed the rest of her ass, shaking from side to side. He was so mesmerized by the sight that he almost missed the moment when Amara pulled the shorts down to her ankles.


    She stepped out of them, wearing only her tiny top and her G-string panties. Her body was toned, but still feminine and curvy. He couldn''t help admiring the way her breasts bounced when she danced. The shape of them was amazing, round and firm, yet soft enough to jiggle with each movement.


    When Amara was done with the strip show, she pressed her back against Oliver''s chest. Her butt was grinding against his crotch, and her hands reached behind herself to grab the back of his head. He wrapped his arms around her, his palms sliding under her top and grabbing onto her breasts while she continued moving back and forth, her ass rubbing his cock.


    Oliver was in bliss. He was enjoying the feeling of her soft ass cheeks rubbing against his cock while he squeezed her boobs. Amara was having fun too. She liked the attention he was giving her. His fingers were playing with her nipples, pinching and twisting them.


    "Ah, Ollie. You know how to touch a girl''s tits." She moaned as she ground her ass harder against his erection. "Now, how about you take off my panties and fuck me already?"


    Oliver grinned and pulled her G-string aside, exposing her pussy. He positioned his cock between her legs, aiming it at her slit and pushing it inside her without wasting another moment.


    "Fuck, yes! Push that big, fat dick inside me. Let me feel every inch of it!" She shouted, throwing her head back in pleasure.


    Oliver did as she told him, driving his member deeper and deeper until he was balls deep inside her pussy. He held onto her hips tightly and began pumping his cock in and out of her. The feeling of her vaginal walls squeezing his shaft was amazing. It made him shudder with delight.


    He continued pounding into her, each thrust harder than the last. Amara kept moaning loudly, calling out his name over and over again.


    "Oh, god! Ollie, you''re so good! Your cock is filling up my little pussy. It''s stretching it out so much." She gasped. "Harder! Faster! Fuck me harder! Give me all you''ve got."


    Oliver did as she commanded. He slammed into her harder and faster, making her body shake with every thrust.


    "Yes, yes, YES!!!!!!" Amara screamed, arching her back and pushing her butt against him. "This is the feeling that I was missing. A hard dick slamming into my cunt. You are fucking your sister like a pro, little brother!"


    "You''re tight, big sis." Oliver groaned as he pounded into her. The sound of music was all around them, drowning out the sound of flesh slapping against flesh. Still, the two of them were completely absorbed in their lovemaking and didn''t care what was happening around them. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amara leaned forward, placing her hands on her knees for support. Oliver grabbed her by the hips and began slamming into her pussy. He was so focused on the pleasure that he didn''t even notice that his sister''s friend Brianna was standing there, watching them.


    "Oh, shit! Amara, you are getting fucked hard." She shouted, grinning from ear to ear. "That''s why we love this place. You can find a hot guy and ride him like there is no tomorrow. And it looks like you''ve found a good one."


    Oliver looked at the other woman. Her clothes were in disarray, her top was rolled up, exposing her tits, and her panties were also pulled aside, showing her pussy. It was clear that she had been having fun with someone else, but now she was alone.


    "Hey, do you want to join us?" Oliver asked, smiling at her. He slowed down his thrusting but didn''t stop completely.


    "Sure!" She smiled back at him and stepped closer to Amara. She knelt on the floor and put her face between his sister''s legs, licking her clit while Oliver continued fucking her.

 Chapter 85 Oliver, you can do that position?

    "Holy shit! Yes! Lick me. Lick my pussy while Ollie fucks it." Amara cried out in ecstasy as her friend ate her out. "Oh, god, yes. Keep doing that. It feels so fucking good!"She grabbed onto Brianna''s head, pressing her face against her crotch. The girl''s tongue flicked over her sister''s clitoris, circling it. She then sucked it into her mouth, making Amara cry out even louder.


    Oliver increased the speed of his thrusts. His hips slammed into his sister''s butt, each thrust causing her tits to jiggle. Her ass was slapping against his pelvis, making a loud smacking sound that blended with the music blaring from the speakers around the club.


    Amara couldn''t take any more. She closed her eyes and threw her head back, moaning loudly. Her entire body began trembling, and her pussy squeezed Oliver''s cock hard. "OH, FUCK!! I''M CUMMING! DON''T STOP! KEEP GOING, BOTH OF YOU!!!"


    Oliver felt like he was about to explode himself. His balls were tight against his shaft, ready to unleash their load inside his sister''s pussy. With one final push, he buried himself deep inside her, his cock pulsing violently as he shot spurt after spurt of cum into her cunt.


    "OH MY GOD, YOU''RE CUMMING SO MUCH!" Amara screamed as she felt his hot seed fill her insides. "FUCKING FILL MY PUSSY, OLIVER!"


    Brianna kept sucking on her clit, and she was rewarded by a flood of fluids gushing from her friend''s pussy. She drank it all up, savoring the taste of both Amara and Oliver. When she finished, she wiped her mouth and stood up. Amara turned to her friend, and they shared a kiss, letting their tongues intertwine.


    They both tasted of sex. Their lips were covered in juices, and their breaths smelled of arousal.


    After breaking the kiss, Amara looked back at Oliver. "You''re a naughty boy, Ollie. Coming in my pussy without asking, I should be angry, but it felt so fucking good."


    "You''re not on the pill?" Oliver asked, a little worried.


    "Yes, don''t worry. Now get off of me." Amara replied. He slid out of her, his cock slipping from her pussy, dripping cum. She moaned and turned around, pulling him close and pressing her chest against his.


    "I need some time to catch my breath, but Brianna here has been waiting to have fun. Maybe you can fuck her while I recover?" She suggested, smiling mischievously. "What do you say?"


    Before he could answer, the brunette girl stepped forward and wrapped her arms around his neck, looking into his eyes with lust-filled eyes. "Come on, handsome. Fuck me now."


    Without waiting for him to respond, she jumped on him, wrapping her legs around his waist. Her pussy pressed against his cock, which was still hard.


    Oliver had to grab her ass to steady himself. He held onto her butt cheeks, supporting her weight while she slid along his length. She let out a gasp as his shaft penetrated her, stretching her vaginal walls wide open.


    Brianna was very wet, and the slickness of her juices helped ease him in. It wasn''t long before he bottomed out inside her. "Oh my god... This is the biggest dick I''ve ever had in my life. You''re huge, Oliver."


    He couldn''t respond, his mind too focused on the pleasure he was feeling. He began moving her ass up and down his cock, bouncing her up and down. Brianna let out a loud cry of ecstasy, arching her back and pressing her head against his shoulder.


    "Fuck! Oliver, you can do that position?" Amara shouted in surprise, looking at her brother with a mixture of shock and admiration. She was impressed by his strength. "You are full of surprises today."


    "I can do even more," He replied, grunting as he bounced the girl on his cock.


    Brianna screamed again. "FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!!! THIS IS SO GOOD!" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver kept lifting her off his cock, bringing her up to his tip, and then dropping her back down, slamming his entire length inside her pussy. His balls slapped against her ass cheeks, creating a rhythmic slapping sound. The girl was losing her mind. She had never experienced such intense pleasure before.


    Amara watched with amazement. Her friend was having the time of her life. The way she moaned and screamed in pleasure was driving her wild too. She could feel herself getting wetter and hornier watching her little brother fuck another woman.


    But when another guy came and tried to grope her, she pushed him away and shouted at him, "Fuck off; I am not going to fuck anyone here except for him. Go find someone else to play with you."


    Oliver heard this and felt proud. He wanted to show his sister how good he could be, so he started fucking Brianna harder, increasing the speed and force of his thrusts.


    "Yes, yes, YES!!!" The girl screamed, her nails digging into his back. "Keep doing that! Fuck me hard, Oliver. Make me cum! Please, make me cum!"


    "Alright, here goes. I hope that you''re ready." He grunted as he increased the intensity even further.


    Brianna was going crazy. She was screaming at the top of her lungs, her eyes rolled back into her skull, and her body shook violently as Oliver continued pounding her. Her orgasm was approaching fast, and there was nothing she could do about it. "OH MY GOD, YES! YES, I''M GONNA CUM! CUMMING, NOW!!!!!!"


    Her pussy tightened around his cock as she exploded into an orgasm, squirting her juices everywhere, including all over his crotch. The warm fluid dripped down his thighs, soaking the floor beneath him. It was so erotic to see this girl lose control like that.


    Oliver pulled out of her when he felt himself getting close to the edge. He gently put Brianna down, and she collapsed onto the ground.


    Amara was impressed by her little brother''s stamina. He had just fucked her to orgasm, and now he had given the same treatment to Brianna. ''He''s a real stud. I''m so lucky to have such an awesome little brother.''

 Chapter 86 Should I break up with him and start a relationship with you?

    Brianna lay on the floor, panting heavily, her legs spread apart, her pussy still leaking fluids from the intense sex she had received. She smiled at Amara and said, "Your friend is amazing, Amara. He fucked the hell out of me. I''ll leave him to you now, but if you ever want to share him again, just let me know." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.The girl stood up, wobbling unsteadily. Amara went to help her, and after making sure that her friend was okay, turned around to face Oliver.


    "Ollie, are you not going to cum?" She asked, looking at his cock that was throbbing in midair.


    Oliver looked at her and grinned. "I''m not done yet. I''m going to fill up your pussy with my cum again."


    Amara bit her lower lip, aroused by the idea of having him inside of her one more time. "Can you do it like how you did with Brianna? It looked so hot, the way she was moaning and screaming while you lifted her."


    "Of course I can." He stepped forward and grabbed her waist. Without wasting any time, he pulled her close, lifting her into the air. She instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist, feeling the head of his cock press against her entrance.


    "Are you ready, big sis?"


    "Yes. Do it." She whispered in his ear.


    In response, Oliver pushed her down onto his cock. Her pussy stretched out to accommodate him, and they both groaned as he penetrated her. She felt incredible, tight and wet and warm. He started bouncing her up and down his shaft, lifting her off his dick and letting her slide back down. Her legs were wrapped tightly around his waist, pulling him closer as he moved her up and down his length.


    "Fuck... You''re so deep inside me." Amara moaned loudly. It was amazing being able to have sex in such a position. She had never done this before because she thought that the man needed to have strong arms for such a position, but apparently, that wasn''t true. Her brother was strong enough to do it. ''Holy crap. If he is that strong, then how much can he really lift?'' She thought to herself. "You know, Ollie, I think this is the best sex I''ve ever had."


    She then pressed her lips against his and kissed him passionately. Their tongues entwined, and they began to make out as he kept fucking her in the air.


    Amara felt like a horny animal in heat. She couldn''t get enough of him. She wanted to keep going, to feel more and more of this pleasure.


    Oliver was also enjoying himself. He loved how tight and wet his sister''s pussy was, how her tits jiggled as he fucked her hard. He could feel her muscles tightening around him. He knew he wasn''t going to last long. He was going to cum soon, but he wanted to make sure that he satisfied his sister first.


    With that in mind, he increased the pace of his thrusts, pounding her harder and faster. He was determined to bring her over the edge again.


    "Fuck! Keep going. Don''t stop!" She yelled, clinging onto him.


    He slammed into her again and again, slamming into her body, pushing deeper and harder than ever before. She cried out as he plunged into her depths. She was moaning and groaning in pleasure. Her entire being was trembling with ecstasy as she experienced the most amazing sexual experience of her life.


    "Come on! Cum with me. Cum inside me, Ollie. Fill me up!" She shouted at him as his movements became more erratic, and she knew that he was close too.


    "Ugh... Fuck! I''m gonna cum!" He groaned loudly. "I''m going to cum inside you!"


    "Yes! Do it! Shoot your hot cum inside of me. Fill me up." She screamed as he rammed his cock into her one last time. He exploded deep within her pussy, filling her with his seed once more.


    "Oh my god, oh god, oh fuck!!" Amara yelled as she felt his warm sperm coating her vaginal walls, sending shivers down her spine.


    She was so close. She wanted to come. She needed to. And then suddenly, she did. Her orgasm hit her like a ton of bricks, her pussy contracting around his cock, milking him for all he was worth, sucking up every drop of his precious fluid.


    As his cock finished spurting out the rest of his cum, she went limp against him, exhausted but satisfied beyond belief. He held onto her tightly, keeping her close to him. They stayed like that for a few minutes until their breathing returned to normal, enjoying the afterglow of their intense lovemaking.


    When she recovered from the blissful state of orgasm, Amara smiled at Oliver, kissing his lips. "That was incredible. I never thought that I could be fucked in this position. You are a real man now, Ollie. I hope that you will use that strength of yours to satisfy me whenever I need it."


    "Of course, big sis. I just hope that you don''t come here and let random guys have sex with you again," Oliver said, kissing her back.


    Amara laughed, shaking her head. "Don''t worry about that, little brother. As long as you can do a better job fucking my pussy than the other guys, I won''t let anyone else touch me again, okay?"


    "Ohhh... Then what about Jack?" He asked. He wasn''t sure how she would react to that question. She might not like it, but it was something that had to be discussed sooner or later.


    "Jack? Hmm, yeah. Well, he''s still my boyfriend. What do you suggest we should do? Should I break up with him and start a relationship with you?" She raised an eyebrow and looked into his eyes with a serious expression on her face.


    "No, no. That''s not what I meant. I mean... you said he is a good guy, isn''t he? I don''t want him to get hurt by losing you," Oliver replied. "I''m not looking for a relationship, and besides, you are my sister. It just wouldn''t feel right. It should stay the same between us; the only difference is that now we are going to have sex when we feel like it."


    "So you want to fuck me while I remain Jack''s girlfriend?" Amara smiled. "That''s a naughty idea. And very interesting too. Are you sure you''re okay with it?"


    "Yeah, I am. Jack will keep being the perfect boyfriend that he is, and I will still have sex with you whenever we want. But I don''t want you to fuck random guys like before. If you ever feel like you need some cock, just tell me, and I will give it to you. Deal?" He extended his hand for her to shake.


    Amara shook her head and laughed. She hugged him tightly and kissed him on the lips again. "You''re so silly, Ollie. Of course, we have a deal. And don''t worry about Jack. As long as we''re fucking, I won''t have any reason to leave him. But now we need to go home because I want to sleep after such an intense fuck."

 Chapter 87 What exactly do you mean by quality time, Dad?

    Oliver and Amara returned home soon after leaving the club, and as soon as they arrived, they found their parents waiting for them."Hey, kids," Their mother greeted them. She looked tired, but happy nonetheless. "Where did you guys go? We were worried when you weren''t here when we got home. I hope that nothing bad happened to the two of you."


    "It''s okay, Mom. We went out to have some fun, that''s all." Oliver said, putting on his best smile. "You don''t have to worry. Everything''s fine."


    "That''s good," their father replied, patting his son on the back. "But why didn''t you tell us where you were going?"


    "Well..." Amara bit her lip and looked at Oliver, unsure of what she should say. "We didn''t know how long we would be out, and I didn''t think it was necessary to leave a note." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t mind, but your mother got worried about Oliver." Adam said, shaking his head. Then he walked behind Mia and wrapped his arm around her waist, resting his chin on her shoulder. "She was afraid that you got into trouble and were hurt. You know how overprotective she can get when it comes to him, right? She thinks that he''s still just an innocent little boy."


    "I''m not overprotective, Adam!" Mia exclaimed, turning to look at her husband with a frown on her face. She crossed her arms under her big breasts, pushing them upward. Her cheeks turned red, and she pouted at him, giving him a cute glare. "I''m just worried because I''m a mom."


    "Okay, okay, whatever you say, honey." He chuckled and leaned forward to kiss her on the forehead. Then he glanced at the two kids standing in front of him. "Anyway, Oliver, your mother wanted to spend some quality time with both of us tonight. But since you came home late, I guess it will have to wait until tomorrow."


    Amara''s eyes lit up, and a naughty smirk appeared on her face. "Oh... What exactly do you mean by ''quality time,'' Dad?"


    "Ha-ha, nothing." Adam laughed and shook his head. "As I said, she is overprotective of Oliver. So, even during our date night, she wanted to spend time with the two of us, cuddling and watching movies."


    Amara just giggled, her smile widening as she turned to look at her brother. ''They were planning to have sex with Mom. Just like we did, except that Dad would be fucking her together with Oliver.''


    She looked at her mother, her father, and then at her younger brother. She couldn''t help but feel jealous. She wished that she could join them and have some fun with her family. But even if they were open to the idea, and despite how kinky she was, Amara still wasn''t comfortable with the idea of getting gang-banged by her dad and her little brother.


    She just didn''t have the hots for Adam. Sure, he was handsome, but the only one she was attracted to in the family was Oliver.


    "Well, yeah, I think that sounds like a great idea. But we can leave it for another day, right? We are both tired after partying so much." She then wrapped her arm around her brother and pulled him closer. "And besides, I want to spend more time alone with him."


    Mia raised an eyebrow and looked at her daughter suspiciously. She could tell that something was off. The way her daughter clung to her little brother was too friendly to be normal between siblings, and she wondered what had happened during the hours that the kids spent together.


    "Alright, kids. Just remember that you have to tell us if there''s ever a problem or if something happens to one of you. We''re your parents, and we will always love you no matter what," Adam said and gave his children a stern look.


    "Don''t worry, Dad." Amara winked at him, smiling. "You can trust us. We won''t do anything stupid. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I need to get ready for bed. Let''s go, Ollie."


    She took him by the hand and quickly led him out of the room, leaving their parents alone.


    As soon as they were out of earshot, Mia asked her husband about her suspicions, "Honey, do you think that something might have happened between them while they were away? They look different... They act differently around each other, and Amara is even more touchy than usual with Oliver."


    "Don''t think too much, dear. Even if something did happen, what''s wrong about it? I mean, they are siblings after all, and they love each other. If anything, I would say that this means that our family is getting closer than ever before." Adam shrugged his shoulders and then led her to the bedroom. "Come on, let''s get some sleep. I''m really tired after today''s fun. It seems handling you alone is getting more and more tiring for me. You are so demanding."


    "Hey, that''s not fair!" Mia complained with a pout, placing her hands on her hips. "I''m not a burden! And I can be less demanding, but that would spoil your own fun because you''re the one who always wants to fuck me hard and rough."


    "You got a point, babe," Adam chuckled and gave her ass a light pat. "Let''s just call it a day."


    Meanwhile, in Amara''s room, she was taking her clothes off and tossing them on the floor, leaving only her panties and bra. She then climbed into her bed, lying on her side and looking up at her younger brother.


    "So, do you want to come here and give your big sis a goodnight kiss?"


    Oliver smiled and stripped naked before joining his sister. He crawled under the covers and wrapped his arms around her body, feeling her soft skin against his bare chest.


    Amara giggled, wrapping her arm around him as well before kissing his lips.


    They lay together in silence, enjoying the warmth of each other''s bodies. Neither of them wanted to move away. They stayed in the embrace until they fell asleep, lulled by the sound of their breathing. It was peaceful and intimate, a moment shared between sibling cum lovers.

 Chapter 88 Ollie... What are you doing?

    Oliver woke up in the morning with a hard-on. He was lying in Amara''s bed, cuddling her, and the reason for his erection was obvious. It was caused by the sensation of his sister''s body pressing against his.The beautiful woman beside him was still asleep, breathing softly, looking peaceful in the warm sheets. Her head rested on his shoulder while her long legs entwined with his. The feel of her soft, smooth skin brushing against his own was wonderful.


    He couldn''t help but admire her beauty as she slept. She looked so cute when asleep. Even if they weren''t doing anything sexual, just being around such a sexy goddess was enough to turn him on. He was tempted to reach out and touch her big breasts or her delicious ass but decided not to. It wouldn''t be right to disturb her peaceful sleep.


    However, his cock was rock-hard and begging for attention. The erection was too much for him to take, so he slowly pushed the blanket away and began stroking himself, trying to relieve some tension without waking her up.


    It didn''t work. Amara stirred awake after a few moments. She opened her eyes and saw her brother''s hand moving back and forth along his thick shaft. Her eyes widened, and a smile spread across her lips. "Ollie... What are you doing? Did I oversleep or something?"


    Oliver immediately stopped what he was doing and turned red. "Sorry, big sis. My cock was so hard this morning that it hurt."


    "Oh, that''s okay. Let me help you take care of it." She giggled, leaning over to give him a kiss on the lips. Then she positioned herself between his legs and wrapped her fingers around his cock, looking up at him with a naughty grin. "You''re such a horny little pervert, aren''t you, little brother? You were watching me sleep and touching yourself. Were you dreaming about fucking me in my sleep?"


    "No, I wasn''t. I just didn''t want to disturb you, that''s all." He replied, smiling back at her.


    "Aw, so considerate of you. But you shouldn''t worry about such things, Ollie. We''re family. You can do whatever you want to me." She then leaned forward and took his cock in her mouth, sucking on the tip.


    "Mmmm..." Oliver moaned softly as she started bobbing her head up and down on his shaft, slurping loudly. His sister was skilled with her tongue and could deepthroat him without gagging.


    Her mouth was hot, wet, and velvety. He loved how it felt when she swallowed all of his length, the way her throat tightened around his erection, and how her lips rubbed against the sensitive underside of his glans. It was heaven for him to have his sister''s lips wrapped around his cock like this.


    "Fuck! You''re so good at this! Keep going, big sis," he said, grabbing her head and pushing her further onto his cock. "Suck me off!"


    Amara moaned as her brother began fucking her face, thrusting into her mouth. She let him use her as he pleased, letting him set the pace. Her eyes were closed tightly, and her hands were gripping his thighs as she continued sucking him.


    Soon, Oliver stopped moving and just held her head still as his cock throbbed. Amara knew what was coming and prepared herself to swallow his load. She opened her mouth wider, sticking out her tongue, and waited patiently for him to shoot his seed down her throat.


    "Arghhhh!!" Oliver cried, shooting several strands of cum straight into her waiting mouth. "Yes! Swallow it all!"


    The thick liquid filled her mouth, coating every inch of her oral cavity with its salty taste. She gulped down everything he gave her before pulling away and gasping for air. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After swallowing his cum, Amara sat back and smiled at him. "That''s a lot of semen you''ve got there, Ollie. Do you think you can still get it up one more time? Because if you can, I''ll ride your dick right here on my bed."


    "Yes. I want more. I want to fuck your pussy." He grinned, stroking his cock. "Get on top of me and sit on my dick."


    "Okay, just remember to make me cum," she replied, removing her panties. Then, she climbed onto him, positioning herself so that her entrance was above his cock. She lowered her body until she felt the tip touch her folds and then pushed herself down, impaling herself on his shaft.


    "Oooohhh..." Amara moaned loudly as she sunk onto his length, her walls stretching around him, her clit being stimulated by the friction. "Morning sex feels amazing. I love starting the day like this, little brother."


    "Me too, big sis." Oliver groaned, feeling her tight insides squeeze his cock. "Now move your hips. Show me how much you enjoy riding my cock."


    Amara did as he asked, lifting herself up and dropping back down again. She began moving faster, bouncing up and down on his cock. Her big boobs were jiggling in front of him, and she looked gorgeous. His hands reached out to grab onto her tits, squeezing them tightly.


    "Yes, play with my tits! Play with my nipples!" Amara moaned. "They are so sensitive, and it turns me on when you touch them."


    "Like this?" Oliver asked, pinching her nipple and tugging on it hard.


    "Yes! Just like that! Harder, Ollie." The sexy woman cried, her eyes closed, enjoying the pleasure of being fucked by her younger brother.


    Suddenly, the door to the bedroom swung open. Adam stepped inside the room without knocking. He stopped dead in his tracks as soon as he saw the scene in front of him, surprised by what he found. His daughter was riding his son''s cock, and his son was playing with her breasts, pinching and pulling on her nipples.


    For a moment, no one said anything. Adam stood frozen, watching the two siblings fuck each other.

 Chapter 89 Just leave already before I decide to kill you.

    After a few moments, Amara noticed her father standing at the entrance, staring at her with a shocked expression on his face. "Daddy!" She gasped, stopping her movement, but it was too late. Oliver continued fucking her, not caring about their father''s presence in the room."Ahhh... What are you doing, Daddy? Hmm... You can''t just barge in here like this! Oooohh... Oliver, stop fucking me," she whimpered, even as Oliver thrust into her again and again, ignoring her plea to stop. She couldn''t move, stuck between the need to stop her brother''s cock from pushing in and out of her pussy or the need to keep riding him to reach an orgasm.


    Adam finally snapped out of his trance, and he cleared his throat before speaking, "Sorry. I didn''t expect this. Anyway, your mom asked me to call you downstairs for breakfast, but... I guess that can wait. You guys seem busy."


    "No, Dad," Oliver said, still fucking Amara. "We''re almost done. Just give us five more minutes. Then we can go down and eat together."


    Amara''s face turned bright red with embarrassment. The fact that her own father had caught her having sex with her little brother was mortifying enough, but the idea that he had witnessed her naked body made her even more ashamed. She didn''t want her father to see her like that!


    "Dad! Get out of here." She tried to sound angry and commanding, but her words came out as a whimper due to the pleasure of the continued stimulation in her pussy.


    Adam shook his head and grinned at the sight of his kids fucking each other. "No, I think I''ll stay right where I am. Your mother will be busy in the kitchen for a while longer. And besides, this is interesting to watch... Seeing my son pound my daughter''s pussy hard. The love of our family is really special, isn''t it?"


    "Oooh... Shut up, you old pervert!" Amara cried, her face flushing from both anger and embarrassment. "Just leave already before I decide to kill you." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, sweetheart. You''ll cum soon. You''re close, aren''t you? I can see it in your eyes." Adam teased, watching his daughter''s breasts jiggle as Oliver''s thrusts grew faster.


    "Fuck you, Dad." Amara shouted, her entire body shaking. "Ah! Ollie, stop it. Stop moving. Don''t you dare make me cum in front of our dad! Arghhh..."


    The sexy woman''s protests went ignored. Her little brother continued pumping his cock into her pussy at a rapid pace, slamming into her hard, pushing her closer to the edge with each stroke.


    Soon, the pleasure became too much for Amara, and she couldn''t hold herself back anymore. She screamed, arching her back and throwing her head backward, her mouth open wide, her pussy clenching tightly around her little brother''s cock. She was cumming, squirting her juices all over his crotch and the bedsheet beneath them.


    At the same time, Oliver reached his second climax of the morning. His cock erupted inside of his sister''s cunt, filling her with his hot semen. Their mixed juices flowed out of her pussy, dripping down her legs and onto the bed, soaking it completely.


    "Damn... You both came so hard." Adam remarked, watching the aftermath of their intense lovemaking. He was surprised by their stamina. "Good job, son. And Amara... You look so beautiful when you cum like that. Now, go take a shower and clean yourselves up. Breakfast is ready downstairs."


    Adam turned to walk away, closing the door behind him. As soon as he was gone, Amara let out a relieved sigh. She looked at her little brother and smacked him lightly across the chest. "You idiot! I told you not to make me cum in front of our dad. Why did you do that?"


    "I couldn''t help myself, big sis," he replied with a mischievous smile. "Besides, it was fun seeing you squirm and blush like this. I love watching you get flustered, especially when you''re naked and riding my dick."


    "Tch," Amara clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes. She slowly stood up, letting Oliver''s cock slip out of her pussy. A mixture of his and her own fluids trickled down her thighs, leaving wet trails on her smooth skin. "Come on. Let''s go get cleaned up."


    They took a quick shower together in Amara''s bathroom and then went to join their parents downstairs. Mia was waiting for them, holding a plate of pancakes and a glass of orange juice.


    "Here you go," she said, handing the plate to Oliver. "Enjoy your breakfast."


    "Thank you, Mom," Oliver said, taking the food gratefully. He began eating right away, enjoying the taste of the sweet treat.


    Amara sat down next to him and grabbed a pancake for herself. She glanced at her father and saw that he was smiling at her. It seemed that he hadn''t told Mia about what happened earlier in Amara''s bedroom. Noticing the look on her face, Adam winked at her. He wasn''t going to reveal the secret. At least not yet.


    ''Fuck you, Daddy. I won''t forget that you watched me getting pounded and cumming hard,'' she thought to herself, chewing on her pancake angrily. But she had to admit that it had felt good. Getting fucked while being watched by their father had added some extra spice to their lovemaking, and she had enjoyed every second of it. ''Still, I won''t let him have the satisfaction. Next time, I''ll make sure to get back at him. Just wait and see, Dad.''


    As Amara plotted her revenge, Mia served Adam a stack of pancakes. She then kissed him on the cheek. "Here, honey. You deserve something sweet too. And I''ll give you an even sweeter dessert later tonight. Okay?"


    "No thanks. You can give it to Oliver. I had enough sweet stuff for the day after seeing how close our family is. I don''t want to get diabetes. Ha-ha." Adam teased, smirking at his son and daughter, and winking at Amara again.


    ''You asshole! Why are you teasing me like this?'' She felt like punching him for making fun of her. ''Just wait, Dad. Just you wait.''

 Chapter 90 My Mom Wants To Meet You.

    After having breakfast, Oliver went straight for his school. It was another normal day in his life. The usual boring routine of going to class, studying, and trying to stay focused while listening to teachers lecture about things that didn''t interest him at all.When he arrived at his school, he headed straight to the classroom and sat down in his usual seat. Soon after, Ron walked into the room along with Sarah, who looked even prettier than yesterday. They sat next to each other behind Oliver, but this time, she wasn''t nervous like before. Instead, she looked relaxed and happy, as if nothing had happened between them yesterday.


    "Hey there, Oliver." Ron greeted him, giving him a fist bump as he sat down. "How''s it going today?"


    "Pretty good." Oliver grinned and turned around to look at Sarah. "What about you two, huh? Are you guys doing fine after that foursome yesterday?"


    "Yup, we had a great time, thanks to you." Sarah smiled and put her hand on Ron''s. "We spent some more time together and cuddled before Ron had to go home. Then we continued chatting online. We talked about so many things. It was very nice. And now here we are again, right beside each other."


    Oliver nodded and smiled, looking pleased with himself. "Glad I could help. You guys look like an adorable couple, and it seems that you''ll be getting along pretty well too."


    As he said this, Brenda came into the classroom and walked over to them. When she was close enough, Oliver pulled her by the waist towards his lap and made her sit on it.


    She let out a cute squeal at this sudden action, but then, realizing what was happening, she put her arm around his neck and relaxed her body against him.


    "Good morning, you horny fucker. Letting out your urges already?" She giggled, rubbing her butt against his crotch, which was starting to react to this sexy girl sitting on his lap. Oliver slapped her butt, enjoying how her ass felt when he did that and also the surprised expression on Brenda''s face.


    "Just teasing you a little bit, sexy." Oliver chuckled, then he put his lips next to her ear and whispered. "Yesterday was so amazing. Can''t wait to fuck that sweet little pussy of yours again. Right here at school."


    "Mmh... Can''t wait either." Brenda whispered back, her cheeks flushing red from excitement as she let him do whatever he wanted with her. "Just to let you know, if you lift up my skirt, you''ll see that I''m not wearing panties." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you serious!?" Oliver was shocked by her boldness and looked down to see if she was telling the truth. To his surprise, she wasn''t lying. All he could see underneath her skirt was smooth skin.


    Brenda grinned and stroked his face with one finger. "I woke up in such a good mood because of what we did yesterday; I felt horny all morning and wanted to do something naughty for you. So I took off my underwear before coming here. The entire way to the school, I imagined you fucking me against a wall, and then you filling my pussy with your cum in front of everyone."


    She let out a soft moan as she spoke, pressing her ass against his growing bulge. This got Oliver to tighten his grip on her butt and give it another smack, making her yelp from surprise.


    "You dirty girl. I bet you''re already wet from thinking about that," he said, reaching down with his other hand between her legs and touching her bare slit through the cloth of her skirt. She gasped and opened her legs wider for him as two of his fingers found their way between her lips and teased them by rubbing up and down, feeling the wetness dripping from her hole.


    "Oohhh... Yesss... Fuck me with your fingers..." Brenda moaned, putting her arms around his neck and leaning closer to kiss him on the mouth, opening her lips for his tongue to slide inside, while his fingers continued stroking and pushing against her clit.


    Ron and Sarah watched this scene play out right before their eyes. They couldn''t believe that two of their classmates would just start getting intimate with each other like that in public, but they didn''t say anything or try to stop them from doing what they were doing.


    In fact, both of them looked into each other''s eyes and exchanged knowing smiles. It seemed that the mood was contagious as they got turned on as well and soon began kissing and groping each other in the same way.


    After a little while, Brenda broke free from the kiss to take a few deep breaths as Oliver continued stroking her pussy. "Ahhh... Oliver, I have something to tell you."


    "What is it, babe?" Oliver asked, still busy teasing her wet slit with one hand.


    "My mom. She wants to meet you." She replied in a husky voice, gasping between words. Her body trembled as she got closer to orgasm. "I told her all about us, and she is worried that I may be... Ahhh... Maybe I have become friends with a bad boy. Unngh... She wants to make sure that you''re a good guy, so she asked me to invite you over after school today."


    "I''d love to, babe. But how about we finish this first? I think our classmates would notice if we don''t stop soon." Oliver smiled at the beautiful girl sitting on his lap. Everyone else was busy chatting or looking at their phones; some were kissing, like Ron and Sarah, but he didn''t want to attract unnecessary attention.


    Brenda bit her lip and nodded, closing her eyes and pressing against his body as his hand moved faster and harder between her thighs.


    "Uhhh... Keep going. Don''t stop, please..." she begged, squirming on his lap. Oliver was happy to oblige, and his fingers slid over her swollen clit again and again, making her pant and moan louder as her pleasure built up. "Ahhh! Yes! Fuck!"


    As Brenda got closer to reaching orgasm, she changed her position a little bit, making sure that her juices wouldn''t spray all over Oliver''s pants as he rubbed her pussy. She didn''t want him to get his pants dirty, not when she was going to take him to meet her mom later today.


    Soon enough, Brenda climaxed, her body quivering on Oliver''s lap as he continued to rub her clit and keep her orgasm going for as long as possible. It felt amazing, every muscle in her body tensing up, then releasing, over and over, until she slumped down on his chest, exhausted and satisfied.


    "Wow, that was hot," Sarah exclaimed, interrupting their make-out session with Ron. Her eyes were wide as she stared at the girl on Oliver''s lap, and then she looked at her boyfriend. "Ron, I want to do that too."


    "Huh?" Ron seemed unsure of what to do next. He looked at Oliver and Brenda, then at Sarah, who was giving him a pleading look, and shook his head. "No, no. I can''t. I don''t know how to do it... Besides, I am not confident like Oliver, and... uh... I can''t touch your privates in public. Maybe you should ask him to do it for you. I am sure he would be happy to help."

 Chapter 91 Whats going on here!?

    "Huh?" Ron seemed unsure of what to do next. He looked at Oliver and Brenda, then at Sarah, who was giving him a pleading look, and shook his head. "No, no. I can''t. I don''t know how to do it... Besides, I am not confident like Oliver, and... uh... I can''t touch your privates in public. Maybe you should ask him to do it for you. I am sure he would be happy to help.""Ugh," Sarah groaned, annoyed that her boyfriend wouldn''t even try to finger her right now. "Fine, I will ask him instead."


    The two of them turned to look at Oliver and Brenda, who were still sitting together, embracing each other.


    "Oliver, I want what Brenda got. Will you please finger me too?" Sarah pleaded, putting her hand on Oliver''s shoulder. "I am so horny because of what happened between us yesterday, and now, after watching you pleasure Brenda, it has gotten worse. Please, finger me and give me an orgasm."


    "Of course, babe. Come sit with me, and I will take care of you." Oliver gave her a sexy smile and tapped his lap, indicating that she should straddle him just like Brenda had. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Brenda was sitting on Oliver''s lap, enjoying his body against hers. She didn''t want to move, but then Sarah was coming over, wanting the same attention that she had just gotten. She didn''t have much choice in the matter. Her friend needed to have some fun too. So Brenda stood up and helped Sarah straddle Oliver''s lap.


    "This is embarrassing..." Sarah whispered to her friend as she felt the bulge in Oliver''s pants press against her panties. "But it''s so exciting at the same time. I hope you don''t mind if I steal Oliver from you for a while."


    "Don''t worry about it. Just make sure you don''t let out any juices that will wet his pants." Brenda giggled and tapped her friend''s butt. Then she went back to her seat, turning around to watch the fun show.


    The moment Sarah sat down on his lap, quite a few students found it weird to see such an innocent-looking girl straddling a classmate in the middle of the class. Not to mention, Brenda also had done the same thing just seconds before.


    This sight confused the other students. They wondered what they were doing or why the girls were behaving like that. Some of them were too shy to say anything, so they remained silent, but others stared at them with curiosity. Those ones were the male students, of course. But there were also some female students who gave a quick look before turning back to their work.


    This made Sarah''s face burn. She was not used to being the center of attention. She hated the idea of people staring at her, even if it was just for a moment or two. Still, she wanted to feel Oliver''s fingers again. Even the previous day, when they had a foursome with Ron and Brenda, she was fascinated by how skilled he was.


    "Are you sure you are okay with this?" Oliver asked as soon as he felt Sarah''s body trembling against him. He could tell that she was not comfortable being on display like this, and he didn''t want to force her into something she wasn''t ready for.


    "Yes, I will be fine," Sarah answered after taking a deep breath. "I need this, Oliver. Please... touch me like you did Brenda."


    "Alright. Tell me if you want to stop, okay?" He told the beautiful girl, stroking her face. Then, without wasting another second, he reached down and put his right hand between her legs, stroking her pussy through the thin cloth of her panties. His left hand rested on her butt, keeping her steady on his lap as he began to stimulate her genitals.


    Oliver started slowly, using his fingers to massage her outer lips while he kept his eyes locked on hers. He could tell that she was a bit nervous because he could feel her shaking a little, so he leaned in and kissed her, hoping that it would ease her mind. And it did.


    Sarah moaned into his mouth as she felt his warm breath against her skin and his soft lips brushing hers. She felt a sense of security and comfort wash over her, knowing that this man was going to make her feel good no matter what.


    As their tongues danced together, Oliver continued to stimulate Sarah''s pussy with his fingers, rubbing up and down the length of her slit, feeling her moistness seep through her panties. He paid special attention to her clit, which he could feel through the thin fabric, and as he stimulated this sensitive area, Sarah gasped against his mouth.


    "Uhhh..." She groaned, breaking from the kiss for a second to catch her breath before returning to his mouth once more, moaning with every stroke of his fingers. Then, Oliver slid her panties aside and began to finger her bare, soaking wet pussy. He was rubbing her clit faster and harder than before, making her pant and moan louder against his mouth.


    Brenda couldn''t stop staring at this gorgeous couple kissing and masturbating right in front of her. She could hear the wet noises of Oliver''s fingers plunging into Sarah''s pussy, and she could imagine the sensation of his touch.


    Ron, on the other hand, was breathing hard and fast as he watched the show. He looked like a fish out of water. A very aroused fish, but a fish nonetheless. His eyes were glued to Sarah''s body, and he kept rubbing himself through his pants, unable to stop.


    It was clear that he loved seeing his innocent girlfriend getting so aroused by another man. The thought of Oliver''s fingers stimulating her wet pussy in public turned Ron on. He was so aroused that he almost came right in his pants, which would have been embarrassing for him.


    Meanwhile, Sarah broke free from the kiss to take a few deep breaths before whispering in Oliver''s ear. "Ahhh... You are so good at this, Oliver. That feels amazing. Please, don''t stop. I am so close..."


    Oliver grinned and continued fingering her pussy, making her pant and squirm even more. She was almost ready to climax.


    Just a few more strokes of his fingers were enough to send her over the edge. Sarah bit down on his shoulder, trying to muffle her moans as she came. Her body trembled with pleasure as Oliver kept moving his fingers in and out of her wet slit, and then, finally, her orgasm began to subside, and she relaxed on his lap again.


    "Ooohhh... That was incredible, Oliver..." She panted, putting her arms around his neck and looking at him with her half-lidded eyes, a satisfied smile on her face. "Your fingers are magical..."


    "Thank you, babe. I love pleasuring a sexy girl like you," he replied, hugging her back. "You have a beautiful body. It was a real pleasure to play with your pussy and watch you cum."


    Just then a sharp voice interrupted their moment. "What''s going on here!?" A female student demanded, walking toward them with a frown on her face. "Sarah, stop sitting on Oliver''s lap. Go back to your seat and get away from him! And you, Ron... Stop ogling those two, will you? You look like a pervert."

 Chapter 92 Rebecca

    She was none other than their class president, Rebecca, and it seemed she was not happy that everyone was enjoying themselves so much.She was standing tall and proud, arms crossed under her big breasts, glaring at everyone who dared to look at her. She had long, dark hair tied into a ponytail. Her eyes were hazel and fierce, and she wore thick glasses that made her look even more imposing.


    At first glance, she seemed very nerdy, but her big breasts were enough to destroy that image.


    Rebecca was well-known in the school for being a top student, talented at sports and academics alike, but also bossy and strict when it came to following the rules.


    As soon as she was within reach, Rebecca grabbed Sarah by the arm and yanked her off Oliver''s lap, forcing her to stand up.


    "Ouch! Becca, please... Let go of me. You''re hurting me." Sarah complained, trying to pull free from the firm grip on her arm.


    However, a glare from Rebecca made her stop struggling. The class president was scary when she was angry, and no one wanted to face her wrath.


    Rebecca''s eyes shot to Oliver''s, and she took a deep breath before speaking. "Look, I don''t want to get into trouble because of you two. That kind of behavior is not allowed in class. If you want to fool around with each other, then do it outside. Understand?"


    "Yes, ma''am." Sarah said in a meek voice, avoiding Rebecca''s eyes.


    "You got lucky that the teacher didn''t arrive yet. Next time, be more careful." Rebecca turned around and strode away from their desk, not bothering to wait for Oliver''s response or even look at him again. Her tone made it clear that she considered this matter settled, but if they did not comply, there would be consequences.


    As soon as she was gone, Sarah gave Oliver an apologetic smile and returned to her seat beside Ron, who still looked like he had been hit by a truck.


    After a few seconds of silence, Brenda giggled and teased Oliver. "You got busted, huh? Be careful next time, you naughty boy. That girl will catch you for sure. She is always watching everyone like a hawk. You better keep your hands to yourself unless you want to get reported to the teacher."


    "Shut up, Brenda." Oliver grumbled, feeling annoyed by Rebecca''s sudden appearance. He knew that she was right, but he didn''t like being scolded like that. "I am just having some fun. It doesn''t hurt anyone."


    "Sure, whatever you say. But remember, don''t come crying to me when she tells on you and gets you expelled from school." Brenda shrugged her shoulders, giving him a mischievous grin.


    This made Oliver roll his eyes and sigh. He was going to keep playing with girls at school, no matter what anyone said or did. He wasn''t going to stop just because some uptight bitch wanted to ruin his fun.


    Besides, he was confident that he could persuade Rebecca to keep quiet about it. After all, he had made both Brenda and Sarah cum, so maybe he could do the same thing for her too.


    ''Nahh... She will be a tough one. Maybe I should give up on her,'' he thought to himself as he watched the gorgeous class president reprimanding more students who were fooling around. ''But she does have a sexy body. Her big tits look so good... I bet they taste great too.''


    As Oliver continued staring at Rebecca''s chest, he felt something touching his crotch. He looked down and saw that Brenda had put her hand on his bulge, squeezing it through the fabric of his pants.


    "Keep this thing calm, will you? We don''t want to cause any trouble." She giggled and gave him a wink before letting go.


    Oliver smiled back at her and nodded. He would do his best to behave for the rest of the day, but he knew that he wouldn''t be able to resist the urge to tease Sarah and Brenda again. They were just too tempting, and he loved playing with them so much.


    .


    .


    .


    . sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    .


    After school, Oliver went home with Brenda, who invited him to come over to her house and meet her mother.


    Brenda lived in a big house located in the suburbs of town. It was a nice place, and her parents seemed to be well-off.


    When they arrived at the front door, she turned to face him and said, "Listen, I want you to behave yourself while we are inside, okay? Don''t do anything stupid. And don''t get too excited when you see my mom just because she is very pretty and has a great body."


    "Don''t worry. I will behave myself. You don''t have to tell me that," Oliver replied, smirking at the beautiful girl. "So your mother is hot, huh? That''s interesting."


    "Yes, she is. But remember what I told you before, okay? If you behave yourself, then I will let you fuck me again. And if you don''t behave, then I will make sure that you never touch me again." Brenda gave him a warning look, wagging her finger at him.


    Oliver nodded and held his hands up in surrender. "I promise that I won''t try anything funny."


    He knew that Brenda could be strict, and if he made her mad, then there was no way he would get to fuck her anymore. So he had to be careful and show her that he was serious about this whole meeting thing.


    "Alright, let''s go." Brenda reached out and grabbed Oliver''s arm, tugging him forward.


    She led him through the doorway into a beautiful living room filled with expensive-looking furniture and decorations. There were many pictures of Brenda hanging on the walls, along with a few photos of who Oliver assumed to be her mother.


    "She is a pretty lady. No wonder you look so good," he muttered under his breath, staring at one of the photos that showed a woman in her late 30s or early 40s.


    Brenda glanced at him but didn''t say anything as she looked around to find her mother. "She is upstairs, I think. Come on, let''s go find her."


    They walked up the staircase and stopped at the door of a room. Brenda knocked on the door and called out, "Mom? Are you in there?"


    "Yes. Come in." A female voice responded from the other side of the door.


    When they stepped inside the room, Oliver couldn''t help but stare at the woman standing in the center of the room, looking at herself in a tall mirror as she wore nothing but a towel wrapped around her body.

 Chapter 93 You didnt cum inside of her, did you?

    Her hair was wet, and her skin was glistening with moisture from the shower she had just taken. Her body was amazing, and Oliver''s eyes were immediately drawn to her cleavage, which was exposed by the way the towel was tucked in above her large breasts. She had long, toned legs, and her hips were wide and curvy. Overall, her figure was very appealing to him.Linda blinked at the sight of this young man in her bedroom. She wasn''t expecting him at all. In fact, she wasn''t expecting anyone except her daughter. So the sight of someone else in her bedroom while she wore nothing more than a towel caught her by surprise.


    "Ah!" she gasped, pulling her towel tighter around her chest. "Brenda! Who is this?"


    "Mom, this is Oliver. The guy I told you about." Brenda introduced the handsome boy. Then she turned to him and said, "This is my mother, Linda."


    Oliver didn''t respond right away. He was too busy staring at Linda''s body to notice that they were talking to him. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Um, Oliver?" Brenda snapped her fingers in front of his face, bringing him back to reality. "What''s wrong? Cat got your tongue?"


    "Oh... Uh, yes. Sorry." He shook his head, trying to focus on what they were saying instead of ogling his friend''s mother''s sexy figure. "Hello, ma''am. My name is Oliver. Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too, Oliver," Linda managed to say while looking flustered, and she was feeling very self-conscious in front of this attractive young man who couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    It felt strange to have his gaze on her like that, but she didn''t dislike it either. It had been years since anyone looked at her with such interest. In fact, she could hardly remember the last time her own husband looked at her with desire.


    ''So, this is the boy that seduced my daughter into giving him her virginity.'' She thought to herself, taking in the sight of Oliver standing before her. He seemed to be a good-looking lad with short brown hair and a nice, friendly smile. ''Hmmm... Maybe he is a decent guy after all. Not a bad boy like I was thinking. Though it is undeniable that he is just a horny teenager who wants to get laid whenever he can, and my daughter is just another girl for him to fuck.''


    Brenda could see her mother studying Oliver carefully, trying to figure out what kind of person he was by observing his appearance and demeanor. It made her feel uncomfortable because she didn''t know what her mother would do next. Would she scold her for being so intimate with this boy? Or would she accept their sexual relationship and leave them alone?


    "Why don''t you sit down on my bed where we can talk better?" Linda said, nodding towards her big, soft bed. Then, she glanced at her daughter and noticed her uneasiness. "Brenda, dear. Why do you look so nervous? Relax. I am not going to interrogate Oliver or anything."


    "Yes, Mom," Brenda smiled and sat on the edge of her mother''s bed along with Oliver, who followed her lead. Then, the young couple looked up at the older woman as she took a lotion bottle and began applying it to her leg. She used her hands to massage it into her skin.


    "So," Linda paused, letting the silence linger while she rubbed more lotion onto her other leg. "You''re the boy Brenda mentioned before. The one who took her virginity, right?"


    Oliver was taken aback by her frankness but nodded nonetheless. "Yeah, that was me. Did I do something wrong?"


    "No... well... uhmmm." Linda stumbled over her words, unsure how to explain herself. Then she said. "Look, I have nothing against young boys and girls having sex nowadays. Times have changed a lot since I was a teenager, and I don''t expect my daughter to remain a virgin until she gets married, not in today''s world. But hearing that someone stole your little girl''s innocence still affects a mother deeply."


    "At least it affects me. I am still thinking that Brenda is just an innocent child. Maybe it is my maternal instinct kicking in. That is why I got worried when she told me about what happened between you two and how you two are just sex friends now. Of course, that would be perfectly normal if you both were a few years older. But, right now, I feel you are both too young for that kind of relationship."


    Brenda rolled her eyes in embarrassment. "Mom, come on! Stop this nonsense. We are not some naive children. We know what we are doing, okay? And besides, it was my own choice to give him my virginity."


    "That may be true, dear, but as your mother, it is my responsibility to make sure that you don''t end up doing things that could hurt you in the future." Linda countered, frowning as she looked at Brenda. "Like getting pregnant because you are having sex with your classmate. How would that affect your life, huh?"


    At those words, both of them flinched, though Oliver kept staring at the woman as she continued rubbing lotion onto her legs, enjoying the sight of her soft, thick thighs and imagining what it would be like to run his hands along that smooth skin.


    When Linda noticed their reaction, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "Don''t tell me that you are not using protection while having sex? Tell me the truth. You didn''t cum inside of her, did you?"


    Oliver was surprised by her sudden question, and before he knew what to say, Brenda''s face flushed deep red, and she blurted out without thinking, "No! I mean... Yes. He... he did. We didn''t use any condoms... Mom... he... came inside my pussy many times now."


    This made the older woman gasp aloud. She was shocked that her daughter had been so careless regarding contraception. Then she looked at Oliver and scolded him. "What kind of a boy are you to cum inside my daughter? Don''t you know how to prevent pregnancy? Aren''t you aware of the responsibility that comes with having unprotected sex?"


    "I..." Oliver stuttered, unsure how to respond to her rant. "I never used any condoms and don''t know about that stuff. Sorry, ma''am."

 Chapter 94 Sex is not a game.

    "What do you mean you don''t know anything about using condoms?" Linda exclaimed in disbelief as she stopped rubbing lotion onto her skin and turned fully towards the boy, giving him her full attention. "You are telling me that you don''t know how to put a condom on yourself? That can''t be possible... Oh god, you have had sex before, right? Like, with someone else. Not with my daughter.""Oh, yes. Of course." Oliver confirmed, nodding. "I have had sex with quite a few girls, in fact, but never bothered to use protection."


    "What?!? You are not making any sense here, Oliver. First, you say that you don''t know about using condoms, and then you tell me that you have had sex with many girls. Come on, don''t lie to me like that. You can''t expect me to believe that all of your partners were okay with letting you cum inside them without using protection."


    Linda frowned at the thought. The only explanation that came to her mind was that this young man must have been lying to her. Maybe he had convinced those poor girls to let him fuck them raw by promising that he wouldn''t ejaculate inside of their pussies. That''s how it could be.


    And even if some of those girls were desperate enough to let him do whatever he wanted to do with their bodies, she found it hard to believe that Oliver would have gotten away with doing such a risky thing without suffering any consequences yet. No matter how lucky you are, at least one of your partners should have gotten pregnant so far. Or, at the very least, should have been very close to being knocked up. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uhm... I think that it is best if we leave now," Brenda suggested as soon as she saw the expression on her mother''s face. She could see that Linda was growing angrier by the minute. "We can talk tomorrow instead."


    "No, stay where you are. I want to clear something up right now." Linda''s voice rose sharply as she crossed her arms under her breasts. "Oliver, stop beating around the bush. Tell me the truth. Did you actually use condoms during your past sexual encounters?"


    "No, I didn''t," he admitted, not wanting to lie. He thought it would be better to tell her everything than continue hiding things and risk her getting even more upset. "I know that it sounds hard to believe, but I just... never thought much about using them. None of my past partners ever asked me to wear protection, and it became a habit for me to go bareback whenever I had sex with them."


    "Ohh god!" Linda ran a hand through her long blonde hair and sighed deeply. She was going through so much stress.


    "Well, I guess it''s not all your fault. Those girls must have been stupid enough to let an 18-year-old boy cum inside. But still... Brenda, aren''t you a little scared after hearing that? He could get you pregnant anytime. Didn''t you say that you are planning to go to medical school after graduating from high school? How are you going to pursue your dream if you become pregnant before even completing high school?"


    "I... I understand that, Mom. But... it just happened like that. I wanted him to take my virginity. And I didn''t want our first time to be ruined by him putting on a condom. I know it sounds dumb, but I was really excited and lost in the moment, and we... Well, after that, it was too late to change our minds. We didn''t think about it anymore, and he kept on fucking my pussy bare."


    Brenda explained everything to her mother. She also realized just how irresponsible she had been. She didn''t regret letting Oliver fuck her without using protection. The sex felt so much better when his cock was rubbing against her vaginal walls, skin-to-skin. There was nothing compared to feeling his hot, sticky semen flowing into her womb and then dripping down her legs for several minutes afterward.


    Still, she now felt a little scared that this could ruin her life. Her mother had made some valid points. What if she got pregnant because of this boy? What about her future plans? All her hard work would be for nothing.


    "I told you, didn''t I? Sex is not a game. You can''t expect everything to go your way if you indulge in such reckless behavior." Linda sighed, shaking her head in disappointment. "Youngsters these days think they can get away with anything. They don''t realize that every action has its consequence. I hope that both of you are lucky enough to not end up ruining your lives by doing something stupid."


    Oliver looked down, unable to meet her gaze. He felt bad for putting Brenda in this situation. Linda was right. She is the only one here who is acting like an adult and showing some responsibility. He was the one who should have been more careful and stopped fucking girls raw.


    "Aunt Linda, I am so sorry for this..." Oliver said, raising his head to meet the woman''s gaze. "I promise that I will start using condoms from now on. But... I never used a condom before, and I don''t know how to put one on."


    This made Linda chuckle, which in turn surprised the young man. "You are serious about that? It''s not that difficult, really. All you need to do is take the rolled-up rubber out of the foil pack, hold the tip of the condom, and place it over your erect penis. Then, pinch the tip and unroll the condom down your shaft until the entire thing is covered. And voil¨¤, you have protected yourself."


    Oliver had listened to Linda''s words very carefully. Yet, somehow, he had a feeling that maybe she was joking.


    "No offense, Aunt, but you are having a bit of fun teasing me, aren''t you? That sounded too easy... So simple that I think there must be some mistake in your instructions." Oliver scratched his head as he stared at the woman''s pretty face.


    Her amusement was clear. And she hadn''t stopped applying lotion onto her body, nor had she fixed the towel covering her assets. All this while they discussed a serious matter like pregnancy.

 Chapter 95 Cant you just use Olivers dick?

    Linda laughed out loud and nodded in response. "Oh, honey, you are a smart guy, after all. Yes, I was having a little fun teasing you, but that doesn''t mean my advice is useless. Of course, there is more to using a condom than just those basic steps. It''s also important that you buy a high-quality latex condom and not a cheap one. And of course, don''t forget that a condom can break sometimes, so always keep an eye on that."Yet, Oliver still felt that he should ask for a demonstration. "It would be better if you showed me how to do that. Maybe let me watch you put a condom on a dildo or something like that."


    His suggestion made Linda stop in her tracks for a moment. Then, she raised her eyebrows and asked him, "What did you just say?"


    "I mean... You could just teach me the correct way of using a condom, you know." Oliver said, smiling at the woman. He was looking into her eyes as he spoke, completely ignoring the way the towel had slipped further down her cleavage, exposing the curve of her breasts. "I''ll try my best to follow what you are saying, and maybe you can give me some tips to help me do it properly."


    "You are a little smart-ass, aren''t you?" Linda tilted her head to one side, looking at him with a mixture of annoyance and amusement. She then glanced at her daughter and sighed. "Brenda, did you understand how to use a condom after hearing what I said? Tell me honestly."


    "Yes, Mom... sort of..." Brenda''s voice wavered. Even though she had heard what her mother said, she had a feeling that it wouldn''t be as easy as she made it sound. She was still a virgin before meeting Oliver, and condoms weren''t something she thought much about.


    Seeing her daughter''s hesitance, Linda sighed again and looked back at Oliver. "Alright, I''ll show you both how to do this. Wait here. I''ll go get one."


    With that, she turned and opened her drawer, pulling out a square packet with a condom inside. She then walked back towards them, and this time, she didn''t bother to fix the towel that was slipping further down her body.


    Oliver and Brenda stared at her, unable to take their eyes off her beautiful figure. They were speechless as they watched this mature woman standing before them almost naked. Her smooth skin seemed to glow in the light coming through the window. Her wet hair fell down her back and chest, and several drops of water slid down her exposed cleavage, dripping between her large breasts and falling onto the towel.


    Oliver gulped as he felt his cock grow hard from the sexy image in front of him. He knew Brenda''s mother was a very attractive woman, but seeing her like this made him realize just how much of a stunner she was.


    "Now, pay close attention," Linda said, showing them the wrapper. Then she tore it open and pulled out the rolled-up condom. "This is a regular-sized latex condom. Always choose one that''s of the correct size; otherwise, it won''t fit correctly. And remember, make sure that your partner isn''t allergic to latex before you put this thing on. That will ruin your day."


    Both of them listened carefully as Linda continued her explanation. "See the reservoir tip at the end of the condom? This part is supposed to hold the cum after ejaculation. You have to make sure that there is enough space in this part for the semen. And, you have to pinch the tip of the condom to make this happen."


    Linda then looked around, and when she couldn''t find anything resembling a dildo, she decided to go on with her lecture without needing a substitute for the penis. "Okay... So, now, I need a penis to demonstrate, and I don''t have one with me, obviously. That means we have to use our imagination here. I am sure you can imagine a penis in place of my finger."


    Brenda grimaced when she heard this, and Oliver also found it a bit embarrassing to imagine such a thing.


    "Mom, can''t you just use Oliver''s dick to show us the proper way?" Brenda said, giving her mother a frustrated look. She can''t believe her mother is being so dense. "I am sure it would be much easier to follow that."


    Linda''s eyes widened at the suggestion, and she glanced at her daughter in astonishment. "Brenda! What kind of a girl suggests that her mother should demonstrate how to put on a condom using her friend''s dick? Don''t say such things. No way am I doing that. My only purpose here is to teach the proper way to put on a condom so that you two don''t fuck like rabbits without any protection anymore. Now, can we continue?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh... Aunt Linda," Oliver interrupted their conversation and looked at the woman in earnest. "If you want me to learn how to put on a condom, then please, I need to see you doing it on a real penis. Otherwise, there will be no point in learning it, no matter how well you demonstrate. Just imagine the embarrassment and shame I will feel if I try it in front of a girl, and she laughs at me because I failed to do it properly. So, please, use mine."


    "Both of you, don''t you know I am a married woman? How could I... How could I put a condom on you?" Linda struggled to speak. She was shocked that this young man and her daughter were asking her to touch his privates and wrap them in rubber.


    What would her husband think about this if he were here? His ego would be crushed seeing another man''s dick in front of his wife, even if it was just for an educational purpose.

 Chapter 96 Keep it a secret between us.

    Brenda stood up from the bed and gave her mother an exasperated look. "Mom, get serious. I know you''re embarrassed by all this, but you''re the one who started the lecture. You are not acting very mature right now."Her mother was stalling because of her modesty, and Brenda was not going to accept that. If it was up to her, she would have given Oliver a demonstration of how to put on a condom herself, but her mother was the only one who could do it right.


    Linda didn''t say anything in return, nor did she protest further. "Brenda, don''t you dare let your dad find out about this. Keep it a secret between us. I can''t imagine the things he would do if he caught a whiff of this."


    "Sure, Mom." Brenda grinned, glad that she managed to convince her mother to do as she said. "I promise that I won''t say a word. Also, didn''t you two get separate bedrooms after your fight last year? So, it means he hasn''t slept with you for some time now and is probably fucking another woman at the moment. I don''t think you have anything to worry about."


    Brenda knew that her father was not a faithful husband. He was always away on business trips, which was suspicious, but the reason given was that he needed time to concentrate on work and couldn''t do so with his family around. It''s a very convenient excuse.


    But Brenda wasn''t the same little girl she used to be. She can put two and two together and knows that her father is sleeping with women in the other cities he visits.


    "That is still no reason to talk about your father in that manner." Linda chided her daughter but, at the same time, looked conflicted about the topic. She knew what her husband did when he was away from home, and she wasn''t happy about it. But at least he was a good provider, and she had a comfortable life, and this was why she tolerated her husband''s unfaithful acts. "Now, Oliver, hurry up and pull down your pants. Let''s finish this, and you and Brenda can leave so I can change."


    Oliver''s heart skipped a beat, but he stood up anyway and began unbuckling his belt. He didn''t hesitate anymore as he pushed down his jeans and underwear, revealing his half-hard erection to Linda.


    The older woman looked at his cock and swallowed. She had never seen a penis this large. It was bigger than her husband''s and much thicker. And that was in its semi-flaccid state. How big would it be once it became rock hard?


    Her thoughts wandered away for a second as she imagined stroking and caressing that thick piece of man meat, feeling its hardness against her palm and fingertips. Then she would put it into her mouth, tasting its warm flesh and sucking on its bulbous head.


    "Okay, now that your penis is exposed, we can begin." She regained her senses and concentrated on teaching him the correct way of doing it. At the same time, she also tried her best not to feel aroused at the sight of his large penis.


    She then took his cock in her hands without a second thought and began stroking it. She was careful to avoid touching the sensitive parts, especially the glans.


    "What? What are you doing?" Oliver asked, feeling nervous that his friend''s mother was stroking his member.


    "I am just trying to get it to its full size. The condom needs to be put on an erect penis; otherwise, it won''t fit correctly." Linda explained to him while her hands were still stroking his cock. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even though she was doing this just for demonstration purposes, she couldn''t help feeling excited, and her hands were itching to explore the whole length of his cock.


    Oliver sighed in defeat. He had no choice but to let this woman touch his cock. So he sat back and relaxed. After a few moments of gentle stroking and squeezing, the older woman was able to make his dick stand at full attention.


    "Alright, now it is ready to be covered." Linda said after she stopped fondling his cock. "The next step is to pinch the tip of the condom to make space for the cum."


    She did what she had told them and continued explaining. "Now, we need to position the condom at the top of the head. I am going to slide it down your shaft and make sure that it covers every inch of your manhood."


    Brenda and Oliver watched as she held the condom and began rolling it down his erect pole. Linda tried her best not to show any emotions on her face, but it was evident that she was enjoying the feeling of that big cock throbbing beneath her fingertips. Every time she moved her fingers along the rubber-covered length of his member, she would feel her own vagina getting wetter in anticipation.


    After she rolled down the condom over his entire cock, she admired his massive meat pole wrapped in rubber. "See? This is how you use a condom. It''s not hard at all, is it? Remember to wear one whenever you decide to have sex. This way, both partners will be protected against unwanted pregnancies."


    While explaining this to Brenda and Oliver, she continued fondling his condom-covered cock without noticing what she was doing. Her hands were moving on their own accord as if they were hypnotized by this thick, long pole.


    Brenda noticed her mother''s lack of control and had to suppress a grin. ''Who would have thought that Mom likes dick so much? I wonder if she is horny because she is touching Oliver. Is that why she is talking without realizing how she is gripping his cock?''

 Chapter 97 Dont fight it, Mom.

    The thought of her own mother being aroused by stroking Oliver''s cock made Brenda giggle, and her mother turned to her with a confused look."What''s so funny?" Linda asked, stopping the movement of her hands. "Am I saying something wrong?"


    "No, it''s nothing." Brenda waved off her question. "You were saying...?"


    "Okay... So... Ummm... You should keep a few extra packs of condoms with you. This way, you don''t have to worry about running out in the middle of sex." Linda continued her lecture and once again started moving her hand along the length of his rubber-covered dick. "Always remember that a single packet of a condom is only good for one session. If you want to go for multiple rounds, then you need to change to a new condom."


    At this point, Oliver was struggling to sit still as this mature lady squeezed his rod in the most seductive manner. Linda''s hand felt wonderful on his cock. Even though he had a latex covering his penis, he could still feel the warmth of her fingers through the thin material. Her soft hands were stroking and squeezing his cock, sending waves of pleasure shooting through his body.


    Just then the condom tore and split open as his cock grew bigger within her grasp. A sharp hiss left Oliver''s mouth.


    "Ouch. The condom broke," he groaned as the tearing of the rubber hurt his sensitive skin. "That was a very cheap product. You should have bought a better quality condom, Aunt Linda." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Linda shook her head and stared at his rock-solid member. "Don''t try to blame this on the quality of the condom. It didn''t break on its own. It''s just not meant to contain your big cock. I told you earlier, didn''t I? The condom you choose must be of the right size for the user, or else it will fail in its purpose. I didn''t realize that your penis was this big. It needs an extra-large one."


    After saying that, she removed the broken condom and threw it away, leaving his fat cock exposed once more. Oliver looked down at his now-unprotected pole and frowned in disappointment. "I guess you won''t be able to give us another lesson unless you have another one of these," he said while pointing towards his bare penis. "Do you have another condom, Aunt Linda?"


    "I do. However, it is not extra-large, and so, it will just break again." Linda shook her head and glanced at the naked cock before her eyes. She bit her lip as she felt the desire to touch that piece of man meat. The smell of it was driving her crazy, and she couldn''t help but lean forward and inhale it. She loved the musky scent. It reminded her of when her husband used to make love to her a year ago.


    As her daughter watched, Linda inhaled a second time, taking in more of Oliver''s potent musk. It was delicious. The aroma made her lick her lips and stare at the huge shaft with a hungry expression.


    ''Is she really that horny right now?'' Brenda thought, finding her mother''s behavior surprising and amusing. ''I guess Dad hasn''t satisfied her for a long time.''


    Then an idea popped into her head. She grinned and walked up behind her mother, whispering, "Mom, Oliver has a very nice penis, doesn''t he? Does his smell excite you?"


    Linda froze with her face close to his cock and tried to control herself. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, but that just made the problem worse. The intoxicating scent of his big cock entered her nostrils again, making her feel even more aroused.


    Suddenly, Brenda''s hands grabbed Linda''s towel and yanked it off, exposing her entire naked body to Oliver.


    A moment later, her daughter''s hands reached around her body and cupped her big breasts, squeezing and fondling them. "Mom, you can''t hide your lust anymore," Brenda whispered while her hands caressed the smooth globes of her mother''s tits. "I know you want him to make you feel good. Look at your nipples; they are already getting hard."


    As soon as her daughter started fondling her tits, Linda felt goosebumps rising across her skin. The sudden sensation made her shiver in pleasure. "Brenda, stop... Your friend is watching... uhhh.. He is looking at my naked body... What are you doing...?"


    Her protests went unanswered as her daughter ignored her and continued rubbing and massaging her tits and hardening nipples.


    Linda''s body was responding to the stimulation, and it made her pant in excitement and moan in delight. She felt her resistance slipping away as her daughter played with her breasts while she faced her friend''s huge cock.


    "Don''t fight it, Mom. You really need some dick in your life again." Brenda giggled as she kneaded her mother''s soft mounds. "Stop pretending that you can stay faithful to Dad. Isn''t that why you two sleep in separate rooms nowadays? Look at yourself, Mom. Your body is craving for a good fuck. Just enjoy it and relax. Oliver is a fantastic lover, and he will take very good care of your needs. Moreover, there are no strings attached. This is just going to be a casual relationship between you two. Believe me, it is so much better when the other person knows that it will never lead to any commitment issues."


    While her daughter spoke, Linda tried to focus her thoughts on something else. But then Brenda pinched her stiff nipples, and a strong wave of pleasure rolled through her body, causing her to gasp and moan. Her mind was screaming at her to stop this now before it was too late. Her husband was a loving man, although he was not the most faithful. Nevertheless, he treated her like a queen and provided her with a comfortable life.


    Still, as her daughter kept playing with her tits, Linda found it impossible to resist. She didn''t want to stop what was happening to her. She wanted more and wanted it now.

 Chapter 98 It seems that youve been craving a big dick in your life, huh?

    "Brenda, you are a very naughty girl... Ohhhhhh... Please, stop... Before I get carried away...," Linda begged as she felt her pussy juices flowing out of her vagina."I am just a naughty girl, huh? Have you taken a good look at yourself? You are a naughty woman who loves young cock. Who can blame you for that? Just look at that big piece of meat hanging between Oliver''s legs. It smells delicious, and the taste is even better. You will see for yourself," Brenda said, giggling again as she moved one hand down and rubbed her mother''s bushy crotch.


    Brenda then put her lips against her mother''s ear and whispered, "I am sure Dad has cheated on you with other women. There is no harm in doing the same. Just indulge yourself. Enjoy this experience and don''t hold back."


    As Brenda continued rubbing and caressing her body, Linda felt her arousal building up, and she could no longer fight it. She couldn''t resist the temptation any longer. Her vagina was wet and aching for some cock, while her mind screamed to get fucked by the young man''s big dick.


    Without thinking, Linda grabbed the hard shaft and began stroking it slowly. "It is not fair," She purred, lost in a haze of lust and need. "Brenda, you have had this gorgeous cock many times... It is my turn now... Ohhh... You will let your mother have a taste, right?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, wow!" Brenda exclaimed in surprise. "Now, that is my mother. Go ahead and taste him. Do whatever you want. He is yours to play with."


    "Uhhh... I am a naughty woman... I admit that," Linda moaned and pressed the cockhead against her lips, kissing it softly. "It is... Mmmhh... So big, and the smell is intoxicating."


    Her tongue reached out and began licking the underside of Oliver''s shaft, tracing along the length of his penis until it reached the swollen glans. She slid her tongue across his mushroom top, savoring the flavor. Then, she licked the precum leaking from the tip, and her taste buds exploded with pleasure.


    "This tastes too good," she whispered before opening her mouth and letting his cock slip past her lips. Once the first couple of inches entered her oral cavity, she began sucking and licking it greedily, making loud slurping noises as she enjoyed his meaty tool.


    Linda couldn''t control herself. She was too hungry for the delicious dick inside her mouth. The more she tasted his thick cock, the hornier she got. As her daughter watched, she began sucking on the fat pole with renewed vigor, gulping down more of the wonderful flavors. Her saliva mixed with the precum, creating a concoction that tasted amazing on her tongue. It was so addicting.


    Oliver was watching her with an amused expression on his face. This sexy older lady was on her knees and sucking him off with incredible enthusiasm. And her daughter was watching the whole scene while playing with the mature woman''s big tits and hairy pussy. It was such a sexy and kinky situation that it made his cock twitch in excitement.


    "Aunt Linda, you''re pretty good at this. It seems that you''ve been craving a big dick in your life, huh?" Oliver asked, looking down at the woman who was sucking on his cock as though she had not eaten anything in days.


    Linda was a very horny woman, and she couldn''t help herself when it came to sex. Now that she had gotten a taste of a young man''s big cock, she became insatiable. She needed more. More cock, more pleasure. As her daughter rubbed her clit, Linda was getting closer to her orgasm.


    She pulled his cock from her mouth and licked up and down the shaft while stroking it with one hand. "This... uhhhh... this is amazing," she moaned, running her tongue over the slick skin of his penis. "So huge, so thick, so delicious. I want it inside me. I need it so bad."


    Brenda giggled and replied, "Mom, why don''t you ride his cock? I will lay him down on the bed, and then you can climb on top and slide your pussy down onto his pole."


    When Linda heard her daughter suggest that, she felt her heart skip a beat. She wanted it. Oh, yes! She wanted that fat dick inside her pussy. She didn''t care that her daughter was watching them having sex. The idea of being fucked by a young stud in front of her own daughter turned her on more.


    Brenda leaned down and helped Oliver get comfortable on the bed. Then, she pulled the bedding aside to give her mother enough room to climb atop the man.


    Linda crawled onto the bed with her plump ass and hairy pussy facing Brenda. As her daughter watched, Linda positioned her knees on either side of Oliver''s hips and slowly lowered her crotch towards the erect cock that pointed upwards. When the tip of his dick touched the entrance to her dripping-wet pussy, she grabbed hold of it and guided it into her body.


    "Ohhhh... It looks so big. I haven''t seen Dad''s dick in a long time, and I have never had one that is bigger than him," Linda moaned while she rubbed the large cockhead against her wet snatch. "Oliver, you are much bigger than any man that I have ever had in my life. I love this... Oh, fuck, it feels good already, and the tip has barely even entered me."


    Linda pushed downward, and her cunt spread open for him, swallowing his cockhead inside her warm hole. "Oh, fuck! It''s so big. Oh, god! Oh, yes!" She cried out as her pussy stretched around his girth. Then, after getting used to the feeling of his thick dick entering her, she started pushing down even further on his pole, letting her pussy swallow more of the fat rod.

 Chapter 99 Fucking hell, this cock is driving me crazy.

    The way Linda was reacting made Brenda and Oliver smile. He could see that Brenda''s mother was already losing control. She didn''t know how to control the intense sensations that were coursing through her body. Her pussy was stretched wide open by his enormous cock, and the pleasure was overwhelming her mind and body.The same was the case with Oliver. He was being ridden by a hot MILF. The way her tight pussy was massaging his cock felt incredible, and he couldn''t get enough of it.


    As Linda''s hips descended on his thick shaft, Oliver thrust upward, and his cock penetrated all the way to the bottom of her womb.


    "Aaaahhh!" Linda cried out as she felt a sharp stab of ecstasy shoot through her core. His massive cock had slammed against her cervix and made her body shudder with pleasure.


    Linda was having a great time. It had been so long since she had experienced this kind of pleasure, and the fact that she was cheating on her husband, while her own daughter was watching, made this even hotter.


    "Oh, it is soooo deep! So thick! Soooo goood!" Linda moaned loudly. "Fucking hell, this cock is driving me crazy. Ohhhh... God, yes... I want more. Give me more."


    Like a bitch in heat, she started moving her ass up and down on his cock. She wasn''t thinking anymore. All she wanted to do was fuck. To feel that big, hard dick stuffing her pussy full. She couldn''t get enough of his cock. The faster she went, the more it seemed like she could never get her fill.


    "Mom, you are riding him so well!" Brenda praised her mother as she began stripping off her clothes. When she was done, she sat on Oliver''s face and pressed her pussy against his mouth. "I love how you are enjoying the cock. It is like you have gone nuts. You are so horny right now."


    As the mother-daughter duo sat on top of him, Oliver had a very tough time focusing on what was happening around him. He was in heaven. A mature woman and a beautiful young girl were riding him at the same time. Linda was still moving up and down on his cock, while Brenda had his mouth covered with her sweet little cunt.


    He had never experienced such incredible pleasure before, and it was getting harder to control himself. The taste of Brenda''s juicy slit mixed with Linda''s delicious moans was driving him insane. He tried to hold back but lost his self-control and started pumping his tongue in and out of Brenda''s tight tunnel, causing the teen to gasp and tremble above him.


    Linda, meanwhile, was in a frenzy. She didn''t care what her daughter thought, and she wasn''t thinking straight, either. The feeling of being stuffed full of cock was overpowering everything else in her brain. She was reduced to a horny animal.


    Brenda gasped when Oliver stuck his tongue into her pussy and began licking and sucking her juices. She could tell he was enjoying her taste and decided to press her crotch even harder into his face. At the same time, she reached out and cupped her mother''s face, pulling the mature woman forward until they were kissing.


    The taste of Oliver''s precum on her mother''s lips made Brenda shiver in excitement. She had no idea that she would find kissing a woman so erotic. Much less her own mother. She could feel their tongues intertwining together. Both of them were lost in pleasure. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Linda wrapped her arms around her daughter and squeezed their bodies closer. Her massive breasts were rubbing against Brenda''s perky mounds, and their nipples brushed against each other. This only added to the lustful fire burning in her body, causing her hips to move faster and harder, impaling herself on Oliver''s cock over and over again.


    "Mom, I can''t believe how good you taste!" Brenda said as she broke the kiss and licked her lips. "I never knew kissing another woman could be so hot. And, to think that you are my own mother. That makes it even better. Is it the same for you, Mom?"


    "It tastes wonderful, my daughter!" Linda moaned as she bounced up and down on Oliver''s cock. "Your lips are soft and moist, your tongue is delicious, and your body feels warm and inviting. Oh, fuck... I want more. I need it all now! Uhhh... Don''t stop! Please don''t stop!"


    The sight of the mother-and-daughter duo kissing and grinding against each other was making Oliver''s dick throb with excitement, and he couldn''t help but thrust upward, driving his cock deeper into Linda''s pussy. He could feel his balls growing tighter. It was getting harder and harder to resist shooting his load inside the older woman''s cunt.


    And it was the same for Linda. As she continued bouncing and grinding her pussy on Oliver''s hard dick, she felt her orgasm building up. She could feel the tingling sensations running through her nerves and the tension in her muscles increasing. Every part of her body was getting hotter and hotter. She was getting closer to an orgasm that promised to be intense and explosive.


    "Aunt Linda, I''m going to cum soon," Oliver grunted between licking Brenda''s pussy.


    "Do it, honey! Fill me up! Give me all that cum you have!" Linda cried out, throwing her head back, her long, blonde hair flying in the air.


    Oliver started pounding away at the MILF''s tight pussy. His cock was so deep inside her that he felt her womb contracting, trying desperately to draw his seed out of him.


    The sound of their bodies slapping together was loud, and their mixed moans filled the room. Oliver grabbed Linda''s waist and pulled her down onto him with a final push. His cock swelled larger before he shot a massive stream of cum deep into her. At the same time, his mouth clamped down on Brenda''s pussy as he began sucking on her clit, causing her to cry out and climax in turn.


    "Oh! Ohhh!" Linda screamed. Her body tensed up, and she came hard as Oliver''s hot load sprayed inside her. "AAAAHHHH!! Oliver... oh, yes... OHHHHH YESSSSS! I am cumming too!"


    The feeling of the younger man''s cock ejaculating inside her was incredible. Her pussy walls contracted around his pole, milking rope after rope of cum from his throbbing cock.


    Brenda had to push Oliver''s head away as her orgasm took hold of her body. The combination of watching her mother get fucked while her pussy was being devoured had created an intense orgasm that made her eyes roll back into her head. She screamed, clutching her chest and shaking as wave after wave of pleasure washed over her. "Oooohh god! This feels so good!"

 Chapter 100 You are crazy!

    After Linda finished her orgasm, she climbed off of Oliver, and his softening cock slipped from her pussy. Oliver then sat up and looked at the beautiful young woman sitting beside him, and their eyes met, and Brenda giggled, knowing he was checking her out."Mom''s orgasmic face is so erotic, isn''t it?" Brenda whispered in Oliver''s ear while pointing to her mother''s body.


    Linda was lost in an intense, pleasure-filled haze. Her face was flushed, and her eyes were half-open. She was panting, and her whole body was trembling. A small line of drool was dripping down her chin, and her breasts were heaving as she sucked in lungfuls of air.


    That image caused Oliver to lick his lips and reach for her mother''s soft body, wrapping his arm around her back.


    At that moment, Linda finally seemed to realize what was going on around her. She saw Brenda grinning and looking at her with a pleased expression while Oliver''s arm was wrapped around her waist. Her cheeks reddened at the memory of what she had done. She could still feel Oliver''s warm cum inside her pussy.


    Then her gaze shifted to the young man''s face, and she smiled at him. "This was wonderful. Brenda was right; you are a fantastic lover."


    She leaned in and kissed him, this time on his lips, and Brenda watched as their hands moved down each other''s sides and touched their naked bodies. She could tell that they were both enjoying the kiss, and it made her wonder if Oliver would get hard again soon.


    She wanted to watch her mother make love with him one more time. Even if this meant she would not get any cock today, watching her mother ride Oliver''s dick had been extremely erotic, and she knew that she could make do with her fingers this time.


    Oliver slid his hand over Linda''s fat ass cheeks and squeezed them firmly, eliciting a moan of delight from her. After giving them a few hard squeezes, his fingers dug into her soft flesh before pulling them apart. Then he slid a finger into the crack between them, searching for her forbidden hole. He wanted to push a finger into it to see how she would react. And he also wanted to try something kinkier than the standard fare. Maybe if he was lucky, he might just get away with it.


    As his finger inched closer to her anus, he felt Linda tensing up. Then his fingertip reached her asshole, and he gently probed it with a couple of light, teasing strokes.


    Linda pulled back, gasping, and looked at him. There was a look of excitement on her face, and she breathed, "What are you doing?"


    "Just having some fun," Oliver responded and pushed his finger against her tight, wrinkled anus, slipping it into her ass without warning, penetrating her to the first knuckle.


    A shudder ran through her body, and her eyes widened. "Wait, that is my ass..." she protested, but Oliver ignored her and slid his finger in deeper. "Ahhh! So sudden... No, you should not... Ohhhhh, god!"


    It seemed that Linda wasn''t prepared for such an assault, and she didn''t know whether she liked it or not. However, Oliver didn''t stop and continued sliding his digit into her butthole while his other hand cupped her breast. He smiled when he felt her soft tit in his palm and her erect nipple pressing against his skin.


    As he pumped his finger into her ass, Linda moaned, and her breathing became faster and faster. The feeling of her tight anus gripping his finger made him smile. It was clear that she was enjoying the sensation even though she hadn''t expected it.


    Brenda crawled on the bed and hugged her mother from behind, sandwiching the older woman between her and Oliver. Then, while rubbing her pert breasts against her mother''s back, she looked over the mature woman''s shoulder at Oliver, saying, "I can''t believe you are fingering Mom''s asshole. That is the first time I am seeing someone do that. How does it feel, Mom?"


    "Oh, wow, honey..." Linda answered shakily, not able to articulate a proper response. She wasn''t sure what to think about this new experience. But her body was responding on its own, and she loved every second of it.


    "Aunt Linda, do you enjoy me sticking my finger in your asshole?" Oliver asked with a smirk. The sexy MILF was a pleasure to play with, and he loved making her moan and groan.


    "Ohh, Oliver, I''m not used to that." Her body jerked in pleasure, and she arched her back. "It is embarrassing to have your finger stuck up my ass, but at the same time, it is so pleasurable. Aaaaahhh..."


    At this point, Linda was past the point of embarrassment. The taboo act of getting her asshole fingered was too exciting to care about anything else. Her body trembled with a combination of pleasure and humiliation.


    Oliver kept fingering her anus, and after a while, he pulled out his finger, leaving it open and gaping. "I want to fuck your tight, little butt next. What do you say, Aunt Linda? Will you let me fuck your ass?"


    "My ass? No way. You are crazy! Your dick is way too big for my asshole. I have never done that before. A woman needs to be prepared to do this sort of thing. I am not ready for this." She shook her head. Even if she had wanted to agree, she couldn''t. She wasn''t ready, and she didn''t know if her body would be able to handle the experience. "You should stop thinking about it and concentrate on my pussy. Fuck my wet cunt one more time, and you can finger my asshole if that is what you want. As for putting your cock in there, I will make preparations next time so that I can accommodate you. Now, take my pussy again."


    Oliver didn''t need to be told twice. He moved his finger away from her butt crack, grabbed her by the waist, and rolled her onto the bed with her face down, ass up. Once she was positioned correctly, he kneeled behind her and prepared to push his cock inside her. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Brenda smiled as she lay beneath her mother, and the older woman hugged her while their breasts rubbed against one another.


    Soon, their lips met, and the two women shared an intense kiss, moaning and sighing with pleasure. They both enjoyed the taste of each other''s mouth and the feel of their naked bodies pressing together. Brenda was enjoying her mother''s breasts and the warmth of her body, while Linda loved the firmness of her daughter''s young figure.


    At that moment, Oliver spread the MILF''s butt cheeks and put the tip of his cock against her juicy slit. He took a deep breath and pushed it forward, causing Linda to break the kiss and let out a loud moan as she felt him penetrating her tight canal once again. "Aaaahhh... Here it comes again!"

 Chapter 101 It will be our little secret.

    Her hips bucked as he shoved the entire length inside her. This time, Linda welcomed his hard cock deep into her wetness with lustful moans. It was clear to everyone that she was ready for more.Oliver grabbed her hips and began thrusting his dick in and out of her with a smooth rhythm. It didn''t take long for Linda to start making noise. With each movement of his cock, he caused her body to rock against her daughter''s, creating a pleasurable friction between the two women.


    It was an incredibly erotic sight. A young girl lying on her back and a mature woman kneeling on all fours while she was being fucked. Both of them were moaning and groaning in pleasure, their naked bodies writhing in ecstasy. And the lewd smell of sex that filled the air was intoxicating, urging everyone to indulge in carnal acts.


    "Mom, does Oliver''s cock feel better than Dad''s?" Brenda asked, smiling and running her fingers through her mother''s soft hair. "Has your pussy gone numb from that huge thing pounding inside it?"


    "My pussy feels so good," Linda moaned, her voice muffled by her daughter''s flesh. "His dick is so big and thick, and it fills me up so well. He fucks me better than Dad does. Mmmmh... I want to stay like this forever."


    Her words caused Oliver to pound his cock harder and deeper into her pussy. He was enjoying listening to her sexy words, and the idea that he was fucking a mature woman, who was much older and more experienced than himself, made him feel powerful.


    "I can''t believe you are a mother, and yet, you look like a sexy woman to me," he complimented her, and his words made Linda smile. "Your body is perfect, and you have a big pair of tits. You have such a nice and warm pussy, and it is squeezing my cock so hard."


    "You like how my pussy feels, huh?" Linda asked, her voice full of lust. "Is it wet enough? Is it tight?"


    "Your pussy is the perfect mixture of wet and tight. I love the way it squeezes my cock," Oliver answered and slapped one of her ass cheeks hard, making her cry out. "I wonder how your tiny asshole would feel wrapped around my cock. I bet it would grip me like a vise. You will have to let me fuck your butt someday."


    "Oh, god! I can''t take much more of this." Linda moaned, enjoying the slapping of his heavy balls against her clitoris and the feeling of his hard dick sliding in and out of her pussy. Her body was starting to heat up, and she knew that it wouldn''t be long before she was cumming again. "Keep spanking me. It feels so good when you slap my butt cheeks."


    While they were having sex, Brenda played with her mother''s big tits and squeezed them as if they were soft toys. She then moved her face between the globes of flesh and buried herself in the middle of the cleavage. "Mmmmm... Mom, you have amazing breasts. They are big and firm and smooth and soft... From now on, I will sleep with you every night. When Dad is away, we can play with each other''s bodies all night long. I will suck on your nipples and lick your pussy."


    "Aaahh... that sounds very naughty," Linda moaned and lowered her head to capture Brenda''s lips with a wet and messy kiss. She reached for her daughter''s sexy body and hugged her tightly. "I would like that very much, honey. It will be our little secret."


    Oliver was glad that these two women were getting closer. A mother and her daughter enjoying lesbian pleasures. It was wonderful to watch. At the same time, he loved hearing the slapping noise as he pounded his cock into the MILF''s tight, wet hole. He was fucking her as hard and fast as possible, not caring about being gentle. She was enjoying the treatment so far, and he didn''t want to disappoint her.


    He spanked her butt once again, making her squeal in delight. As the sound of the loud smack filled the room, Linda felt a jolt of pleasure course through her entire body. The pain and pleasure mixed together in a dizzying cocktail that was too much for her mind and body to handle.


    Linda had been fucked many times during her life, but this was the best. She felt like a horny slut who wanted nothing more than to cum. She didn''t care what the consequences would be. All she wanted was to get off right now. "Oliver, honey, I can''t control it any longer."


    "Yes, Aunt Linda. Do it; let it all out. I will fill your pussy up with my seed soon," Oliver said, spanking her ass again, this time with his other hand, alternating between them so that he could continue the rhythm of his thrusts. "I am going to shoot my thick load inside you." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Linda''s orgasm continued building, Oliver drove into her without slowing down his speed or slowing down the strength of his thrusts. He was determined to get his own release as well. And then he was ready to shoot his cum inside her.


    "Arrghhh! I''m cumming!" Linda suddenly screamed out. The pent-up energy that had built up in her body exploded in an intense orgasm accompanied by strong vaginal contractions.


    Oliver felt the tight muscles of her cunt contracting around his cock, milking him hard. He continued to pound her pussy with all his might, letting his lust carry him toward his own climax. The added stimulation of her clenching and unclenching pussy was bringing him closer to release. He spanked her butt again, this time even harder than before.


    "Fuck!" Oliver grunted and pushed his cock deep into the moaning mother''s warm depths. He couldn''t hold it anymore. Her pussy was squeezing his shaft like a velvet vise. Every inch of his erect length was covered by her wetness.


    "Ahhhhhh... yes! Give it to me! Fill me up again!" Linda screamed. His throbbing cock exploded inside her. Thick ropes of semen were erupting from his fat pole and covering the inner walls of her pussy once again. He could feel his cock pulsating as it shot cum deep into her core. Then he pulled back until he was almost out of her. "Don''t take it out. I want it all."


    She squeezed down on his thick cock, and the pulsing meat rod shot another massive load inside her, filling her womb once more. Her vagina contracted hard and forced his dick to ejaculate until his balls were drained.


    "Ohhhhhh... Fffuucckkk! Aunt Linda, you are milking me dry," Oliver growled, barely able to hold himself up under the assault of her gripping tunnel. It seemed to drain the cum straight from his balls.


    After he had emptied his balls inside her for the second time, Oliver pulled his dick out of her and lay down on the bed next to the two women. He was exhausted, and his heart was racing. His body was covered in sweat and sticky from his orgasm. But it had been worth every second. It was a fantastic experience that left him feeling fulfilled.

 Chapter 102 Brenda, would you like to experience that too?

    Linda, on the other hand, was still lying on top of Brenda. The daughter stroked her mother''s long blonde hair as the older woman recovered her strength after the intense orgasm. Her face was flushed, and her entire body was trembling. Her vagina was still twitching, and Oliver''s cum was oozing out of her gaping hole and onto the bedsheets.After the mother and daughter had separated and were sitting on the bed together with Oliver, Linda smiled at him and said, "Oliver, you are incredible. I can''t believe how much you can make a woman cum. Thank you for such an unforgettable experience."


    "Aunt Linda, you are one of the hottest women I have ever been with. I am the one who has to thank you." Oliver returned her smile.


    "You made Mom cum like crazy!" Brenda giggled and pointed to her mother''s crotch. "Her pussy is full of cum." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Linda felt a shudder run through her entire body when she realized that she had just received her second creampie. It was a bit overwhelming to see this young man''s thick juices leaking from her vagina. She knew she shouldn''t enjoy this so much, but her body was telling her otherwise. The sex had been wonderful, and she wished to continue doing this kind of stuff.


    "But Mom, didn''t you say that getting creampied is a no-no?" Brenda continued with a mischievous look on her face. "I''m surprised that you let Oliver shoot his cum inside you."


    "Well..." Linda didn''t know what to say at first. Brenda was right. It was indeed a risky decision. She didn''t know if it had been wise to do so. However, she couldn''t deny how much pleasure it gave her to have Oliver pump his seed into her womb. "I didn''t expect him to be this amazing. So, I just wanted to experience the thrill of having a young guy ejaculate his semen inside me. Besides, even if I get pregnant, I don''t think it will affect me. I might even give you a brother or sister, right?"


    Hearing that made Brenda roll her eyes. Her mother had never been this kinky before. It was amusing and a little embarrassing at the same time. "Are you crazy, Mom? What if Dad finds out?"


    "I''ll just have to fuck your father hard enough to make him think that the baby is his. After all, he has been fucking other women for a while now. I''ll get my revenge on him," Linda smirked at the idea and laughed.


    Brenda thought her mother was joking. But her mother''s expression said otherwise. And to add to Brenda''s surprise, Oliver said, "Aunt Linda, I would love to have sex with you again sometime."


    "I would be delighted, and next time, I will let you fuck my ass. Or maybe we can take turns fucking my ass and pussy. I can''t wait to find out how that feels." She giggled as the excitement of such naughty ideas filled her mind. "Brenda, would you like to experience that too? A cock in your asshole?"


    "I am not into that. Getting butt-fucked is not for me." Brenda shook her head and declined her mother''s offer. She was quite worried about her mother''s behavior. This was a different Linda, a promiscuous one, not the one she used to know. Brenda felt that maybe she had gone too far in exposing her mother to a young man''s big cock. It seemed like the experience had changed her mother.


    And her worries were not misplaced. Linda was enjoying the effect that she had on Oliver and was even thinking about taking him as a lover.


    She didn''t mind at all that he was sleeping with her daughter or other women and just wanted to experience more of his cock. Linda was addicted to the amazing feeling of the young man''s cock plunging into her cunt.


    In her opinion, his big dick was made for women with large sexual appetites. The incredible pleasure was not something that could be easily resisted. This was a fact that any woman would confirm, regardless of whether she was single or married, a mother or daughter.


    "I am hungry. Are you hungry?" Brenda then asked, changing the topic of conversation, and Oliver nodded his head.


    "Why don''t we go out to eat? I don''t feel like cooking today. Is that okay with you, Oliver? Brenda?" Linda suggested as she stood up. The delicious aroma of their hot sex still permeated the air, but she didn''t mind.


    The two youngsters agreed to the idea, and they headed to the bathroom for a quick shower.


    Linda turned on the water and stepped in, letting the warm stream caress her naked body. A shudder of pleasure ran through her entire body as the shower soaked her blonde hair. She stood still, enjoying the feeling of the drops running down her skin.


    At that moment, Oliver hugged her from behind, grabbing her huge breasts, and began massaging them lovingly, eliciting a moan of delight from her.


    "Oh, you are so naughty!" Linda moaned and writhed against his hard body. "I am glad that you came over today, Oliver. If not, I would have never known how good your dick feels in my pussy. And I would have remained a boring woman."


    As Oliver massaged her tits, she turned her face, and their lips met, kissing softly. Oliver kept groping and squeezing the large mounds of flesh, his fingers rolling her stiff nipples.


    "You two are going at it again," Brenda laughed, entering the shower cubicle. "Don''t forget we have to go and eat."


    Oliver reluctantly released the mature beauty from his grasp, and together, they bathed and washed each other''s bodies with soap. It wasn''t long before they rinsed themselves under the stream of water and got out of the shower. After drying off, they dressed themselves and exited the house to go and eat dinner.

 Chapter 103 Need any help with that?

    The next few days passed by in a blur. Oliver had continued sleeping around with the same group of women, enjoying their bodies, and, of course, learning more about pleasing them. He was getting better every day at giving his partners what they needed, and it showed as he brought them to new levels of pleasure each time.Today, Oliver was heading to school. Even though he was getting better in bed, it didn''t mean he could miss out on the important subjects in class. He was well aware that if he didn''t do well enough academically, he would end up living a pretty difficult life, and his sexual adventures would have to be put on hold because of that.


    As usual, Oliver met up with Ron in class, and they engaged in a brief chat while waiting for lessons to begin. Brenda and Sarah were also there, talking amongst themselves. He had fucked both girls the previous day, and now they were acting like it was no big deal.


    It was interesting to see how Ron never cared about his girlfriend sleeping with him. Perhaps he was glad that she was having the best sex of her life. After all, his dick wasn''t as long or thick as Oliver''s, and the teenager knew that his size was enough to make anyone addicted to it.


    Even Ron''s mom, Aunt Maya, had become infatuated with him. He had visited her a couple of times since his last encounter with the mature woman. He wondered if Ron knew about this and remembered the last time he had sex with the mature lady.


    It had been an intense fuck session, and he had made sure to empty his balls in Maya''s tight pussy, and she had moaned and screamed in pleasure every time he shot his load into her womb.


    As for using condoms, even if Aunt Linda had taught Oliver about the importance of contraception, it didn''t mean that everyone shared the same views as her.


    There was also the issue that many of his sexual partners didn''t insist on the use of condoms. In fact, most of the women loved the feeling of his thick meat throbbing and pulsating deep inside them as it blew its loads. And they could take pills to prevent unwanted pregnancies, which allowed them to enjoy the great feeling of unprotected sex.


    At this point, Oliver was used to fucking without protection. He wanted to feel the bare flesh of the woman''s vagina wrapped around his dick and to revel in the warmth of her pussy. Not to mention the pleasure of spraying his cum deep inside the older woman''s or teen''s vagina, dripping with his white juices after he pulled his cock out, was so rewarding.


    Even Aunt Linda herself had enjoyed the creampie the other day with Brenda, and that was after lecturing him on the use of protection. She seemed to have become a different person after that intense fuck.


    Although Oliver knew he had to be careful and responsible with his actions, it was hard to resist the temptation of shooting his semen into the warm, wet depths of a woman''s cunt. The pleasure of that experience was almost impossible to replicate.


    Although Oliver''s mind was elsewhere, it didn''t take long before students started coming into the classroom and classes began. But, as usual, nothing eventful happened throughout the day. There were no special occurrences and no exciting incidents. Everything went by as usual until school ended, and Oliver decided to visit the library.


    He had been lagging behind on his studies lately, and he knew that if he didn''t catch up soon, it would become a significant issue.


    Oliver arrived at the library and sat down at his usual place, where no one would disturb him. It was in a corner that was away from the eyes of the other people who were studying in that area. This way, he could focus on his studies without any distractions.


    With his notebook open in front of him, he began reading a book that explained some of the more complex concepts in his lessons.


    And that was when another student passed by him. Oliver looked up and saw that it was Rebecca, the class president. The brown-haired girl had her ponytail swaying behind her as she walked. She was carrying a heavy stack of books in her arms and struggling with the weight. Oliver wasn''t surprised by that. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were just too many books in her grip, and he knew that Rebecca was probably working as a library assistant to earn extra credit.


    "Need any help with that?" Oliver asked, getting up from his seat and approaching her. He couldn''t just watch the poor girl struggle without doing anything. It would be rude not to lend a helping hand.


    "No thanks," Rebecca replied curtly. "I am fine by myself."


    Her attitude toward him was rather cold, and her response came off a bit harsh. It didn''t bother Oliver too much, though, since it was normal for him to receive such treatment from her. She always seemed to have a serious expression on her face and spoke in a firm voice. She didn''t even try to be friendly with anyone in class.


    However, her aloofness didn''t bother him. In fact, he found it interesting, and it piqued his curiosity even more. He wondered what was going on inside her head and why she acted the way she did. She was also pretty with her beautiful hazel eyes and high cheekbones.


    When Oliver offered to help again, she didn''t respond and brushed past him, proceeding to walk over to where she was supposed to place the heavy pile of books. Unfortunately, her footing wasn''t very steady, and she tripped, losing her balance and about to fall forward.


    But Oliver was fast, and he caught her before she landed on the floor. Their bodies collided against one another, and he was surprised by how soft hers felt compared to his own muscular frame. He could even smell her nice feminine fragrance. But what was even more surprising was when he looked down at her. Her shirt had popped a few buttons when she tripped, giving Oliver an unrestricted view of the upper half of her left breast, which was covered by a black bra.

 Chapter 104 What are you going to achieve by doing all that?

    At that moment, a vision flashed before Oliver''s eyes, and it made his jaw drop. It was a scene that was more than he could ever ask for. In his mind''s eye, Oliver saw her on her knees, completely naked. She looked up at him with lustful eyes as she stroked his massive hard-on and licked his balls and then his whole cock with her tongue.Oliver shook his head. He couldn''t believe it. Something was very wrong. Rebecca wasn''t that kind of woman. She had always seemed cold and distant, never showing any interest in men or even any hints of sexuality. Oliver didn''t know what to make of the vision. It had just appeared in his head without warning.


    Still, a vision was just that, and Oliver helped Rebecca to her feet while she covered herself. As usual, there was no gratitude. Instead, she shot an angry glare at him, looking at him as though he had done something horrible to her.


    "What are you trying to do, you perverted jerk!?" Rebecca exclaimed while trying to rearrange her attire to hide the exposed part of her breast.


    "What? I didn''t do anything!" Oliver argued, but he could tell that she wasn''t going to listen to him. She was already convinced that he was trying to molest her. "I was helping you to not fall!"


    "Right, you would like me to believe that, wouldn''t you?" Rebecca snorted in return. Her attitude was pissing him off. Oliver wondered what he had done to deserve such disdain from her.


    So, before she had a chance to argue further, Oliver grabbed the books that had been dropped on the floor and looked at her. "If you don''t mind, let me take these over to where they''re supposed to go. Do you think you could point me in the right direction?"


    Rebecca just stared at him with narrowed eyes for a moment longer before she began walking again, leading the way to where the books needed to go. It was one of the storerooms at the back of the library.


    He followed behind her. No further words were exchanged between them, which was fine with Oliver because he wasn''t in the mood to chat with someone who was so bitchy toward him.


    After helping her place the books, Oliver was about to leave the storage room when Rebecca spoke to him for the first time, her voice as cold and detached as ever. "Oliver, were you just trying to help, or were you really trying to do something inappropriate to me?"


    This made Oliver turn around to face her. She had a stern look on her face. She had folded her arms beneath her bust, pushing up her firm and ample breasts, but that didn''t divert his attention. He had heard the slight shift in her voice, and that was his concern right now.


    She wasn''t confrontational anymore. Her tone was softer, calmer, and full of doubt. Maybe she knew that she was being too harsh, that her attitude might have been a bit unfair. She knew that there had been an accidental nature to what had happened earlier. This realization made her ask him. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course I was trying to help you! I don''t know why you are always acting so aggressive towards me. I never did anything to deserve it," Oliver replied without hesitation. He was annoyed at her for asking him this question, especially when the answer should be apparent.


    Rebecca sighed, nodding at him, and said, "You are right. Sorry, it is not fair of me to treat you like that. Maybe I just saw things the wrong way. I guess I owe you an apology for jumping to conclusions. Thank you for helping me out, and I am sorry again. However, if you are talking about my behavior towards you, I am acting that way because of your bad behavior. You should not be doing all those naughty things in school. A boy your age should be studying instead of playing around."


    And just like that, Rebecca went from being apologetic to being bossy and lecturing him. Oliver couldn''t take this anymore and wanted to leave this place before his temper rose further, but then, Rebecca''s facial expression softened again, and she added, "We are the same age, Oliver. It is a time of our life when we should focus on important things. Have you thought about the future? If you fail here, your whole life might end up badly. You must work hard to do well and graduate from school and go to college."


    This was the first time that Rebecca had ever talked to him like this, and now she even sounded sincere. Not only was this out of the norm, but it also surprised him.


    "I am serious about my studies," Oliver said, feeling indignant and defensive. "I just came here to the library to catch up with my schoolwork."


    This made Rebecca pause for a moment as she observed him, and then she raised a brow. "Hmmm, I don''t think you are a student who doesn''t take education seriously. In fact, you always studied well. Why is it that your behavior seems to have gotten worse lately? I have seen you fooling around with girls in the classroom. It is not appropriate, and it is the reason I have been scolding you. Oliver, don''t mess up your future like this. I have seen that you did very well in the past, and that is what prompted me to confront you. You should not let it all go to waste by being a playboy."


    Rebecca''s words struck a chord within Oliver. She wasn''t saying that just to be condescending; instead, it seemed like she sincerely cared for him. Her motives were good.


    Oliver couldn''t help but appreciate her sentiments. After all, she was putting forth the effort to confront him about this. Yet, in the end, he didn''t know how to respond. "So, what you are saying is that I should just quit screwing around? You are telling me to focus on my studies and put aside these urges?"


    "That is what I have been telling you since the beginning. What are you going to achieve by doing all that?" Rebecca asked him in return. "In the future, when you look back, what will you be proud of? The girls you have slept with?"


    [ A/N : Support me by Subscribing! Your Subscription will help me keep going. ]

 Chapter 105 Rebecca, what are you doing?

    Oliver, however, had different thoughts on his mind. He didn''t want to stop doing what he was doing. After all, why would he give up when things were going so well for him? Yes, he would have to work harder in order to stay in school, but that was still manageable. For him, there was no reason to quit something he loved just because someone else disapproved of it.The thought of continuing to indulge in pleasure and experience the wonderful feeling of sex with the many willing partners that he had crossed paths with excited him, and Oliver wanted more. As a result, even if Rebecca''s words might have sounded convincing and well-intentioned at first, that no longer mattered.


    "Let me ask you a question, Rebecca," Oliver said, looking into her eyes. "What is the point of life if we cannot have some fun with it? What good is it to live our lives on repeat and do the same things day after day, year after year? Tell me, what has become of most people who graduated? They end up as wage slaves in some cubicle, typing away for money to support their families or pay for their bills. The happiest among them only get to go on vacation once every couple of years, but even then, their lives remain monotonous. So tell me, is that what you would rather be doing? Slogging away at your job just so you can make a living?"


    It was now Rebecca''s turn to stand in stunned silence. He had asked a question that had caught her off guard. After a moment, she replied, "Why should I be worried about that when I can become a professional who is valuable to society? I want to be a teacher, someone who can teach and share my knowledge with others. I don''t think this is a waste of time, and it will never be boring."


    "I am sure that is what you want," Oliver said, but he wasn''t convinced. "But is that what everyone wants? Do you think everyone gets to live their dreams? No, that isn''t how it works. Everyone cannot have the perfect life. Some have to suffer and do something they don''t like just because that is what society expects of them. You must understand that it is not possible for us to all have a happy and fulfilling life."


    "Some will have to suffer through hardship while others enjoy the benefits of living a good life. I would rather not be part of the group that has to struggle. Instead, I want to live an interesting and fun life full of adventures. Of course, I am not going to neglect my studies, but I will never forget to have fun either."


    Oliver knew that he had made a sound argument, and he felt satisfied with what he had said. Still, even if he was right about his reasoning, there was no way he could change someone else''s view. Some would continue to think that he was doing something wrong, and so be it.


    "I see what you mean," Rebecca replied after she thought for a minute. She was seeing his point of view, and there was some sense in what he was saying. It was something that she couldn''t ignore. "Then explain this to me. Why are you doing all those naughty things at school? Wouldn''t it make more sense to do that kind of stuff somewhere else? If you''re so determined to focus on studying, why are you still fooling around here? Isn''t that just a contradiction? Be honest¡ªyou''re just making excuses, aren''t you?"


    Rebecca''s words struck home like a sledgehammer, and Oliver had to admit that she had a point there. It was indeed a bit contradictory for him to say that he would study hard while still engaging in naughty activities at school.


    "I know what you mean by that, but there are reasons for it," Oliver answered, trying to come up with an explanation, but Rebecca wasn''t buying any of it.


    "That is a lame excuse. Your behavior is disgusting, and it makes you a bad example to everyone." She then shook her head. "This is why I can''t stand people like you. You never take anything seriously and just play around with girls."


    Oliver was not offended by her words, and instead, he stood up for himself. "Not so. I might mess around, but that does not make me a bad person, does it? I am sure that you are exaggerating my flaws to paint an evil picture of me. Also, I bet you have never done anything naughty in your life because you are a prude. Otherwise, how can you say that doing lewd things is disgusting?"


    As soon as Oliver said that, Rebecca froze up. She then turned away from him, walking off. However, her footsteps stopped for a few moments, and Oliver heard her voice.


    "You really think I am just some prude?" Rebecca asked with her back to him.


    "Well, that is how it looks. I don''t know you that well, so maybe it is not accurate, but that is the impression I got."


    Rebecca turned to face him once more. Then she reached for the buttons of her shirt and started undoing them.


    "Wait... Rebecca, what are you..." Oliver muttered. He was perplexed by her sudden change in demeanor, but at the same time, there was a rush of excitement running through him as he watched her fingers slowly opening one button after another.


    Once she had undone all the buttons, Rebecca''s shirt fell wide open, revealing her magnificent breasts, clad in black lace. Her bra held them firmly, pressing them together. Her ample bosom looked like it could burst out of its restraints at any moment. The sight before Oliver''s eyes caused him to gulp. Rebecca had a great rack. And with her stern attitude, she looked even sexier.


    "Rebecca, what are you doing?" Oliver questioned again. The girl just smirked at him and walked toward the door of the storage room, where she closed and locked it, ensuring that no one could get in. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [ A/N : Support me by Subscribing! Your Subscription will help me keep going. ]

 Chapter 106 Every Action Has A Reaction, Huh?

    "I''ll prove to you that I am not a prude," she said and reached back, unclasping her bra and letting it fall to the floor.Rebecca''s tits bounced free from their constraints, and Oliver could see their natural weight. They were big, heavy, round, and firm, with beautiful pink nipples capping those juicy, jiggling globes. They looked delicious, and Oliver longed to suckle on them, to taste those big nips and take them into his mouth until they became stiff under his tongue.


    "Now, tell me, am I a prude? Do I act like a frigid woman incapable of any sexual act?" Rebecca''s tone was haughty. Her beautiful, round tits were bouncing with every movement of her body. They made such a mesmerizing sight that it was almost hypnotic.


    There was something erotic about her movements that Oliver couldn''t pinpoint. Rebecca''s voice, her posture, and her facial expression¡ªthere was nothing lewd about them, yet they somehow added to her sexiness. This was such an intense turn-on for Oliver that it pushed him forward, and he placed his hands on her breasts, squeezing them hard.


    "Hey, who allowed you to touch me?" Rebecca objected as she slapped his hands away. "I am just proving a point, you pervert. That does not mean you can take liberties with me. Now, you''ve seen that I have nothing to be embarrassed about, and that should be enough. So stop treating me like some innocent girl."


    Despite what Rebecca said, she wasn''t making an attempt to put her bra back on. She didn''t even try to hide her chest, allowing her breasts to hang free and exposed.


    Oliver could still feel the warmth of Rebecca''s large tits in his hands, and his cock was twitching, demanding to be freed from the tightness of his pants. And he did just that, lowering his pants to the floor, revealing his massive erection.


    Rebecca gasped at the sight of the large, thick cock in front of her. She had never seen anything like it before. A big, throbbing, and veiny monster that looked powerful enough to tear up a woman''s pussy. There was not a shred of doubt in her mind about this.


    "What the hell are you doing now!?" Rebecca blurted out, her face flushing red as Oliver gripped the base of his shaft and aimed it toward her. "You really are a pervert, aren''t you? Trying to show me your dirty penis. This is insane!"


    As much as Rebecca tried to seem revolted by what she was seeing, there was a strange sensation welling up inside her, an unexpected desire to reach out and hold that dick in her hands, stroke it, and play with it, even though it belonged to a boy that she didn''t even like. It was so wrong, and yet...


    "Don''t you remember the one rule that says every action must have a reaction, Rebecca?" Oliver said with a smile. He closed the distance between them in a couple of steps and grabbed her arm. "And you are the one who took the initiative first. Why did you bother showing off your huge breasts to me? Wasn''t it clear that my reaction would be something like this?"


    As he was saying those words, Oliver kept his grasp on her left wrist and drew her closer to his massive dick, making it obvious that he wanted her to touch him.


    Rebecca, on the other hand, put up some resistance at first, but then her initial refusal melted away in a matter of seconds.


    There was a curiosity within her, a desire to feel this strange monster that had never been seen before. That was all that went through her mind as she relented.


    Thus, Rebecca reached out her free hand and took hold of his penis. As soon as her fingers curled around the thick shaft, she could feel the heat radiating from it, and when she looked up into Oliver''s face, she found him smirking, but the look wasn''t malicious.


    "You are a horny boy, Oliver," Rebecca murmured as she held on to his erect dick. Her hand moved down to the base of his huge pole and then back up again, stroking the tip before moving over the middle. As he grew harder and thicker under her touch, she asked, "Every action has a reaction, huh? Then why is there no reaction to my touch, hmm?"


    Oliver smiled at her words. It seemed Rebecca had been brought out of her shell by his bold move. He wasn''t about to waste this chance, so he reached for her big breasts and fondled them once again, squeezing the fleshy mounds until Rebecca let out a gasp, arching her back as her sensitive nipples grew stiff.


    "I am a class president. I can''t be doing stuff like this," she muttered, but that did not stop her from leaning closer to his body.


    "Are you serious?" Oliver chuckled, bringing his lips to her neck and kissing her skin while continuing to fondle her breasts. "Who says that a class president can''t have some fun once in a while? Relax and enjoy life. You are so uptight all the time. Perhaps that is why your behavior has caused misunderstandings. If you would just loosen up a bit, then I am sure that people would not be saying those things about you. That is something for you to consider."


    The conversation paused for a few moments as Oliver and Rebecca stared into each other''s eyes. Then, in a split second, they got closer, and their lips met, locking together for a long, slow, and passionate kiss.


    Oliver pressed his tongue against Rebecca''s, and she welcomed it into her mouth. Oliver knew that this woman was supposed to be someone that he hated, but it didn''t stop him from wanting her.


    Her tongue slid back and forth around his, and his hands wandered over her soft, warm body, caressing her breasts, waist, and ass. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Rebecca held on to his manhood, stroking its thick shaft with care. She wanted to make sure that she could draw more reactions out of him as he was kissing her.


    [ A/N: Please consider Subscribing at SubscribeStar if you enjoy reading my story. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. ]

 Chapter 107 Is it some kind of romantic story?

    "Hmm... you really are a bad boy," Rebecca murmured after pulling her mouth away from his lips. Her face was now flushed with excitement as her hand began pumping the massive member at a more rapid pace. "You make me feel so naughty. What have you done to me?"Oliver replied in turn by reaching lower until he got hold of her skirt and lifted it up, revealing her black lace panties. Without saying anything, he pulled them down, exposing her sex. The sight of the smooth pussy was a treat to his eyes, and the woman''s intoxicating scent added to his arousal.


    "I can make you feel much naughtier than that, Rebecca. Right now, we are just getting started," Oliver responded. And then, in an abrupt motion, he inserted his forefinger inside her slick hole, making Rebecca let out a muffled whimper.


    It was obvious to him that she was very turned on and getting wetter by the second. But then, before she could recover from his intrusion, he slipped in a second finger. Then a third followed. They were all pumping into her hot snatch, thrusting in and out of it as her body quivered from the stimulation.


    "Are you not a virgin?" Oliver asked as he moved his fingers inside her and enjoyed the pleasurable sensations coursing through his digits.


    "What do you think, you jerk? Do you honestly believe I would be doing this with you if I were a virgin?" she exclaimed between ragged breaths. "Why am I even telling you this? That is none of your business." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Someone is quite sensitive about her sexual past," Oliver remarked while looking into her eyes. "Tell me, Rebecca, who took your cherry? Hmm? Is it some kind of romantic story?"


    Rebecca''s face flushed red with embarrassment at his question.


    He then pulled his fingers out of her tight hole and stood in front of her, pointing at his engorged pole. He pumped his fist up and down the length of his thick shaft and grinned.


    "You want it in your pussy, don''t you? Well, I will shove every inch of my cock deep into your womb if you tell me the whole story of how you lost your virginity."


    "I have no time to play your stupid games, Oliver! It is none of your business," Rebecca muttered, turning around and intending to leave him, but before she had a chance to take another step, Oliver grabbed her and spun her back toward him to face him.


    "Just humor me a little, okay? Besides, since you are getting so angry about this, I am curious to know the reason. So, just spill the beans, and then maybe I will give you some relief."


    It was clear to her that Oliver wasn''t going to back down, and, at that moment, Rebecca felt defeated. His words affected her so much that she could no longer ignore the obvious.


    "Yeah, you are right. Someone has been there before you. I might be the class president, but I am still human and have needs just like everyone else. So I slept with one of the teachers I liked, but after that, he avoided me. Now he looks at me like a stranger every time we pass each other in school, and it hurts. Even now, I think about him and the feeling of his cock inside me. Happy now?"


    Oliver nodded and continued stroking his shaft, placing a hand on Rebecca''s waist. "Quite a sad story, I must say. You just wanted to lose your virginity to the one you love, and then, afterward, things did not go well. Poor thing. Perhaps I can cheer you up with my cock? Look how hard it is, and I am sure it is bigger than the teacher''s that you lost your virginity to."


    He tapped his rigid pole on the surface of her tummy, making the thick and erect flesh slap against her skin. And Rebecca looked at it with eyes burning full of desire. She felt a yearning that she hadn''t felt for a while. All she wanted right now was to feel Oliver''s cock inside of her pussy.


    "Yes," Rebecca spoke as she reached down and touched the monstrous dick that was slapping against her midriff, holding its hot and heavy flesh in her palms. "I want to feel it inside my wet pussy so bad. Please, let me have a taste of it. It''s so big and thick. I think once I get a taste of this monster, I will forget about the others. Just please, fuck me, Oliver. I don''t care if you are a bad boy or whatever. All I want is to feel good; that''s all."


    "Then lean on the table and show me that pussy," Oliver whispered to her, leaning in close enough so she could feel his warm breath on her cheek.


    "O-Okay."


    Rebecca took a deep breath, then turned around, bending over and propping both her palms on the edge of the table. She then pulled her skirt up and lifted her butt toward him, and her eyes met with his. For a moment, she forgot everything, her inhibitions gone. This boy before her was such a huge turn-on to her senses; she felt her entire body throb with desire.


    This wasn''t a class president anymore¡ªjust a horny and excited female. With one smooth move, he placed his hands on her curvy, well-toned buttocks and parted the cheeks. The scent of Rebecca''s sweet juices that were already trickling from the soft petals of her pussy filled his nostrils, and Oliver enjoyed it immensely, feeling the sweet aroma heightening his desire and arousal.


    The sight in front of him was making his cock even harder than ever. And her beautiful pinkish sex was already glistening with her juices and was in full view. It was ready and waiting for his throbbing shaft, which was begging to plunge into its depths.


    [ A/N: Please consider Subscribing at SubscribeStar if you enjoy reading my story. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated.]

 Chapter 108 Tell me, Rebecca, how does it feel?

    There was just a moment of stillness between them before Oliver positioned himself, aiming his massive and engorged pole at her beckoning slit, and thrust in. At first, the thick head of his cock slipped a little against her juices, but on the second thrust, it pushed past the opening and sunk into her damp and tight folds, parting them as the tip pushed deeper."Ahhhh!" Rebecca gasped as her eyes flew wide. She gripped the edge of the table. It wasn''t easy for her to get used to the big piece of meat pushing its way into her pink flesh. Even though she was getting wetter and wetter, the sheer size of his manhood made things difficult at first. But she wanted more, and Oliver knew this.


    He grabbed her hips and pulled her close, shoving his entire shaft into her tight and welcoming pussy. Then, in another smooth move, he slid back out almost all the way before plunging his meat pole in again. The sweet friction of her inner muscles gripping his shaft made his entire body quiver with pleasure. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhhhh, Oliver..." Rebecca cried out as her legs trembled from his penetration. She could feel her body moving along with him, her pussy stretching wider and wider as his huge cock penetrated deeper inside of her. And now, his hard member felt so deep that it was touching her womb. It was an amazing feeling that was making her toes curl from the intense sensations. "Your dick is so big and hard. I love how it pushes deep inside me. Ahh! Yes, fuck me just like that!"


    As he continued thrusting in and out of her, his hands moved over her back and down her sides. His fingers brushed against the curves of her breasts, and he reached to grab them in his hands. He then pulled her back and leaned forward so that his mouth could reach the nape of her neck, planting soft kisses on her smooth and creamy skin, and then he moved up to kiss the side of her face while his fingers dug into her huge tits, squeezing them with passion and force, making Rebecca moan louder.


    "Oh, shit, that''s it! Squeeze my breasts harder. Ohhh, God yes! Ahhh! You''re making me so wet!"


    Rebecca''s body felt like an instrument of pleasure, and Oliver knew just how to play the strings. He kept pumping her pussy, pounding her faster and faster, loving the way her pussy clung to his dick and the sounds of slapping flesh filled the room. The slick sound of his thrusting cock plunging into her tight, wet hole was music to his ears. And his balls, which were slapping against the back of her pussy lips with every thrust, were getting heavier and tighter, and he felt ready to burst at any moment, but not yet, and he restrained himself from cumming for now.


    "Tell me, Rebecca, how does it feel to have my cock in you? Tell me!" Oliver hissed as he slammed his massive, throbbing dick into her again and again, making Rebecca moan.


    "Amazing! It feels so amazing! Keep fucking me, Oliver! Your cock is driving me crazy! You are filling me up more than that teacher ever did. Ahhhh! Fuck me, pound my tight pussy with that big dick of yours! Fuck me harder!"


    Oliver loved hearing this from her. He needed no other encouragement. He grabbed her hair and pulled her back. His lips crashed onto hers, kissing her roughly. He wanted to make her remember this day forever, wanted her to think about how he had fucked her every single time she saw him. She might have lost her cherry to someone else, but Oliver would make her realize that no one could make her scream with pleasure the way he could.


    With both of them standing in a half-bent position, their bodies crashed together as his dick plunged in and out of her snatch, making Rebecca moan and whine into his mouth, their kiss deep and sloppy.


    She felt a jolt of electricity course through her body every time the fat, spongy head of his cock smashed against the entrance of her womb, and the pleasure grew even more when he massaged her heavy, jiggling tits at the same time, twisting her sensitive nipples with his fingers and pinching them with a gentle force. It was like he was milking her bosom.


    "Oliver... I can''t take it anymore..." she breathed out in between their heated kisses. "I''m gonna cum!"


    Oliver grinned when he heard that. "Not yet."


    And he pulled out of her, stepped back, and turned her around, throwing her onto the table and spreading her legs apart. Now that she was lying flat on her back, her hair was spread out around her head, and her big breasts jiggled erotically. She was trying to catch her breath, and that gave him an idea.


    So, instead of shoving his cock into her pussy again, he knelt and brought his face between her legs. The scent of her arousal hit his nostrils like a potent aphrodisiac. It was enough to make his erection pulse and swell in excitement, but that was something to enjoy later. Right now, Oliver just wanted to taste her, to lick at her wet petals and savor her juices.


    Rebecca moaned as she felt his tongue lapping at her sex, his lips sucking on her sensitive button and making her body tremble with ecstasy. As his tongue was delving inside her hole, it also curled around her clitoris, flicking at the bud and making Rebecca squirm with pleasure.


    "Holy shit! Ollie, your tongue feels so good on my pussy! Ohhh fuck yes! Suck on my clit! Don''t stop! Please don''t stop!"


    Rebecca screamed and held his head tight between her legs, keeping him from escaping as her hips bucked in pleasure and her back arched off the table. And Oliver complied, rubbing his tongue along her puffy, slick labia, teasing her sensitive hole with his fingers while slurping at her juices. He kept eating her out until she cried out and orgasmed hard, squirting her sweet nectar right into his mouth.


    "Ahhhh! God, I am cumming! Ollieee!"


    And he kept lapping at her pussy, drinking from it like it was a fountain of her sweet, delicious juices. He sucked it all down, not wanting to waste a single drop.


    [ A/N: Please consider Subscribing at SubscribeStar if you enjoy reading my story. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated.]

 Chapter 109 Just be sure to keep it secret, Oliver.

    After Rebecca''s orgasm had passed, Oliver stood up, towering over her trembling body and gripping her thighs. He spread her legs and, with one fluid motion, thrust his shaft right into her dripping and tight cunt.


    "NO... no... no..." Rebecca whined between her heavy breaths. "I''m still... sensitive from the last orgasm. Oh, my fucking GOD, Oliver!"


    She threw her head back as she felt his cock plunging deep inside of her once again. The overstimulation was intense, and she couldn''t take it, yet she wanted more. Her mind was a jumbled mess, her emotions mixed.


    Oliver couldn''t help but smirk, feeling triumphant in the power he had over this woman. She was helpless before him, and he was loving every second of it, feeling her tight sex contract around his dick, the sounds of their union echoing in the room, making him even more aroused.


    "Who''s the best at making you feel this good?" Oliver growled, fucking Rebecca with deep, hard thrusts and reaching for her tits, squeezing them and rolling her nipples in his fingers. "You love having my dick in your pussy, don''t you, Rebecca?"


    "Y-Yes... Oh my God, yes!" Rebecca moaned out loud, throwing her head back again. "You... You''re the best, Oliver. No one has ever made me feel this good. Goddamn it!"


    Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    She felt the pain from Oliver''s powerful thrusts deep in her pussy, but at the same time, it was also accompanied by an intense pleasure that made her mind go blank. It was almost as if her brain couldn''t process this much information, so much stimulation. And it was overwhelming her. She wrapped her legs around Oliver''s body, crossing her ankles around his back and drawing him closer, giving him more access to her depths. She didn''t care about the risk of someone catching them. She just wanted him to keep going. To keep fucking her senselessly, to drive his dick into her harder and faster. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, ohhh God, Oliver!" Rebecca cried out, the sound of flesh slapping against flesh echoed through the room. "You''re going to break me!"


    The young man above her was too focused on fucking her brains out to reply to that. So, he just grinned and slammed his cock in her tight little hole once again, hitting the entrance of her womb again and again. He was thrusting inside of her wet cunt like a man possessed, and he loved it.


    As her legs tightened around him, Oliver knew that he couldn''t hold off anymore. He was going to blow. His cock was so hard and his balls were so swollen that he just wanted to unload deep into that pussy. But he didn''t want this to be all for him; he wanted her to feel as good as she had ever felt before. And so, with one last powerful thrust, he plunged deep inside of her, burying his entire length inside her.


    "Oh my God, oh my God," Rebecca gasped between breaths. She looked up at him through her half-lidded eyes and saw the look on his face. He was going to cum, and she wanted it. "Cum inside me, Oliver! Please!" she pleaded, and he couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "FUCK! Rebecca, you''re such a hot bitch!"


    And he let loose, his balls clenching and his cock swelling as it unleashed his seed right into her womb. Spurt after spurt of thick, creamy cum filled her pussy to the brim. The feeling of his sperm spraying inside of her was enough to push Rebecca over the edge. Her eyes rolled up into her skull as her whole body trembled with pleasure. She screamed his name over and over again as she came hard on his fat shaft, her juices mixing with his cum as it dripped down from their joined bodies.


    They stayed like this for a few moments, basking in the afterglow of their incredible lovemaking. They both took a moment to catch their breath before he pulled his flaccid penis out of her vagina, dripping a stream of his semen onto the table.


    "Fuck me, that was intense," Rebecca spoke between deep breaths, her eyes glazed over and her body still trembling.


    "I''m glad you enjoyed it as much as I did." Oliver chuckled as he stood upright and then helped Rebecca to her feet.


    "Enjoyed it? That''s an understatement. Goddamn it, I think you ruined sex with anyone else for me." Her speech was still slurred, and that made her words even hotter, making his cock throb once again. He was getting ready to fuck her once more. "But now we really have to go, Ollie. This was nice, and I mean it. However, if we don''t get back, we might get caught."


    "Okay, I understand." He nodded and gave her a kiss on her lips, making Rebecca moan. After that, he turned his attention to the mess they had left behind on the floor and table.


    Rebecca did her best to clean up as well. Once they had wiped away most of the evidence of their passionate sex session, she pulled up her panties, and he put on his trousers, but before he could get the chance to leave the storage room, Rebecca called out to him, "You know, Oliver, I think that maybe we can do this more often."


    He turned around and smiled at the sight before him. Her skirt had ridden up once more, exposing her black lace panties. "So, you want to be fuck buddies? I would be up for that."


    "Sounds great. We will make out whenever you want, as long as I have the free time. Now come on, let''s go back," Rebecca replied, and together they left the storeroom. As the door shut behind them, she looked at him and said, "Just be sure to keep it secret, Oliver. Don''t tell anyone about us, okay? The others don''t have to know about our relationship. Especially not those girls that you have been fooling around with. I am the class president, after all. And it''s a reputation that I don''t want to tarnish by word of our secret affair getting out. Got it?"


    Oliver smirked at her. He had already gotten her to sleep with him. She wanted to fuck him more, even. It didn''t matter if he told anyone about this or not. "Don''t worry. I don''t want to lose this opportunity with you either. So your secret will always be safe with me."

 Chapter 110 You know what scares me the most?

    In the late evening, two men sat in a smoking room at a large corporation''s headquarters, enjoying a cigarette and a casual chat. One of the men was a tall, handsome middle-aged man named Adam. He wore an office uniform, a black suit with a red tie. The other man was his boss, a middle-aged, chubby, balding man named James. He was wearing a grey suit, a white shirt, and a black tie.


    The two had been talking about the usual topics of conversation: the day at work, the current events in their lives, the news on television, and so on. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, at one point, the conversation took a different turn. Adam asked James about his marriage and how his wife had been behaving. He knew that James'' relationship with his wife wasn''t the best. But it seemed to have gotten worse.


    Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    "I''m telling ya, man... it''s getting hard for me to keep this marriage together." James shook his head and blew out a puff of smoke from his mouth. "It''s like, ever since my daughter got married, my wife started nagging me more than before. I''m sure she is jealous of my daughter and her husband''s happiness. She even said she wanted a young guy like him. But how the hell am I supposed to be like some twenty-year-old stud when I''m already pushing forty! I''m telling you, it''s hopeless."


    Adam listened to James''s troubles with sympathy. He could tell that James really loved his wife, even though the marriage was rocky at the moment. He knew that James was trying his best to make it work.


    James sighed and put his head in his hands. "I just don''t know what to do anymore. How are you dealing with your marriage? Do you have problems like mine? Is it hard for you too?"


    Adam pondered for a second before he replied, "Well, my sex life isn''t that great. Like, I have sex maybe twice or three times a week. My wife says that it''s enough, but I feel like she''s just saying that to spare my feelings. And sometimes, I try harder to satisfy her, but... well, you know what I mean?"


    James nodded and puffed on his cigarette again. "Yeah, that''s normal. We''re all getting older, and we have to deal with that. While women are getting hornier the older they get, men have more problems performing. That''s just the way things are. There is nothing that can be done about that."


    "Indeed. It''s frustrating," Adam admitted, tapping off the ash in the ashtray beside him. "It''s not like I haven''t tried to find a solution. I''ve taken pills, gone to doctors, done exercises, and read books. But nothing worked. It seems like I''ll have to just accept the fact that I am about to lose my vigor."


    "You know what scares me the most?" James asked, his eyes filled with helplessness and sadness. "The thought of my wife leaving me. She was a sexy model back in the day, and even at thirty-nine, she still has that amazing body. I don''t think any man will be able to resist her once she starts looking for someone younger. What am I supposed to do then? And I don''t want her taking half of the family fortune just because she decides to leave me over this. That''s what really frightens me."


    James''s fears were understandable. If his wife cheated on him and then divorced him, he could lose half of his possessions and savings. He had worked hard to earn his position as the top manager of this large corporation. Losing it all due to an unfaithful partner would be a devastating blow.


    He then looked up at Adam and asked. "How about you, though? Have you ever worried that your wife might cheat on you?" He was curious if other married men also had these kinds of worries or if he was alone in that regard.


    "Of course, I have." Adam chuckled as he said that, but his voice was low, and his tone didn''t contain any traces of worry. It was obvious that he had gotten over this type of doubt long ago. "When a young man who''s tall, muscular, and has a big package goes close to your wife and talks to her, you will definitely think about that. However, I trust Mia and the love she has for me. And besides, if she was to get unsatisfied with our sex life and wanted to find more excitement, I already arranged a perfect solution for that."


    "Really?" James was curious about his friend''s answer. If he was that confident, maybe he knew something that James didn''t. Something that would help him protect his marriage and not have to worry about his wife''s dissatisfaction. "What did you do? How can I fix my problem as well?"


    Adam didn''t reply to James''s questions. Instead, he continued smoking his cigarette as he observed the puzzled look on his boss''s face. He knew that it wasn''t something that could be explained without making the other person feel shocked, maybe even disgusted, at the idea.


    After some seconds, Adam leaned closer to James and said, "I allowed my wife to sleep with our son whenever she wants. This way, she gets to have all the fun and wild sex with a younger man and relieve her desires while still maintaining her fidelity and love to me."


    He then straightened himself again, looked at his cigarette, and slowly took another long puff of it. He watched as the smoke dissipated into the air around him and listened to James''s response.


    James raised his eyebrow, confused by what his friend just told him. At first, he thought that it was some sort of joke and laughed about it, but when he realized that Adam was serious, the laughter was stuck in his throat.


    ''Was Adam really talking about his own son? And his wife?'' He wasn''t sure whether to be appalled, impressed, or disgusted. Or maybe even all of them at the same time.

 Chapter 111 A Crazy Idea

    After a moment, Adam turned back to his boss and continued to explain further. "It''s not that complicated. My son, Oliver, is eighteen years old now, and he needed to gain experience in having sexual relations with a woman to get out of his shell. But he couldn''t do it. He was too shy. So, my wife suggested that she teach him the ways of sex and relationships herself. At first, I was hesitant, but after some thought, I accepted it."


    "And the result was amazing. Not only did my son turn into a confident young man who stopped being a shy nerd that was afraid of his shadow, but also, my wife''s love for me remained as pure and unbreakable as ever. She gets all the excitement and kinky pleasures of letting an eighteen-year-old stud give her a good ravishing every now and then while her love for me is not affected in the slightest. It''s like having the best of both worlds."


    Although he found it somewhat disturbing, James couldn''t help but feel some jealousy. He, too, wanted his wife to be as happy with him as before. Then James tried to imagine what Adam''s son might be like¡ªand whether he was really good enough in bed to satisfy his mother and make Adam okay with them sleeping together.


    Suddenly, an idea struck James. A strange and probably crazy idea, but one that could maybe save his marriage. He was aware that his wife needed sexual relief and that if she could get it with another man, then there wouldn''t be any problem. And as long as that other man wasn''t going to take her away from him, he could accept this arrangement.


    However, he had never thought that the solution could come in the form of an eighteen-year-old.


    But maybe that was the key. Maybe the young, sexually active, and virile teenager could be a safe option. Because what married woman would leave her stable, loving, and wealthy husband in exchange for a kid who was not even half her age and would end up being a huge burden to take care of?


    A sense of hope reappeared in James. It might''ve been a crazy one, but this solution had some chance of succeeding.


    So, he took a deep breath and looked at Adam with a serious expression on his face. "Listen, man, if you''re open to the idea... can you tell your son to sleep with my wife? If he manages to satisfy her and have her hooked on his young cock, I''m sure she won''t have any reason to want to leave me anymore and would stop her complaints."


    Adam took another slow puff from his cigarette. As he breathed out the smoke and watched it drift away, he glanced at James. The smile on his face indicated his willingness to help his boss.


    "I can do that for you. However, are you sure you want to take the risk? I don''t know how your wife is in bed, but Oliver has learned from Mia. I am sure that he can turn her into a wild, horny, sex-addicted woman. Are you fine with her changing that much? Plus, I will be honest with you, it''s very possible that our relationship might become strained, especially if you start to get jealous of my son and your wife being together. So, are you sure that this is something that you want?" Find your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    James turned silent after hearing the questions that Adam had presented him with. This could ruin his marriage and put his friendship with his co-worker at risk.


    But James''s desire for saving his marriage and making sure his wife doesn''t leave him won over that risk. He couldn''t live like this, and he would do anything to save his marriage, even if it meant getting his wife to sleep with his friend''s eighteen-year-old son.


    "Yes! Yes! I''m one hundred percent certain! I don''t care if she changes and becomes a crazy nymphomaniac as long as it keeps her from leaving me! As for our friendship... I trust you and your son. You both should understand the line that cannot be crossed. Just do that, and everything will remain fine!" James said, almost pleading to his friend to save him from his desperate situation.


    Adam chuckled again and flicked the butt of his finished cigarette into the ashtray. "Of course. You don''t have to worry about it. Oliver is not the type to steal another man''s girl. And besides, he likes the idea of having fun without commitment and responsibility. He will treat her like he treats any other girl that ends up in his bed: wild sex, pleasure, and good times, but no strings attached."


    "Great!" James cheered and shook Adam''s hand with excitement and relief. "Now, let''s do this then. Today is Friday, so I suggest that we should start doing this right away. With the weekend beginning, Oliver will have plenty of time to fuck my wife and help her rediscover the joys of life. Does that sound good to you?"


    Adam was a bit surprised at how eager his boss was about his idea but nonetheless agreed to go along with it. "I guess so. That would work out fine. I''m sure Oliver won''t have a problem with spending his weekend having fun with your hot wife." He finished his sentence with a chuckle as he stood up, grabbed his jacket and bag, and walked towards the door. "Well, I guess it''s time to head home and tell my son all about the wild time he''s going to have with your wife. You can come with me and take him to your place after that. And do you have any idea what situation would be best to initiate all of this?"


    "Yes, don''t worry. I thought of a perfect setting. Let''s go." James grabbed his things, and the two of them left the smoking room together. They made their way to the parking lot and drove away in their respective cars. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 112 Why didnt you tell me that someone else was here?!

    When they reached Adam''s house, James parked nearby and got out of his car. He followed Adam inside and into the living room, but before James could greet anyone, the sight that greeted him made his mouth fall open in awe. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There on the couch was a young man who was sitting with his head thrown back in ecstasy, a blissful smile on his face and a look of total relaxation on his features. He was naked with the pair of shorts that was hanging from one of his ankles. His member was the biggest that James had ever seen, and it was getting stimulated by the beautiful mature woman who was in between the young man''s legs and was giving him a passionate blowjob. It was none other than Mia.


    "Deeper, Mom! Take it all the way in!" Oliver moaned in pleasure as he thrust his hips upwards, forcing his huge cock deep inside his mother''s mouth.


    "Mmmm..." Mia responded by gripping his thighs hard, her fingernails digging into the soft flesh as she bobbed her head back and forth, swallowing her son''s massive manhood and licking along his length as if it were the tastiest thing she had ever tasted. She looked up at her son and smiled lovingly when she noticed the look of intense happiness he had on his face. "Mmmhh... Yes! It''s so good to suck your big cock!"


    Oliver sighed as he watched his mother continue to service him. It had become a routine for them that every day after school, Oliver would get a sexy blowjob from his mother before dinner. And it never failed to leave him satisfied and content. Today was no different. The moment he got home, she started taking care of his hard, erect cock.


    The boy had no idea that his dad and James had entered the house while he was still getting his dick sucked. He was too focused on the pleasurable sensations of his mother''s mouth and tongue.


    It wasn''t long before Oliver could feel the heat growing within his core, the pressure building in his groin, and the sensation of a huge wave coming closer. His heart was racing, his breathing sped up, and he soon couldn''t control himself anymore.


    "Mom... I''m gonna cum!" He moaned loudly, bucking his hips hard and furiously, filling her mouth with every inch of his dick that he could fit in there. Oliver felt the head of his shaft hit the back of her throat several times until he reached his climax.


    A second later, Oliver''s body tensed, and his muscles tightened as he shot his seed into his mother''s willing mouth. "Fuck Mom, fuck!! This feels amazing!" he cried out as he continued to thrust hard into her face.


    Mia closed her eyes and smiled as she swallowed every drop of his delicious, warm load. Once he had finished, she pulled away from him and licked her lips clean of any remaining drops of cum before smiling up at him with satisfaction.


    "God, you always cum so much..." Mia giggled, resting her head on Oliver''s lap, who was basking in the afterglow of his amazing orgasm.


    "And you are always amazing, Mom." The young man said, caressing his mother''s soft hair and thinking about how lucky he was to have her.


    Suddenly, a loud cough echoed across the living room, and as soon as they heard it, both Oliver and Mia realized that they weren''t alone in the house. They turned to the source of the voice and found Adam and James standing near the front door. While Adam''s face was only showing an amused smile, James was staring at them in shock and disbelief.


    "Oh my god! Adam, why didn''t you tell me that someone else was here?!" Mia exclaimed as her cheeks flushed red. She didn''t expect this to happen and felt a bit embarrassed at being caught sucking her son''s dick by their house guest.


    Adam chuckled and waved his hand dismissively. "Don''t worry, honey. James already knows about our little family hobby of mother and son having some fun every once in a while. I told him everything."


    Read the latest on My Virtual Library Empire


    "You... You did? Well, in that case..." Mia''s expression soon changed to her usual naughty self. "It''s nice to meet you again, James. Sorry you had to witness this shameless sight of mine. I promise I''ll be more proper next time we meet," she said with a playful smirk on her lips as she gave the guest a teasing wink. Even though she had just been caught giving her son a blowjob, Mia didn''t feel ashamed.


    "Hi, Mia." James replied and raised his hand in an awkward greeting. He could tell that she was very open-minded and casual about these things. And also, James was not able to help but stare at her outfit: a pair of short jean shorts that was hugging her plump thighs, a thin red shirt that let her black lace bra be visible under it, and a matching set of high heels. He would''ve never thought that such a hot woman would have a thing for her own son.


    Meanwhile, Oliver put his shorts back on and greeted his father and their guest as well. Adam then made his way toward the sofa and sat beside his son while patting him on the shoulder. "Son, I want to talk to you about something important. James, why don''t you take a seat and join us?" he asked, pointing to another nearby chair with his free hand.


    James nodded his head and sat down on a nearby empty armchair. His eyes continued to scan the mother-and-son duo. However, his gaze focused more on Oliver since he was the one that would play an important role in fixing the mess that James had in his marriage. When he saw the handsome and fit young man sitting in front of him, his confidence in this plan increased even further. It looked like, with a fine lad like this, no one would be able to resist him no matter their age. Even if it was a married, faithful, and committed housewife.

 Chapter 113 Once she gets started, she never stops.

    Oliver, however, didn''t suspect anything, and with a confused expression, he asked, "What''s up, Dad? Did something happen?"


    Adam took a breath and looked his son in the eye. "The problem is¡ªyou see, James here needs your help."


    "Help? What''s the matter?" Oliver raised an eyebrow as he noticed the serious look that was on the face of the older man. It was obvious that this was not a light situation. James must''ve been facing a real problem to come to him for assistance.


    "It''s my wife," James explained as he ran a nervous hand across the back of his neck and looked at the young man, who was now giving him his full attention. "Things have been difficult in our marriage lately. She is getting fed up with my poor performances. And I know for a fact that, because of that, she might go searching for sexual relief from other guys who are younger, stronger, and better between the sheets. Maybe even get a divorce as well. So... that''s why I came to ask for your assistance, Oliver."


    Meanwhile, Mia brought all of them a glass of fruit juice before sitting on Oliver''s lap and running her fingers through the boy''s thick hair. Oliver smiled at her and wrapped his strong arm around her waist in appreciation, feeling her firm yet soft body under her thin clothes while doing so.


    James watched their intimate position without any issue, slowly sipping his drink, and nodded in understanding. He understood that these two were way past any normal sense of shame and felt no awkwardness acting like that in front of others.


    After enjoying the sensation of her son''s protective hand resting on her waist for a bit, Mia said, "Why are you asking for my baby boy''s help, James? What is it that he can do to solve your problem?" She took a long sip from her own drink as she waited for his reply.


    "Well, the thing is, Mia..." James turned to look at Oliver and Mia once more, his gaze traveling across both of them before coming to rest on the lovely mature woman. Her curves were even more enhanced by her position in Oliver''s lap. "I''m asking if you''re able to make a little time for my wife and help her with her horniness. That way, she won''t feel the need to look for fun somewhere else. Otherwise, who knows what will happen then? All I know is that it will be a huge mess, and that''s not something that I can deal with right now."


    When James finished talking, he saw Mia looking at him with surprise, confusion, and uncertainty.


    "You mean... that you want my baby to fuck your wife? To keep her satisfied so that she won''t leave you? Are you sure about that?" she asked, unable to hide the shock in her voice. She knew that Oliver became quite skilled and experienced in bed and had always managed to satisfy her, so there was no reason to doubt that he wouldn''t be up to the task. But it still seemed like a strange request to her. After all, Mia was sure that most men wouldn''t agree to share their spouses with anyone. Let alone an eighteen-year-old young man!


    Experience more content on My Virtual Library Empire


    "I know that it sounds a bit crazy. But, trust me, if there is any way to fix this whole mess without me losing her, including half of my fortune, it''s worth trying. And I hope you won''t mind me saying this, but I don''t think it''s that crazy of an idea when I saw how things were in your home a few minutes ago." He said, watching as the mature woman gave him a bashful smile and pressed her hand to her lips before giggling. She understood what he meant and could see that her fun with her son proved to him that there wasn''t anything unusual about this arrangement for them.


    Still, Mia decided to play around for a little more. "You mean when you two were spying on me while I was enjoying my sweet boy''s cock?" She said, rubbing Oliver''s crotch and bringing out a small moan from him. "Watching me have all the fun that I want with his throbbing, hot pole? Is that the kind of craziness that makes it OK for you to ask something like that?" She flashed a naughty smile at James while her hand continued to stimulate his son and caused the outline of his shaft to be visible beneath his shorts. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam chuckled and turned to James. "What did I tell you? That''s Mia''s usual style. Once she gets started, she never stops. That''s why I''m so glad that Oliver is there to keep her satisfied."


    "I can see that," James said, nodding. He was getting accustomed to the kinky relationship between these three, and he no longer found himself shocked by what he saw. "So, will you help me, Oliver? I don''t have a lot of options left, and if things don''t get better, I will end up losing everything. Can you try to spend some time with my wife and seduce her to save my marriage and property?"


    Oliver glanced at his mom, who winked at him and squeezed his stiffening length in approval, and then said, "I don''t have a problem with that. I have done it with a friend''s mom before, and she enjoyed it a lot. However, is your wife going to accept it? I mean, I don''t want to just go there and force myself on her or something."


    "That won''t be a problem. My wife isn''t the type to just sleep with any random guy. However, she is going through her heat phase now, and I''m sure she won''t be able to resist your charms. Just be a little aggressive in your advances and turn her on. You won''t have any problem getting her after that. Trust me on that." James assured Oliver, smiling again for the first time since they had been talking about this.

 Chapter 114 Come on, I will introduce you to my wife.

    James was very certain that this was going to work. Because although he wasn''t as youthful and fit as he used to be, he was able to still make his wife wet with desire, so he knew how weak she was to the advances of a man. And this young stud here had much more to offer than some average guy. He will definitely charm her and break her resistance. At least, that''s what he was hoping would happen. Continue reading at My Virtual Library Empire


    "In that case, I''m fine with it," Oliver agreed as he downed the rest of his juice. "When do I need to be at your place?"


    "Well, since the weekend has already started, how about we make use of that and take you to my place now? That way, you and my wife can get to know each other well in two whole days." James suggested, taking a sip from his drink.


    "That sounds great," Oliver said. He felt curious to see what kind of woman this older married lady was and whether she would fall for him and enjoy their time together as much as the other more mature ladies did.


    Now that their talk was over, Adam stretched himself and said, "Alright then, everything is decided, so I think it''s time for you to go." He glanced at Mia and gave her a playful smirk before continuing, "I also want to enjoy some time alone with Mia here without any kid to distract her, just for the weekend." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The hot mature woman smiled back at him, straddling his lap while hugging his neck. "Oooh, my man wants to relive the good old days when we were both young and energetic... Are you sure you''re going to be able to satisfy me? You''re not going to end up tired after ten minutes and collapse, leaving me with all my pent-up energy, will you?" She taunted, knowing how much her teasing aroused her husband.


    "I will make sure that every minute of those ten minutes will be so pleasurable and amazing that you will not have a drop of energy to complain about, dear," Adam teased back before grabbing her buttocks in his hands and massaging them hard, forcing a moan from her. He continued to hold her tight body close to him and lifted her into his arms, carrying her toward their bedroom, away from the living room where Oliver and James were watching with amusement and awkwardness, respectively.


    Before turning the corner in the corridor, Mia waved to her son and shouted, "Have a good time, darling, and be sure to fuck the life out of that horny housewife!"


    James stared at the two for a moment before his mind caught up with the situation.


    "All of your family members are such kinky people, I swear..." The older man chuckled before taking another sip from his glass. He then took a deep breath and patted Oliver on the back. "Come on, get some clothes and your stuff, and let''s go back to my place. We shouldn''t waste any time. Remember, you only have the whole weekend to seduce and pleasure my wife and turn her into a satisfied and happy lady. This is no easy task. But with what I saw between you and your mom, I trust you will manage to pull it off."


    "I hope so," Oliver smiled and then got off the sofa to prepare his things. Once he had his bag ready, he told James that they could leave.


    ***


    It was still just the seventh hour of the evening, and the last rays of light were shining upon the high residential area of the city where most wealthy businessmen and corporation owners had their mansions and villas. The surroundings were quiet and peaceful, with few cars driving up and down the streets. Most of the families were enjoying a calm evening time at home, accompanied by their loved ones.


    When the two men reached the house of James and his wife, Oliver couldn''t help but notice how huge and luxurious the place looked. There was also an expensive car parked next to the garage door and a garden with lush vegetation surrounding it.


    James noticed how Oliver had been captivated by this beautiful mansion and smiled proudly. "Yeah, I know. It''s a nice house, isn''t it? There is also a swimming pool in the backyard. It''s one of the best properties in the whole city, to be honest. But if I don''t save my marriage, all of this will disappear. So, please make sure to keep my wife content and stop her from having any ideas about running away, will you? I mean, who knows... maybe she is currently looking for some handsome young lad just like you on dating sites or something." He finished his statement with a deep sigh of worry while parking his car behind the expensive vehicle.


    "Well, you can rest assured. Now that I''m here, she won''t look at any other guy," Oliver replied as he got out of the car and began stretching his body, releasing the tension that had built up during the long drive. Then he took a deep breath of the fresh and clear evening air, relaxing himself in preparation for what was coming next.


    "Good. Keep your confidence high, and you will succeed for sure." James said to Oliver, closing the car door and locking the vehicle. He then patted the younger man on the back encouragingly and gave him a confident grin. "Now, come on, I will introduce you to my wife." He urged the young man, and soon, both of them entered the house through the main gate.


    The interior of the mansion was also very luxurious and beautifully decorated. The walls were painted a pale color, while the floors were made from polished marble tiles that shone under the bright lights installed above.


    However, none of that impressed Oliver much because his eyes were instantly drawn to the gorgeous woman sitting on an expensive sofa in the living room and watching TV.

 Chapter 115 Lina

    She was wearing a stylish red off-shoulder crop top with long sheer sleeves, which helped to emphasize the size and roundness of her breasts and exposed her firm stomach and cute belly button. She also wore a pair of short denim shorts that revealed the smooth and plump skin of her thighs, as well as showing off the sexy ass that had gotten even more pronounced in that position.


    But the real thing that captivated him was her beautiful face that looked very attractive despite her mature age and the makeup that only served to enhance the hotness of her features. Her lips were plump and pink, her eyes were light blue and framed by thick, black lashes, and her dark hair fell down to her shoulders in loose waves.


    ''God, no wonder James is so worried about losing her. She is probably the most beautiful woman around this neighborhood...'' Oliver thought to himself as he stared at this wonderful sight of a MILF in her prime years of sexual need, her body tempting him to come forward and explore it with his hands.


    While the young man was mesmerized by this housewife, James cleared his throat to get the attention of his wife. "Ahem! Lina, my dear, I''m back now... and look who I brought with me."


    "Hmm? Oh! Welcome home, darling. I didn''t hear you arriving." The young-looking MILF replied and lifted her gaze away from the show that she was watching on TV to greet her husband with a warm smile and tender eyes.


    It took her a couple of moments to notice that someone else had come with James. Her expression shifted from curious to confused when she saw an attractive young man standing next to her husband, looking at her with awe in his eyes. He seemed to be captivated by her attractiveness, and she couldn''t help but feel flattered about that.


    Oliver was wearing a simple t-shirt and a pair of jeans, and yet his tall and built frame still managed to stand out. Not to mention that his handsome face, youthful and full of vigor, gave him even more appeal to this mature lady.


    James went ahead and introduced his guest to Lina. "This is Oliver. He is the son of a very close friend of mine from work." Then he gestured to her. "And this is Lina, my wife, Oliver. She is the one in charge of the house. So, be a good guest to her."


    "Of course. But are you sure she is your wife? She looks like your daughter." Oliver teased James, who scowled at him. Of course, it was a joke to make the older man''s wife feel young and appreciated. And the way she gave a cheerful laugh and her eyes sparkled in joy indicated that his plan had worked perfectly.


    "Oh my, you don''t need to tease an old lady like me, young man. I might be losing my good looks, after all..." Lina chuckled in amusement. However, it was obvious that she didn''t think of herself as anything less than beautiful. She was rather proud of her appearance, and hearing this kind of compliment definitely pleased her a lot. "Anyway, hello, Oliver. Nice to meet you. I''m Lina." She greeted the young man, and they both shook hands, which he did with a smile on his face.


    Then the hot wife turned to James with an inquisitive stare. "So, honey... I didn''t know we would have a guest tonight, so I didn''t prepare anything. What''s going on?"


    "Actually, I need to go for an urgent business trip in another city with Oliver''s father, Adam. And since their son will be alone for two days, I offered him to stay here at our house while we are gone. I hope that''s not a problem, right?" James responded with a pleading smile and a sweet tone, knowing that his wife tended to refuse most of his ideas, no matter how reasonable and harmless they seemed to her.


    Surprisingly, however, she nodded to that idea without hesitation. "Oh, is that so? Then there is no reason for him not to stay here. It''s always nice to have guests around the house. Plus, he''s a cutie."


    The sudden agreement of his wife made James feel relieved, but it also kind of suspicious. She had been complaining and nagging at him all the time as of late. But now, she didn''t say no to something that he asked from her. However, he didn''t give it too much thought. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright. I need to pack my bags for the trip and leave right away. Make sure to take good care of Oliver, dear. Don''t neglect our guest in any way." The older man said to his wife as he kissed her cheek and headed upstairs, returning just a couple of minutes later carrying a travel suitcase. "I''m leaving now, honey. You and Oliver should order something for dinner. It''s already getting late."


    Lina smiled at her husband. "OK, I will. You should take care of yourself during your trip. And don''t overwork yourself either. I love you, and I want you to return safely."


    "Yes, yes, my dear. I love you too." James responded with a half-hearted chuckle. He said goodbye to her and gave her a kiss before leaving the mansion, leaving Oliver and Lina alone together.


    Oliver knew that James was doing this on purpose because it would give him ample chance to seduce his mature and attractive wife while they were home alone. So he had planned to stay in a hotel during the weekend to make his scheme a success.


    "Well then..." The busty and beautiful, young-looking MILF turned to the handsome lad, flashing him a warm smile. "Seems like it''s just me and you now. Why don''t we pick what we will eat for dinner first?"


    "Sounds fine to me. As long as there''s meat, I will be happy with it." Oliver replied, smirking at the hottie and thinking to himself, ''I''m more interested in getting a piece of your hot and tight pussy, to be honest, but I can''t really say that... Not yet.''

 Chapter 1 - 1: Mom, Please Stop Hugging Me Like That.

    As the morning sunlight shone through the windows of the bedroom, an electronic alarm clock buzzed, waking a slumbering young man.


    Oliver groaned as he reached across the bedside table and hit the stop button before dragging his hand down his face and yawning loudly, stretching his body out beneath the covers.


    His black hair was messy from a night''s rest, and his chocolate brown eyes squinted at the sun coming through his curtains.


    "Ahhhh... damn it..." He laid his head back against his soft pillow and closed his eyes, not wanting to wake up. It took several long minutes before he managed to get out of bed.


    After taking a quick shower and getting dressed, Oliver headed downstairs, finding his mom, Mia, in the living room doing her daily yoga routine.


    She was wearing tight-fitting workout attire consisting of a red sports bra, revealing a good amount of cleavage and midriff, as well as black yoga pants that hugged her big booty and left little to the imagination.


    Mia had long, black hair that reached her shoulders. The majority of it was pulled into a ponytail, with some strands falling to frame her pretty face.


    When she noticed her son watching, her blue eyes locked with Oliver''s, and she smiled at him.


    "Morning, sweetie. How''d you sleep?" She asked as she bent over in the cow pose, exposing her huge chest while looking up at him.


    "Uh...good."


    "I''m glad to hear that."


    Oliver could feel his cheeks heating up at how sexy his mom looked as he watched her move into the downward dog pose, arching her back and putting her voluptuous behind up in the air.


    He wasn''t sure if it was normal to be aroused by seeing your own mother''s private areas like that, but he tried not to think about it too much. He never had any experience with girls before because he was always scared to even talk to them, never mind date one.


    This made him quite awkward around other people, especially girls, and often caused him to become uncomfortable when they would talk to him. It was very hard to strike up a conversation with someone when you couldn''t even look them in the eye.


    Besides being shy, Oliver was a very nervous person who often got flustered over simple things and panicked whenever he was put on the spot.


    So instead, he decided to just try not to look at his mom''s skintight outfit as she continued doing her yoga.


    "Ollie, the breakfast is ready. Come eat it before it gets cold," his father Adam said as he was sipping on his coffee at the dining table and reading through the morning newspaper.


    Oliver then went to the kitchen and sat down at the table. His dad handed him a plate filled with pancakes and bacon, and he began to eat without saying anything else.


    "So, Ollie, are you ready for our trip today?" Adam asked.


    "U-Um...yeah."


    "Did you pack your things like I told you to last night?"


    "Y-Yes...why?"


    "Good. Because we''re leaving right after breakfast!"


    "Huh? Already?"


    "Yes! Your mom booked us an earlier flight so we don''t have to sit around at the airport all day. This will be our first time going to a beach resort in a long time, and I can''t wait! Can you?"


    "Uhh..."


    "Come on, cheer up! I know you don''t really like traveling and stuff like that, but I promise you will enjoy yourself when we get there. You get to see the ocean and all kinds of beautiful sights. Not to mention, we can spend some quality time together as a family."


    "Okay... just... promise not to make me play any stupid games with you two again..."


    Just when Oliver finished his sentence, Mia walked into the kitchen. She stopped behind her son, put her hands around his neck, and held him tight, giving him a kiss on the cheek.


    "What are you talking about? There are many games we could play on this trip, and they will all be fun and not stupid," she said, purring into his ear.


    Oliver blushed when he felt his mother''s massive bust pressing against his back, and his dad chuckled at how embarrassed his son got whenever Mia hugged him.


    "Mom, p-please stop hugging me like that. I''m trying to eat my breakfast."


    "But I like hugging you. You are my baby, after all." She cooed as she kept her arms wrapped around her son''s chest.


    "M-Mom! Please... Don''t say embarrassing stuff like that."


    "But there is nothing embarrassing about a mother loving her son. I love you, Ollie," she whispered into his ear before licking it teasingly.


    "Mom!"


    The sound of Adam laughing echoed throughout the room, causing Oliver to get even more flustered. "You''re so adorable, son. Just the way your mom always describes you," he teased, making Oliver turn bright red.


    "Not only adorable, but handsome too. Isn''t that right, honey?" Mia asked.


    Adam smirked and nodded in agreement. "Of course. After all, I do have quite charming looks; wouldn''t you agree, Mia?"


    "Maybe. However, Ollie got his good looks from me," she giggled.


    "Umm...I think I''m done eating now..." Oliver muttered, pushing his plate away. "I''m going to go upstairs and grab my backpack."


    Mia grinned and let go of Oliver as he stood up and walked away without turning back, his cheeks still flushed pink.


    She then turned to face her husband and said, "It looks like we made our little boy feel embarrassed by giving him too much love, Adam."


    Adam snorted and shook his head. "You know how he gets. Poor guy doesn''t have the ability to deal with much affection without getting flustered."


    "True. I hope this trip will help him become more confident. Being shy is fine and all, but he''s not even able to talk to his own friends because he''s so afraid. That''s not healthy for a young boy like him. We should encourage him to try new things and experience the world around him."


    "Well, we can start with this beach trip. Maybe he''ll open up more when we''re surrounded by new environments."


    "Exactly!" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright. Finish getting ready so we can leave as soon as possible." Adam smiled and stood up to carry his empty plate to the sink.


    "Okay," Mia said, smiling at her husband.

 Chapter 2 - 2: One Room... With Only One Bed.

    After a long plane flight and a drive in a cab, they finally arrived at their destination. The first thing Oliver noticed was how warm the weather was compared to his hometown. He could feel the humidity sticking to his skin already, making him want to jump into the ocean right away.


    When the cab pulled up to the resort''s main lobby, Adam and Mia got out first, while Oliver stayed behind, waiting for them to check in. He stared out the window, admiring the beautiful beachfront hotel they would be staying in for a week.


    A part of him was happy that he had a chance to enjoy this wonderful place with his parents because he knew that they loved him very much. They have always been there for him whenever he needed anything. They were the only ones who cared about him enough to give him constant attention and love.


    Their doting often puts him under pressure. However, he didn''t want to upset his mom and dad by being ungrateful.


    Oliver was broken from his thoughts as his parents returned to the taxi.


    "We have checked in now, honey. Follow us!" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay."


    Soon, they walked up to one of the hotel''s elevators and pressed the button for the tenth floor. Once the doors opened again, the family exited, making their way down the hallway until they reached their room.


    But at that moment, Oliver realized something.


    They only booked one room... with only one bed.


    "Dad, don''t tell me we are all going to share one bed?!" he asked, staring at his father in shock.


    However, before Adam could respond, Mia chimed in.


    "Well, I made a little mistake regarding the booking since it''s hard to find a free one-week in the peak season, but we can make it work. We are a family, after all. Right, Adam?"


    "Of course, Mia. It''s no problem at all. The bed is big enough for three adults anyway. Besides, it''s just for a week, so it''ll be fine, buddy," Adam also chimed in as he tousled his son''s black hair.


    "M-Mom...Dad..."


    Noticing how uncomfortable he seemed at the idea, Mia wrapped an arm around his shoulders.


    "Come on, Ollie. It won''t be bad. It''s just sleeping in one bed, right? I used to sleep on the same bed with my parents when I was a little girl. This is no different. Now, stop worrying and just try to enjoy our time together. Okay?" she soothed.


    After a brief pause, Oliver gave up and nodded his head.


    "Good boy," Mia purred, and she leaned in to kiss her son''s cheek again.


    "Mom, please don''t make this weird."


    "What? I can''t give my son a kiss anymore?"


    "I-I never said that."


    As soon as everyone brought their luggage into the room, they right away left to explore the beautiful beach in front of the hotel. Oliver walked ahead, being too shy to be seen with his parents. He hated whenever they showed so much affection towards him in public because it made him feel even more like a child who needed someone to hold his hand all the time.


    And there was also his mom''s revealing swimsuit...


    She was wearing a black string bikini that displayed an incredible amount of cleavage, with most of her giant tits spilling out from the tiny triangular top, while her big bubble butt was on display in her super skimpy thong bottom.


    Just when Mia asked Adam to take pictures of her, Oliver stopped and turned his head to look at his mom posing in seductive poses, posing with her hands above her head, and looking back over her shoulder, her big, juicy ass sticking out.


    Oliver could only stare as he watched the show, blushing like crazy. His heart beat faster than ever before as he watched his mother move around.


    "Ollie, could you come here for a moment and join me? I want to have some pictures with my precious son," Mia said, waving at him.


    "Mom, I-I don''t feel comfortable doing that... Everyone is staring."


    "Oh, please! Don''t be a drama queen. You will regret it one day if you don''t have any pictures to look at and remember your vacation."


    "But..."


    "Please! Pretty please..."


    "Fine."


    Oliver approached his mother, feeling self-conscious about all the people around him and averting eye contact with anyone nearby as he stood next to her, hoping that this wouldn''t take too long.


    Mia then hugged her son, her large bosom pressing against him. "Now hold onto my waist and smile for the camera," she instructed as she wrapped an arm around his shoulders, holding him close against her body.


    Oliver forced a weak smile as he put a trembling hand on Mia''s hip while trying not to focus on how soft and warm his mom''s body was against his or how her smell was hypnotizing.


    On the other hand, Mia noticed how tense her son was. She could tell by the way his hands trembled while he touched her body.


    ''So he gets nervous because of physical contact with a woman?'' Mia thought while Adam took a few pictures. ''He is just too sensitive.''


    "Thank you for playing along with me, honey. You can leave now and explore the beach if you like."


    After hearing those words, Oliver took off towards the water as fast as he could, leaving his parents behind. As soon as he reached the water, he began swimming around without looking back.


    There were many beautiful women on the beach, each in skimpy bikinis just like his mom, running around and playing on the sand with their huge bouncy tits jiggling and their big round juicy butts wiggling around, but Oliver didn''t want to let his eyes wander, afraid that people might think he''s being a pervert.


    He swam around by himself without paying much attention to anything else, letting the cool waves wash away all of his worries.


    Meanwhile, Adam asked Mia whether they should follow him, but she said that it''d be better to leave their son be for now, so he just laid back and enjoyed the sunlight while his beautiful wife rested next to him.

 Chapter 3 - 3: Dont You Think Youre Going Too Far?

    "Husband, I think Oliver seemed to be uncomfortable with having physical contact with another person," Mia whispered as she was sunbathing. "His hands were shaking when I hugged him earlier."


    "Yeah, I noticed that too."


    "Right? He needs to learn how to overcome his shyness because, if he keeps up acting that way, he won''t get a girlfriend in the future."


    "I know, Mia. But what can we do? If you ask me, our son is just an introvert who likes being by himself. He''s not the type of person who likes socializing a lot."


    "I guess. However, I can''t stand seeing my son scared of touching girls." Mia sighed and closed her eyes, relaxing in the sun''s warm rays as she thought about her son.


    Suddenly, she had an idea. "What if I help my baby overcome his fears by making him practice touching a female body?" she suggested.


    "Huh? Practice how exactly?"


    "You know... Teach him how to touch a girl."


    Adam didn''t say anything for a moment, until he let out a laugh and chuckled, "Are you saying what I think you''re saying, Mia?"


    "I am."


    "Haha, are you serious?! Don''t you think you''re going too far?"


    Mia looked at her husband with a raised eyebrow and asked, "How is it too far if I do it for the sake of my son? What kind of parent would not try to help their child overcome their troubles? Of course, it depends on how you feel about it because I''m your wife and Oliver is your son. So...what do you say?"


    Adam remained silent, and Mia turned towards him, staring at his face for an answer.


    Several seconds passed, which felt like forever, when Adam spoke again with a serious expression. "No, it doesn''t seem weird to me. It''s just the context and what you have in mind... But if it means my son won''t become a loser all his life, I am not going to stop you, Mia. However, are you willing to be touched by him, though?"


    Mia didn''t hesitate.


    "Yes," she declared, surprising her husband.


    "It seems you''ve been planning it for a long time," Adam teased as he caressed Mia''s thigh.


    "Of course not! I just came up with the idea now."


    Mia gave a playful smile to her husband and then returned her attention back towards her son, watching him swim in the water.


    ***


    Soon, the three returned to their room after having dinner and light drinks in a local restaurant.


    Oliver headed straight to his backpack and got out a pair of shorts and a loose-fitting white t-shirt to sleep in, but Mia stopped him as soon as he picked up the clothes.


    "Sweetheart, don''t worry about wearing clothes. It''s hot, so you''d be more comfortable sleeping in just your underwear."


    "Are you serious? How could you say something like that?" He gasped, blushing hard at the thought of being practically naked with his mom in one bed.


    "She''s right. Don''t you get too hot during the summer? There is no need to be shy, so just take off those clothes, boy. And don''t worry. You''ve got nothing we haven''t seen before," Adam teased and tried to suppress his laughter, making Oliver blush even more. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Geez! Fine! I''ll sleep like this! Happy now?!" He shouted in an angry tone as he threw his t-shirt back into the bag.


    He couldn''t understand why his parents would say embarrassing things like that to him. All he wanted to do was spend a nice, relaxing week at the beach and not worry about getting into arguments with his mom and dad about anything stupid.


    "Ollie, there is no need to get upset. Your mother and I are just trying to help you loosen up, so stop worrying," Adam explained.


    "Whatever."


    Oliver climbed into the big bed and pulled the covers up to his chin, resting his head on his pillow while staring at the ceiling, his eyes closed. He wanted to fall asleep as soon as possible, but he couldn''t stop thinking about being in such close proximity to his mom''s attractive body.


    This caused him to feel nervous and scared about what would happen during the night. ''How am I going to be able to sleep without touching my mom or having her touch me in sleep?''


    Soon, Adam got into bed on the right side, wearing nothing but his black boxer shorts. Then he pulled the covers from Oliver and asked, "Buddy, why are you covered up so much? You''ll overheat under there. Just relax and stop acting so strange. Sleeping in underwear isn''t weird at all."


    Oliver didn''t say a word, ignoring him and hoping he''d take the hint that he just wanted to sleep now, but Mia came into view.


    She was wearing a sexy baby pink lingerie set with a lacy bra that cupped her impressive DD breasts and a matching thong, showing off her gorgeous ass cheeks, along with her curvy hips, big, thick thighs, and long legs.


    Her long, dark hair flowed freely down her back in beautiful waves, while her beautiful face shone in the light coming from the lamps above, making her look even more attractive.


    "What were you two talking about? Did I miss something important?" Mia asked as she climbed into the bed, crawling between the two men, and sat on her knees as she looked at Adam, waiting for a reply.


    "Nothing, darling. Ollie is just being shy, like usual."


    Mia glanced down at her son, who was lying stiffly next to her, and noticed how red his face was and how tense his body looked.


    Seeing her son act like that made Mia feel sad inside because all she wanted was for him to enjoy this vacation and have fun.


    After that, Mia gave a look to Adam, who nodded, understanding what she meant.


    Mia decided to speak first. "Honey, are you nervous about something?"


    "N-No. Of course not," Oliver said. "Just tired. I think I''m going to go to sleep now."

 Chapter 4 - 4: Dont Hold Back. Enjoy It, My Dear.

    "Don''t lie to your mom, sweetheart. I can tell when you''re lying because your voice always becomes shaky."


    "I...uh..."


    "Baby, it''s okay if you are nervous about being close to a woman. But you don''t need to worry about it anymore, I promise. I will make sure that you feel confident and comfortable around me and other females."


    Oliver lifted his head up from his pillow and looked at his mother in confusion, wondering what was going on.


    "Huh? I...don''t understand."


    However, Mia didn''t respond to his question. Instead, she lied between the two on her back and pulled his head to her chest, forcing him to rest it against her big tits.


    "W-What are you doing, Mom?"


    "Just calm down and let yourself relax. Let your mother take care of you. This is for your own good, honey. Trust me."


    Oliver panicked, trying to pull away from his mother''s grasp, but she held on tight. As he struggled against her, he could feel his cheeks burning with heat, knowing that his father was watching the whole scene unfold, while his nose was filled with Mia''s sensual smell.


    He knew that it was wrong of him to feel turned on by the situation, yet, at the same time, something deep inside him craved the softness of Mia''s voluptuous body.


    The feeling of her bosom pressing against his face, combined with her intoxicating perfume and her sweet words, soothed his mind and body, helping him relax.


    As he calmed down, Mia began stroking his messy black hair and whispering loving words, comforting him.


    "That''s it. That''s my good boy. You are so precious to me, honey. You know that, right?"


    "Mmhm..." Oliver snuggled closer into his mother''s warmth, enjoying the warmth of her flesh against his.


    "Then listen to what your mommy says and be a good boy for her. Don''t think too much, and don''t ask questions either. You just have to follow my instructions, and everything will be okay. Can you do that, Ollie?"


    After a brief pause, he nodded, letting her know he understood her words.


    "Good. I''m glad. Now, turn your head to the side and take a deep breath."


    Oliver hesitated for a moment, not wanting to open his eyes in fear that he would see his dad''s disapproving gaze, but he still opened them and looked at him. However, he only saw his father staring back at him with an encouraging smile on his face.


    "What are you waiting for, son? Do as your mom says. You are safe and sound here with your parents, who love you very much."


    "Y-Yes." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver closed his eyes, tilting his head towards the crook of her neck, and took a deep breath through his nostrils, allowing Mia''s wonderful scent to fill his lungs.


    It was a warm and sweet smell that reminded him of a spring day while also carrying a hint of something he couldn''t quite describe but loved nonetheless.


    "Mhmmm..." Mia let out a soft moan as his hot breath blew across her skin. It felt so nice to be this close to him, making her heart flutter with excitement and happiness.


    His breathing became heavier as he inhaled her perfume even more, filling his nostrils with the alluring fragrance.


    "How does it smell, Ollie? Do you like it?" She whispered into his ear.


    "Y-Yes..."


    "Great. Now, put your hand on my stomach."


    Without hesitation, Oliver placed his left hand on Mia''s firm belly but kept his face pressed against her neck, trying to hide his embarrassed expression.


    "Don''t hold back. Enjoy it, my dear." She wrapped her left hand around his and moved it up and down against her toned midsection, letting him feel every inch of her smooth skin.


    As she continued guiding his hand across her body, her other hand held onto his head, keeping it close to her neck, ensuring that he didn''t move an inch away from her.


    Soon, her guidance loosened, and his fingers roamed his mom''s body on their own, exploring, touching, and enjoying the soft skin of the most gorgeous women he''s ever seen and smelled.


    "Mom..."


    "Mhm, that''s my sweet baby boy. Don''t stop," she cooed, closing her eyes and enjoying every second of Oliver''s caresses. "You''re doing great, Ollie. Just keep going."


    Feeling more relaxed and confident, Oliver began running his fingertips across her underboob, stroking the soft flesh and eliciting another happy moan from Mia.


    "Yes. Don''t feel shy, baby boy. Stroke my soft tities. Squeeze them hard," Mia whispered into his ear.


    Listening to her words, his fingers moved over to her massive right mound and wrapped around it, massaging the tender flesh as she instructed him.


    At first, he did so gently, but then he began squeezing it harder until her breast bulged between his fingers.


    "Ummmmmh...such a good boy."


    The sensation of her softness was driving him crazy as he felt the urge to look at her face. But he stopped himself, trying to hold back because he couldn''t stand to be exposed.


    Yet, the sudden movement of his head caught Mia''s attention, and she smiled, realizing what her son was thinking.


    She pushed his face away to see him blushing redder than a tomato, making her giggle.


    Then, Mia''s gaze moved to Adam and she shot him a wink, signaling to him that she was now going to move onto phase two of her plan.


    Adam nodded back, approving her decision.


    When Mia returned her attention to her son, she looked into his eyes and smiled.


    The very next moment, she grabbed him by the back of his head and forced his lips to hers. Oliver gasped in shock, thinking his mom had lost it when she kissed him.


    It was an unexpected turn of events for him, making him stiff as a board on top of her. However, as soon as he began to process what was happening, he wanted to break away from his mom. However, the tenderness and gentleness of the kiss stopped him.

 Chapter 5 - 5: This Is Extreme, Right?

    He could feel the warmth radiating from her lips against his, and a tingling sensation was rushing through his body when she stroked his hair. At first, the experience was new to him, as he had never kissed anyone before. He had never had feelings for anyone before, being too shy to even think about dating.


    He didn''t know what to do with his hands, though, so he just placed them on the sides of his mother''s head, closing his eyes.


    Mia noticed his inexperience and took the lead, while her tongue slipped inside her son''s mouth and she began licking his tongue in circles. It felt amazing for her to kiss her son like this, letting her love and lust pour into the passionate action.


    After a long while of kissing, she broke the lip lock and gazed at Oliver, smiling proudly at herself.


    "M-Mom...?" Oliver mumbled between heavy breaths.


    "Hmmm, that was quite intense for someone so inexperienced in kissing, but that will soon change, Ollie. I am going to show you many things that will change you, honey."


    "But...it''s...wrong," he protested, yet his voice was shaking and there was no force behind his words. Oliver also couldn''t help but look at his father, who didn''t seem mad at the interaction in the slightest. In fact, Adam had been admiring his beautiful wife and seemed to enjoy watching his son make out with her. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Look at your dad, honey," she said, tilting his head toward Adam. "Does he look like a man who thinks this is wrong?"


    Oliver hesitated and looked again. His father had his hands resting under his head as he lay sideways facing them, just watching with a smile and calm eyes.


    "I think he''s enjoying the show," Mia giggled and pulled her son''s head back to hers, pressing her lips to his once more.


    For a few seconds, Oliver resisted, trying to prevent his mother from engaging him in another kiss, but his efforts were fruitless as her hand kept a firm grip on his head. When their tongues touched again, his resistance broke, and he let himself give in to the situation.


    Their saliva mixed with each other''s, creating a hot and wet mess that drove Mia crazy. A deep moan escaped her mouth as she felt pleasure and love build up inside her.


    She was enjoying this more than she thought possible, and she couldn''t believe how lucky she was that Adam had agreed to help her raise their shy boy in this unusual way.


    Eventually, they separated and stared at one another in silence for a moment before Oliver asked, "Why?"


    "Because I love you, baby. And I want you to be a happy, confident young man who won''t feel uncomfortable whenever being around girls."


    "But why is Dad agreeing with this?" he inquired as he continued looking at his dad.


    Adam smiled and shifted his body upwards so he could lean against the bed headrest. "Because I care about your well-being and happiness, son."


    "But... isn''t Mom cheating on you with me?"


    "Cheating? Why would you say that?"


    "Well, you two are married, and here she is kissing me and stuff."


    "Haha, that''s true, but there''s no cheating, Ollie. She isn''t doing anything behind my back or disrespecting me. She asked for permission beforehand, and she is doing all this for you. So if anything, you should be grateful to her, son."


    "For real?"


    "Of course," Adam and Mia responded in unison.


    Oliver couldn''t understand. His parents have never argued or shown any signs of hostility towards each other since they''ve been married. They seemed to love each other very much, always cuddling, hugging, and kissing. Maybe that''s why he''d never considered that his father would allow his wife to kiss him and let him touch her like this.


    "But why would you do all this for me? I mean, I know you want me to be more outgoing and stuff, but this is extreme, right?"


    "True, but we care about you, and we''ll do whatever it takes to help you get out of your shell. You are our precious boy, who deserves the best in the world. We don''t want you to waste your precious youth being afraid of the opposite gender just because you are inexperienced in relationships," Mia explained.


    "So that''s why, from this day on, you will do whatever your mom and I instruct you to do during the vacation. Understood?" Adam added.


    Oliver wanted to question and argue against his parents'' orders. Yet, there was an allure to the whole ordeal. He was attracted to his own mother, and being with her in this kind of situation made him aroused. And his father seemed supportive and proud of his son for it, which was weird but also nice.


    However, the shame and guilt still plagued Oliver''s thoughts. All this time, he''s been taught by his society and religion not to sin, yet here was his own flesh and blood encouraging and supporting his actions.


    Understanding her son''s troubled mind, Mia stroked his hair and asked, "Are you confused, Ollie?"


    "Y-Yes."


    Mia caressed his cheek, gazing at his handsome face, before asking, "Would you like me to explain further?"


    "Ummmm."


    Mia let go of his head and let Oliver sit up, creating some space between them and allowing him to look her in the eyes.


    "Okay. Now, kiss your hand," she commanded.


    "Huh?!" Oliver exclaimed, showing his confusion and surprise in his expression.


    "You heard me. Kiss your hand."


    Not understanding anything, Oliver still complied, bringing up his left hand to his lips. At first, he hesitated, staring at his mom as she waited with a smile. After a few moments, Oliver pressed his lips against his soft skin, giving it a soft peck, before retracting his arm.


    "Now, tell me, didn''t you just kiss your own flesh and blood, your own hand? So, what makes our kisses different?"


    "Uh, you''re not my hand?"

 Chapter 6 - 6: Do Whatever Your Heart Desires.

    Mia laughed and shook her head. "No. But you are just a part of my flesh and blood, so what''s the difference? Tell me."


    Realizing the flaw in his argument, Oliver didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Adam, however, couldn''t suppress his laughter while sitting on the other side of the bed. "Hahaha. As always, my wife, Mia, uses her weird logic to win her arguments."


    "Hey, it''s not weird. I''m just making a point." Mia pouted at her husband, while Oliver tried to find another way to justify his feelings.


    "If we follow the same logic as my beautiful wife, then it''s okay for her to make love between her and our son. Since he''s basically another extension of myself, Is that what you want to suggest, darling?" Adam teased.


    "Exactly, honey. Thank you for understanding my sense of logic," Mia agreed as she smirked at her husband. "So, back to the main topic, honey. Do you understand now?"


    Oliver still struggled to find a counterargument to her statement. Eventually, he relented and sighed. "I guess so."


    "Then stop thinking too much and follow what I say. I promise you will love it." Mia''s face lit up with excitement as she wrapped her arms around Oliver and pulled him in for another kiss.


    This time, Oliver returned the kiss without hesitation, allowing his tongue to slide against hers, tasting her sweetness while they swapped saliva.


    As the heat of the moment built up between them, Mia moved her hands down to his bare back and stroked his smooth skin, tracing her fingertips across his shoulder blades and spine.


    His hands also began groping and feeling up her body, traveling along her firm midriff and moving up towards her huge tits. Once he reached his destination, he took hold of both large mounds and squeezed them hard, causing a loud moan to escape from Mia''s lips.


    It was so sensual that Oliver became overwhelmed by lust, and he wanted to keep going, despite his earlier inhibitions.


    After breaking off the lip lock, Mia gasped for air and looked at her son with a seductive smile on her face. "Mhm... you are doing great, baby boy. You will become a ladies'' man soon." She then closed her eyes and gave him another peck on the lips before continuing.


    "Now, I want you to remove my bra, Ollie. Go on," she instructed while she stared into his eyes with desire.


    Her words sent chills down his spine as he imagined himself undressing her. It seemed too good to be true, but the thought of touching his mother''s naked tits turned him on so much that he couldn''t refuse.


    Taking a deep breath, Oliver reached behind her back and undid the clasp of her bra. Then he slowly pulled it off her shoulders and revealed her big melons.


    Oliver couldn''t believe his eyes as he saw his mom''s voluptuous assets. They were full, round, soft, and supple, with large pink areolas and long nipples that stood erect in arousal. The size of her boobs alone was enough to make him drool with lust, but the sight of her exposed flesh drove him crazy.


    Mia giggled at the expression on his face. "You are looking at my naked titties now, Ollie. How do they look?"


    "They''re so beautiful, Mom..."


    "Thanks, baby. Now, keep staring and don''t look away."


    Oliver''s eyes fixated on her bouncing jugs as she began groping herself. His mind went blank as he watched them sway from side to side, hypnotizing him. The urge to grab and suck on those lovely mounds overwhelmed him, yet he stayed still, trying to control his urges.


    Mia continued teasing her son by playing with her breasts, pinching, and pulling her nipples between her fingers. Every time she did so, Oliver felt a strong desire to touch her skin.


    She noticed his intense gaze and smiled. "Do you want to feel them?"


    He didn''t respond, but his expression told her everything she needed to know.


    Yet she had something else in mind. She wanted him to take initiative instead of waiting for her orders.


    "Let me tell you something, Ollie. Whenever you look at a woman with desire in your eyes and she returns the same gaze, then it''s okay for you to touch her, whether it''s her hand, face, breasts, or anywhere else on her body. Because that means she wants you too. She wants you to feel her up. So, you don''t have to ask for permission, honey. You just have to go for it. After all, why would a woman wear revealing clothes if she doesn''t want to attract men? So, always remember that, son."


    "R-Really?"


    "Yes. In fact, many women like it when guys take control of the situation. It shows them that they''re in charge and that the guy is not afraid to express his desires. Do you understand what I''m saying, Ollie?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes!"


    "Then go wild, my baby boy. Don''t be afraid of taking control of the situation and touching my body freely. Do whatever your heart desires," she said with a loving smile on her face.


    Oliver swallowed hard before reaching out and grabbing hold of his mom''s breasts. They felt soft and heavy as he massaged them gently. He could feel the weight of her breasts in his palms, and he began to imagine how amazing it would feel to bury his face between them.


    So, he leaned forward and pressed his face into her cleavage, pushing his nose between her soft, warm mounds. It was an incredible sensation to have her flesh engulf his face like this, and he began kissing and licking her skin as he inhaled her sweet scent.


    "Aaahhh..." Mia moaned as Oliver began sucking on her nipples, causing her body to quiver with pleasure. "Yesssss..."


    She wrapped her arms around his head and embraced him in a tight hug while his mouth ravaged her tits, devouring them with passionate fervor. He couldn''t get enough of her. Her smooth skin felt so good against his lips and tongue.

 Chapter 7 - 7: Tell Me, Mia. What Are You Thinking Right Now?

    As Oliver continued to pleasuring Mia, Adam watched the scene unfold from an aside with a grin on his face. It was thrilling to watch his son enjoy himself while doing such naughty things to his beautiful wife.


    He never imagined he''d ever see something like this in real life, yet here it was happening right before his eyes. And he was loving every second of it. It was as if he had found a hidden side of himself that he never knew existed.


    After a while, Oliver broke away from Mia''s embrace and looked at her face, gazing into her eyes. She stared back at him with lust and love burning in her blue orbs.


    Then she smiled and cupped his face, pulling him close until their noses touched. "You are doing so well, Ollie. Now, I want you to remove my thong and start playing with my pussy."


    Her words sent shivers down his spine as he thought about touching her most private area. He gulped, feeling nervous yet excited at the same time.


    Taking a look at his father, he saw Adam nod with approval and encouragement. "Don''t look for permission, boy. Do what your heart desires," he said.


    "I will," Oliver replied, determined to follow through with his mother''s request.


    With shaky hands, Oliver grabbed hold of Mia''s waistband, sliding it down her legs before tossing it aside.


    The moment he did so, a strong scent of her arousal wafted into his nostrils from between her legs. The smell was sweet, musky, and somewhat unfamiliar to him.


    Yet, at the same time, it triggered a deep instinct within him that made him want to bury his face into her crotch and taste her juices. But he resisted that urge, as he wanted to take a good look at her pussy first.


    So, Oliver leaned back a bit and stared at her lower lips. Her slit was wet and swollen, with pink flesh peeking out between her labia. He could see that she was already dripping wet, and he knew that she must''ve been aroused for quite some time.


    Seeing this, Oliver couldn''t contain his excitement any longer, so he dove right in, pressing his face against her crotch and inhaling her strong scent while running his tongue along her slit.


    The sudden movement caught Mia off guard, making her yelp in surprise. But soon, she began moaning as his tongue worked its magic on her pussy.


    "Ohhhhh... Yes! Just like that!" she cried out as he lapped up her juices with wild abandon. "You are such a good boy, Ollie. Don''t stop! Keep licking me, honey."


    Her words encouraged Oliver, and he began licking and sucking harder. He stuck his tongue inside her vagina, probing around, trying to find her sweet spot. As he did so, his nose rubbed against her clitoris, stimulating her further.


    It was such an intense sensation that Mia let out a loud moan and arched her back as she threw her head back in ecstasy. "Yesssssssssss!!!"


    Then she wrapped her legs around his head, pulling him closer and forcing his face deeper into her crotch. Her thick thighs squeezed against his cheeks as she continued screaming in pleasure.


    "Aaahhhhh!!! Aaaaahhhhhhhh!!!! My god!!! Ollie!! You''re doing so good!! Keep going! Please keep going!"


    Oliver listened to her words and continued eating her out while Adam watched the whole thing unfold with a grin on his face. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he moved closer towards his moaning wife, leaned over, and whispered in her ear. "Tell me, Mia. What are you thinking right now?"


    "I''m...thinking...about...how much...I love...this...!" She gasped between moans.


    "What do you love?"


    "Being eaten out by our son while you watch! I love it so much!! It''s the most erotic thing ever! Oh god, I feel like I''m going crazy!!"


    Adam smiled and looked at Oliver, who had his eyes closed as he devoured his mom''s pussy with lustful fervor. "It seems like our boy is enjoying this too."


    "Yes!! He''s such a good boy! Such a talented tongue!" Mia shouted in bliss as she continued holding his head in place with her legs. "I can''t wait to teach him how to fuck me! I want him to destroy my pussy with his big cock!"


    "Oh? Is that so?" Adam teased her as he brushed her hair aside, revealing a beautiful face that was filled with lust and pleasure. "When did you see our son''s cock, darling?"


    "Just now! I glanced at it when he removed my panties! It''s so big! I think he has a bigger cock than you, honey."


    Adam laughed at her statement, but he didn''t mind at all. Instead, he leaned in and kissed her forehead. "Then we''ll just have to see about that later. For now, enjoy yourself while I give our son some tips on pleasing a woman."


    Mia opened her eyes, meeting Adam''s gaze, and smiled. "Thank you, husband."


    Adam returned the smile before shifting his attention towards Oliver.


    He moved beside Oliver and whispered in his ear, "Now, press your lips against her clit and suck on it hard while circling your tongue around it. Don''t forget to stick a finger or two into her pussy as well. Stretch it wide and explore her insides."


    Oliver nodded without lifting his head up, as he kept his mouth busy by doing exactly what his father had instructed.


    This caused her to cry out even louder than before. "Aaahhhh!!!!! Yes!!! Just like that! Don''t stop!! Keep going! Keep going!"


    Her voice was getting louder and louder as she neared orgasm. She felt like she was going to lose control of herself soon, which excited her beyond belief.

 Chapter 8 - 8: Im Just Speaking The Truth, Dear.

    Meanwhile, Adam continued whispering into Oliver''s ear, giving him pointers on how to pleasure his mother.


    It was a weird feeling to be getting advice on such matters from his father when he was already in the middle of performing oral sex on his wife, but Oliver didn''t care. All that mattered right now was pleasing his mom, and he was going to do everything in his power to make sure she enjoyed every second of this experience.


    After a few minutes, Mia started shaking all over as she felt her climax approaching. "Yes! Yes! I''m going to cum! I''m going to come from my son''s mouth! Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!"


    And with that, she reached her peak, squirting into Oliver''s mouth as her whole body convulsed in ecstasy. Her juices flowed freely, drenching his face as he continued licking her pussy clean.


    He could taste her salty-sweet flavor and feel her sticky fluids covering his lips and cheeks. He kept lapping up her fluids until she stopped shaking. Then he lifted his head up to look at her beautiful face, which was flushed red from the intense orgasm.


    "Haaah... Haaah..." She breathed in deeply as she tried to regain control of herself. "Haaah... That was incredible, Ollie. You were amazing."


    "I...am glad you liked it."


    Mia smiled and pulled him into a hug, planting a kiss on his lips. "Mhm. Thank you so much, honey. You did great for your first time. And do you still feel nervous about being close to a woman?"


    "Um...a bit, but I think I''m getting over it."


    "Well, let''s see about that." Mia smirked and placed her hand on his boxer briefs, squeezing his bulge and feeling his large cock hidden underneath.


    Oliver flinched, not expecting her to touch him there. Her hand felt warm and soft against his member, causing it to harden even more. Then she began stroking him through the fabric of his underwear.


    He was so aroused by this point that he couldn''t stop himself from moaning in pleasure as she fondled him. "Ahhhh... Mom..."


    Seeing his reaction, Mia giggled and kissed his cheek before whispering into his ear, "Are you ready to move on to the next stage, my dear?"


    "Y-yes," Oliver replied, blushing bright red at the thought of what would happen next.


    "Then take off your boxers and lie down on your back," Mia commanded.


    Oliver did as she told him to, getting rid of his last piece of clothing and lying down naked on the bed, his manhood standing tall in the air.


    Mia smiled at the sight of her son''s impressive member. "Such a nice cock you have, Ollie. It looks bigger than your father''s. Good thing we''ve come up with this plan."


    On the other hand, Adam laughed, finding it funny how his wife compared their cocks. "Now, now, honey. Let''s not exaggerate things."


    "I''m just speaking the truth, dear," Mia said as she turned her attention back towards Oliver, took hold of his shaft, and began stroking it slowly.


    Meanwhile, Oliver was feeling embarrassed by their exchange, so he closed his eyes and tried to focus on enjoying the sensation of his mom''s hand wrapped around his cock.


    It was different from when he masturbated because it was someone else touching him instead of himself. It was exciting and made him feel horny beyond belief.


    "You have a huge dick, baby boy. It feels amazing to touch it. So hard and thick. I bet many girls would love to be fucked by such a big cock like yours."


    Mia continued praising her son''s manhood, which caused Oliver to blush even harder yet filled him with pride and joy at the same time.


    And while his eyes were still closed, Mia leaned forward and planted a kiss on the tip of his member before taking him into her mouth. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhhhhhh!" Oliver moaned loudly as she began sucking him off. He could feel her tongue swirling around the head of his shaft while her hand stroked his base. It felt incredible¡ªbetter than anything he had ever experienced before.


    It was a level of pleasure that Oliver never thought possible. He knew that he wouldn''t last long at this rate, so he tried to hold back and enjoy every second of this blissful moment.


    His hands grabbed onto the bedsheets as he moaned in ecstasy. "Mooooom... This feels so good..."


    Mia enjoyed hearing him call her name in such an erotic way, but she didn''t stop what she was doing. Instead, she began bobbing her head up and down, taking him deeper into her mouth with each thrust.


    As Oliver was about to lose control and climax, Adam placed his hand on Mia''s shoulder, gaining her attention and signaling her to stop before Oliver orgasmed.


    Mia understood what he meant and slowed down her movements, allowing Oliver to regain his composure and stop himself from ejaculating.


    With a pop, she released his cock from her mouth and smiled at him. "Sorry, Ollie. I got carried away there and forgot that you are a virgin."


    "It''s okay, Mom. This feels amazing."


    "Good, then let''s continue." Without further ado, Mia resumed sucking him off while stroking his balls with her free hand.


    This time, she kept the pace steady and made sure not to overdo it again. It didn''t take long for Oliver to start moaning again as he enjoyed her blowjob.


    Oliver lost track of time as Mia sucked him off, giving him an incredible experience. He had never felt this good before, and he knew that he would never forget this moment for as long as he lived.


    Once he was close to cumming again, Oliver tried to hold back as long as he could, but it was impossible for him to resist the pleasure he felt when his mom took his whole length deep into her mouth.


    "Mom...I''m I''m going to cum... Ahhhhh..."


    At his warning, Mia increased the speed of her movements, causing him to finally explode inside her mouth.

 Chapter 9 - 9: Mom!!! I Love You!!!

    He felt his seed shooting out of his cock and filling her throat with his thick, warm fluid. It was an incredible sensation that made him feel euphoric beyond belief.


    And when he opened his eyes again, he saw Mia swallowing every last drop of his cum, gulping it all down without hesitation.


    When she was done, she let go of his member and looked at him with a satisfied smile on her face. "How did it feel, honey?"


    "It felt incredible, Mom. Thank you." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t thank me yet, Ollie. The real fun is just about to begin." Mia chuckled as she left to clean her mouth before coming back in a few moments.


    Oliver raised an eyebrow, wondering what she meant by that. Then he turned to look at Adam, who was sitting beside him with a big grin on his face.


    "Time to take the next step, my boy. Now, let''s see if you can make your mother cum from being fucked."


    Hearing those words coming out of his father''s mouth made Oliver freeze up for a second before realizing what he had said. "Wait, you want me to...have sex with Mom?"


    "That''s right," Mia replied as she positioned herself above him, straddling his waist while grabbing hold of his cock.


    She stroked it a few times to get it hard again before rubbing the tip against her wet slit. Then she looked into his eyes and smiled. "Ready to fuck your mommy, baby boy?"


    Oliver''s heart raced faster than ever before as he watched his mom get ready to take his virginity. He knew this was wrong, but at the same time, he wanted to experience this moment more than anything else in the world.


    So, Oliver took a deep breath and answered with determination. "Yes."


    Seeing this, Mia leaned back a little to allow him a full view of her dripping pussy hovering over his throbbing member. "Then here I go..."


    She slowly lowered herself onto him, sliding his cock inside her tight hole little by little until he bottomed out inside her, letting out a soft moan as she felt his entire length filling her up.


    "Ungh... Mom... So tight." Oliver gasped when he felt the warmth of her insides enveloping his manhood. It was such an amazing sensation that he almost came again right then and there.


    However, he somehow managed to control himself and took deep breaths to calm himself down. Then he looked at Mia and saw her smiling down at him with loving eyes.


    "Mhm, Ollie. You''re so big inside me." She moaned before leaning down to kiss him passionately on the lips. Their tongues intertwined as they made out, which caused Oliver to get even harder inside her.


    And when they separated, Mia whispered into his ear, "Also, welcome back home, son."


    Hearing her say those words, Oliver realized that he was back inside the place where he was born, the most sacred place of all, and that knowledge turned him on further.


    Then she started moving her hips, bouncing up and down on top of him, making sure to take every inch of him deep inside her. It felt incredible, feeling his hard member slide in and out of her tight hole, stretching her out and filling her up.


    "Ahhhhh... Mmmm... Ollie... Ahhhh..." Mia moaned as she rode him faster and harder with each passing moment. Her breasts bounced along with her movements, enticing Oliver to grab them and play with them while she continued riding him.


    And he did just that, groping and fondling them as they jiggled about. It was such an erotic sight that Oliver couldn''t believe he was actually doing this. He was actually having sex with his own mother.


    This fact made his arousal soar through the roof, and he started thrusting his hips upward, meeting her movements halfway, causing her to cry out in pleasure. "Aaahhhh!!! Yes! Fuck me! Fuck me harder!"


    Oliver felt as if he had gone crazy as he fucked his mom with wild abandon. He lost all sense of time as he fucked her like a beast, slamming hard into her tight pussy again and again while she screamed in ecstasy above him.


    "Mom... I''m going to cum..." Oliver warned, feeling himself nearing his climax once more.


    Hearing this, Mia began moving faster and harder, wanting to make sure that they both came at the same time. "Me too, baby boy. Just hold on a little longer and fill me up with your seed."


    Her words made Oliver even more excited, and he increased his pace even further, trying to hold back until she climaxed first.


    Then it happened, and Mia let out a loud cry as she reached her orgasm, squirting all over his crotch. "Ahhhhhhhh!!!!!!!"


    And with that, Oliver couldn''t resist anymore and released his cum inside her womb, shooting out a massive load of thick, hot semen deep into her core. "Mom!!! I love you!"


    "I love you too, Ollie!" Mia cried out in pleasure while her body shuddered from the intense pleasure of her climax. It was the best feeling ever for her, feeling her son''s warm cum filling her womb up to the brim.


    Soon, she collapsed on top of him, exhausted from the intense fucking, and snuggled up against his chest as they caught their breaths.


    "You were amazing, Ollie," Mia whispered into his ear. "I''m so proud of you."


    Oliver smiled and hugged her back as he groped her large ass. "Thank you, Mom. I also loved it."

 Chapter 10 - 10: There Is No Need To Feel Guilty About Enjoying Her Body.

    The two continued cuddling in silence for a while until Adam cleared his throat and spoke up.


    "Now, then. It''s my turn, my love." He positioned himself behind her, pressing his hardened manhood against her butt crack, his tip brushing against her asshole.


    "You really can''t wait, huh? Fine by me." Mia giggled and looked at Oliver. "I hope you don''t mind if your father joins in." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver gulped as he stared at her face with concern. "Will you be okay?"


    "Of course, dear. I can take it," she assured him with a smile. "However, this will be my first time taking a double penetration. So, I might be a little uncomfortable at first."


    "No worries, darling. You''ll get used to it," Adam reassured her from behind as he began pushing his cock inside her tight hole.


    "Aahhh... It''s big... Just like Ollie''s..." she moaned as he slid into her ass slowly, inch by inch. It felt different than being fucked in the pussy, but still amazing nonetheless.


    And it just took a few moments for him to bottom out inside her, letting out a satisfied sigh as he did so. "Oh yes... Your ass feels so good around me, Mia."


    "Thanks, honey." She giggled and turned to look at Oliver. "Well then, baby boy. Are you ready to fuck my pussy again?"


    "Um...yes!" Oliver replied and started thrusting up into her pussy while Adam rammed into her asshole from behind.


    The two men began moving in sync, fucking her together as one, stretching her holes wide open with their massive cocks. This caused Mia to let out a loud scream of pleasure as she felt them penetrating her deeply.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhh!!!! This feels so good. And I can''t believe that the two of you are fucking me at the same time. My pussy and ass are getting ravaged by my two favorite men in the world!"


    "Of course, we will take good care of our queen." Adam chuckled as he continued pumping into her, while Oliver did the same from below and added. "You''re the most beautiful woman ever, Mom."


    Her heart filled with joy when she heard those words coming out of their mouths. It made her feel so happy that tears started welling up in her eyes.


    She looked down at her son''s face and saw his expression full of love for her. And at that moment, she knew that everything she did was worth it because it brought them closer together.


    "I love you, my son, and my husband. Please... keep making love to me until the end of time."


    "We will." Oliver smiled and gave her another kiss on the lips as they continued their intense lovemaking session.


    The sounds of slapping flesh and moaning echoed throughout the room as the two men fucked her together like animals in heat while she was sandwiched between them, her mind going blank from the pleasure she received.


    She couldn''t believe how lucky she was to have these two wonderful men in her life, who were able to share her and fuck her at the same time without any jealousy or anger between them.


    As their pace increased, so did Mia''s pleasure. Every thrust into her made her moan even louder than before, as they hit all the right spots inside her. Their thick cocks filled her up completely, stretching her holes out as far as possible.


    This was the kind of sex she always dreamed about but never thought would ever happen in reality. Moreover, having it happen with her son and husband made it even more special for her.


    "Aaahhh... Fuck...! I''m getting close..." Adam grunted as he neared his limit. "Where should I cum, Mia?"


    "Inside me!" she cried out. "I want to feel both of your cocks exploding deep inside my body. Please don''t stop until you fill me up with every last drop of your cum!"


    Hearing her request, Adam nodded and started thrusting harder into her ass, making sure to reach his climax soon.


    At the same time, Oliver felt Mia''s walls tightening around him, indicating that she was also getting close to orgasm as well. "Mom... I love how you talk dirty. It makes me so hard."


    "Ohhhh... Ollie... Your thick cock feels amazing inside me... I''m going to come... I''m going to squirt again from your huge dick fucking me so good... Please make your mother cum all over your big fat cock... Give me your cum, baby boy..."


    Those words were all it took for Oliver to lose control and blow his load deep into her womb again, spraying his hot seed inside her womb once more.


    This caused her to scream in ecstasy as she reached her climax too, gushing out her love juices onto his crotch while Adam shot his cum into her ass, filling her up with their warm semen at the same time. "Aaaaahhhhhh!!!!!"


    And then everything went dark as Mia passed out from the intense pleasure she received.


    Her body lay limp on top of Oliver''s chest while he and Adam continued shooting out ropes of cum into her holes, filling them up completely. They kept thrusting into her until they were drained dry.


    Once they finished emptying themselves into her, Adam pulled out first and collapsed beside them on the bed. He was panting heavily from the exertion and couldn''t move anymore.


    Oliver looked over at his mother''s unconscious form lying on top of him and worried if she was alright. "Uh... Mom?"


    But he didn''t receive any response from her, which made him even more concerned. "Mom? Mom! Are you okay?!"


    "Don''t worry, my boy. She just passed out from the intense pleasure she felt. I guess we went a little too hard on her." Adam chuckled and patted Oliver''s shoulder before adding, "You did great today, son. I''m so proud of you. I knew you would be able to satisfy your mom. After all, you are my son."


    Hearing those words made Oliver feel relieved that everything was fine. He smiled and replied, "Thanks, Dad. And thanks for sharing Mom with me."


    "Don''t mention it, Ollie. She belongs to both of us, after all. So, there is no need to feel guilty about enjoying her body."


    Oliver nodded and kissed Mia on the forehead, which caused her to smile in her sleep. Then he closed his eyes as well and fell asleep with her on top of him while holding her tight in his arms.


    As for Adam, he sat up and grabbed his phone from the bedside table. He had to do this before he forgot.


    He began recording a video of them sleeping naked together, with Mia still impaled on Oliver''s cock and their combined cum oozing out of her pussy and ass.


    After taking a few minutes to film them in various poses, he ended the recording and sent it to someone he knew would love to see it. Then he set his phone aside and went to sleep beside his family, satisfied with what they had accomplished today.

 Chapter 11 - 11: Mom, You Are So Greedy.

    Oliver woke up before anyone else in the room and noticed his naked mother still sleeping on top of him with her legs spread open. Their bodies were still connected with his cock inside her pussy, which made him feel very satisfied.


    He couldn''t believe last night was real. But as he stared at her angelic face, feeling his hard cock buried deep inside her warm, moist folds, he knew it wasn''t a dream. Everything about their lovemaking session seemed like something out of a fantasy, but it happened, and he loved every minute of it.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he realized how much he was missing out on by not pursuing women due to his lack of self-confidence. Sure, he might still struggle with it at times, but now he knows that there is nothing to be afraid of anymore. If he keeps trying, he can get the girl.


    As these thoughts filled his head, he moved his hands on her ass, and he groped her cheeks, enjoying how smooth yet firm they felt against his palms. They were so round and bouncy that he couldn''t help himself from playing with them, which caused Mia to let out soft moans while still asleep.


    It also made him remember the scene where she was getting double penetrated by him and his father. That was something he would never forget. He didn''t expect it to happen, but he didn''t mind at all, and neither did his dad.


    Speaking of his father, Oliver turned his head and saw Adam still lying next to them on the bed, snoring loudly. It seemed like he was in a deep sleep after all the fun they had last night.


    Then Oliver felt his mom stirring awake as she woke up. She looked at him and gave him a loving smile before leaning down to kiss him on the lips. "Good morning, Ollie."


    Their lips locked together in a passionate embrace that went on for several intense minutes until they broke apart for air.


    "Good morning, Mom," he replied between pants. "How did you sleep?"


    "Very well, thanks to you and your father." Mia giggled as she moved her hips up and down his shaft.


    Oliver let out a groan of pleasure at the sudden stimulation, which caused her to giggle even more before continuing. "Last night was amazing, Ollie. I''m glad we decided to do this together. However, I hope you didn''t forget why we started this whole thing in the first place, did you?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, I didn''t, Mom. I will try not to get nervous around girls anymore."


    "That''s good. I know that you can overcome your fear. Just believe in yourself, and everything will work out." Mia gave him another kiss before adding. "Now, let''s continue where we left off yesterday. Shall we?"


    "Sure. But I want to try something new first."


    Mia raised an eyebrow in curiosity as she asked, "Oh? Such as what?"


    "I want to fuck you from behind while you''re standing on all fours on the bed," Oliver suggested with confidence.


    "Oooh, I see. I like the sound of that." Mia grinned before lifting herself off him and getting on all fours in front of him.


    Her large breasts hung down as she arched her back and wiggled her big ass at Oliver. "Like this, baby?"


    "Yes. Just like that." Oliver answered as he got behind his mom''s curvy body and placed the tip of his cock against her dripping, wet slit.


    Without further delay, he pushed forward, burying himself balls deep inside her in one single movement. This caused Mia to gasp in surprise and pleasure as she gripped the sheets tightly under her.


    "Oh god... this is the best way to enjoy morning sex."


    Oliver nodded in agreement and grabbed hold of Mia''s hips firmly as he began pounding her hard and fast, causing her ass cheeks to ripple every time he slammed into her.


    "Ahhhhhhh... Yes... Fuck Mommy hard! I want to feel every inch of that big fat cock stretching my pussy out!" Mia cried out as she pushed back against him, meeting his thrusts head-on.


    Oliver grunted while he pounded away at Mia''s tight pussy like there''s no tomorrow. "It feels so good, Mom. I''m glad that I lost my virginity to you. There is no one else I would rather be my first than you."


    His words made Mia''s heart fill up with joy. She was very happy to hear such things coming out of her son''s mouth and couldn''t stop smiling while getting pounded senseless by him.


    As Oliver continued railing his mother''s tight snatch, Mia took the opportunity to glance around the room and saw Adam still fast asleep. It made her remember how much fun last night was, and she wished that he could join them in the morning too.


    With those thoughts on her mind, she reached out towards her sleeping husband''s cock with one hand, stroking it back to life. It took a while, but she succeeded, getting it nice and hard. Once she was satisfied with that result, she began sucking on his manhood, making him moan in pleasure.


    Looking at what Mia was doing, Oliver couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. "Mom, you are so greedy. You just can''t get enough sex, huh?"


    "That''s right, my dear son. I''m a total slut who loves getting fucked by men." Mia replied as she licked her way up to the tip before engulfing Adam''s shaft into her mouth.


    Oliver sped up his thrusts while he watched her give head to his dad. "Does that mean you want to do this with other people too?"


    Listening to his words, Mia released Adam''s member with a loud pop and turned around to look at her son as she replied. "Hmmm, I don''t know. Maybe? Are you fine with sharing me with others?"


    "Why shouldn''t I? You have the perfect body that anyone would love to get a taste of, Mom. It''s just that I would never want to share you with a stranger."

 Chapter 12 - 12: Unexpected Visitor.

    "But you don''t mind sharing me with someone close to us, like your friends?"


    "Maybe." Oliver shrugged and continued, "However, I don''t think any of them would want to sleep with their friend''s mother."


    Mia chuckled before giving Oliver a mischievous wink. "Oh, you never know. My body has a habit of affecting people in strange ways."


    At the same time, Adam opened his eyes and added, "That''s right. Your mom can drive anyone mad with her sexy body and lustful nature."


    "What about you, Dad?" Oliver asked. "Do you want her to sleep with other guys as well?"


    Adam laughed as he stroked Mia''s cheek with affection, making her close her eyes in contentment. "To be honest, I''m fine as long as she''s satisfied. What kind of man wouldn''t want to please his woman? As long as I am here, I will ensure she is satisfied no matter what."


    His words caused Mia''s heart to swell with love for him, and she felt like she would burst with joy at any moment. She couldn''t believe she could be this lucky to have a caring husband like Adam who cared for her pleasure and needs above everything else.


    However, their little chat made her notice that Oliver had stopped moving, and she turned around to look at him in confusion.


    "Um...Son. Why did you stop? Did you get tired?"


    But his attention wasn''t focused on her but on something behind them, so she followed his gaze and saw what he was looking at.


    Standing by the doorway of the room, a beautiful blonde woman stood there with an expression of pure shock plastered all over her pretty face.


    She looked to be around the same age as Mia and had a slim yet curvaceous body that was clad in the black uniform of a hotel room service, which consisted of a short skirt, a white shirt that was tightly wrapped around her large breasts, and a red bowtie around her neck.


    This unexpected visitor caused the trio to freeze up for several moments, unsure how to react to the situation.


    However, Mia soon recovered and turned her attention towards Oliver. She noticed that he was staring at the woman''s body with a look of interest in his eyes.


    She wondered if he found her attractive. If so, then maybe they could have some fun with this stranger before sending her away.


    Deciding to test her theory, she nudged her son''s leg and whispered, "Do you like her, Ollie?"


    Upon hearing that question, Oliver gave her an absent-minded nod as he continued ogling the beautiful blonde woman''s curvy figure. He didn''t even notice Mia whispering something into his ear.


    After she got his confirmation, Mia smirked and decided to take things further.


    She got off the bed and walked over towards the woman, who flinched when she saw her approach and began to speak. "I''m sorry, ma''am. I didn''t mean to intrude on your private time. Please forgive me. I''ll leave right away."


    Before she could do so, Mia grabbed hold of her hand and pulled her closer until they stood face-to-face. Then she gave the woman a seductive smile before whispering into her ear. "It''s okay. You don''t have to go. In fact, why don''t you join us for some fun?"


    The blonde woman stared at Mia with wide eyes as she tried to comprehend what was going on. She was unsure how to respond, but she didn''t have much time to think about it because Mia got behind her and made her look in the direction of Oliver, who was still staring at them.


    "My son here really likes you, you know. He''s been admiring your body since you came into the room. Don''t you think he looks handsome?"


    Hearing this, the woman''s gaze fell upon Oliver''s handsome face and muscular body, which caused her to blush.


    Then Mia reached out towards her shirt and began unbuttoning it slowly, exposing her large breasts covered by a black lace bra.


    As she did so, she continued speaking in a low voice. "Look at his big cock. Isn''t it wonderful? I bet you''d love to feel it deep inside your pussy, don''t you?" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once all of the buttons were undone, Mia slipped the shirt off her shoulders and dropped it onto the floor before reaching for the zipper of her skirt. She pulled it down and let it fall around her feet, revealing her matching black panties and garter belt.


    All the while, the woman continued staring at Oliver with a look of desire in her eyes as she watched him stroking his cock in front of her.


    It turned her body on so much that she could feel her arousal building up inside her core, making her panties wet with anticipation.


    When Mia noticed this, she gave Oliver a signal to come closer, which he did without hesitation.


    He got off the bed and approached the woman until he stood right in front of her, face-to-face. Then he reached out towards the woman''s face and gently cupped her cheek in his hand before leaning forward to place his lips against hers.


    As their tongues intertwined, the woman closed her eyes and let out a soft moan as she wrapped her arms around Oliver''s neck and pulled him closer to her body.


    Oliver soon found himself getting lost in the moment as he explored the depths of her mouth with his tongue, tasting every inch of her sweetness. His hands moved down to her hips, pulling them close to his own. He felt her large breasts press up against his chest and enjoyed how they squished between their bodies.


    Soon enough, Oliver began groping the woman''s plump ass cheeks through her panties with both hands, causing her to moan louder as she grinded her crotch against his throbbing member. She could feel its heat radiating against her nether regions, making her want it even more.


    While the two of them made out, Mia walked over to Adam and began kissing him too, keeping an eye on the couple as she did so.

 Chapter 13 - 13: Do You Regret Letting Someone Else Take Your Place?

    When she saw that they were getting along well, she broke the kiss and leaned down to whisper something into Adam''s ear.


    "It seems like Ollie got another girl to play with."


    Adam smiled as he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer to him. "That''s good. Now I can have you all to myself for a while."


    Mia giggled before asking. "What do you want to do with me, Adam?"


    His response was to push her down onto the bed and spread her legs apart. Then he positioned himself between them and pressed his lips against hers once more while thrusting his hips forward, penetrating her pussy with his cock.


    This sudden action caused Mia to gasp out loud in surprise, but she soon recovered from the shock and wrapped her limbs around his body, clinging to him tightly as he ravaged her insatiable snatch with his thick rod.


    She let out muffled moans of ecstasy while their tongues intertwined together in passionate bliss. Her fingers clawed at his back in pleasure as she felt his member slamming deep inside her tight passage.


    Meanwhile, Oliver and the woman separated their mouths from each other, allowing them to breathe again.


    "What''s...your name?" Oliver asked as he struggled to catch his breath.


    "Sheila," the woman answered in between pants.


    "Nice to meet you, Sheila. My name is Oliver." Oliver said before giving his new acquaintance another deep kiss.


    As soon as their lips touched again, he picked her up by holding onto her butt, which caused her to wrap her legs around his waist as she clung to him for support. This position made it easier to rub their crotches together while their tongues wrestled inside their mouths.


    Oliver carried Sheila over to the bed where his mom and dad were fucking, making sure not to break the lip lock they shared during that short trip.


    When he arrived at his destination, he laid her down on her back, and she quickly wrapped her arms around Oliver''s neck as she pulled him closer to resume their heated kissing.


    Oliver placed his hands on her thighs, pushing them further apart so that he could get better access to her pussy. He moved the fabric of her panties aside and rubbed his shaft against her moistened entrance before plunging inside.


    This sudden action caused Sheila''s back to arch as she threw her head back in pleasure, letting out a loud scream of ecstasy. "Aaaaahhhhh!!! Oh god!! It feels good!!"


    The moment he penetrated her folds, he couldn''t help but groan in pleasure at how tight and warm her inner walls squeezed his length. It wasn''t like fucking his mother''s pussy, though. It felt different, and he loved the new experience.


    He soon began thrusting into her with all of his might, burying his entire shaft deep within her tight tunnel before pulling it out again, only to repeat the process over and over again.


    Meanwhile, Mia watched them while getting fucked by Adam, who had her pinned down onto the bed with his hands gripping her wrists above her head.


    She smiled as she noticed Oliver thrusting his cock inside Sheila''s pussy with wild abandon, causing the latter to scream out loud in pleasure every time he rammed into her.


    Seeing this sight turned her on even more than she already was, making her inner walls squeeze down around Adam''s thick rod with every movement he made.


    "Ahhhh!! I love watching Ollie fuck that blonde slut," she cried out in ecstasy while looking at them. "He looks so hot, fucking her senseless."


    Her words caused Adam to smirk and lean down towards her ear before whispering into it. "I bet you wish it was you getting fucked by him, huh? Do you regret letting someone else take your place?"


    "No, I don''t. In fact, I''m happy that he found someone else to play with. After all, it gives me a chance to have some fun with you." Mia replied with a seductive smile as she continued moaning from his relentless pounding.


    On the other hand, Oliver was having the time of his life as he pounded Sheila''s pussy into oblivion. He loved the feeling of her tight walls squeezing around his shaft, and he couldn''t get enough of her sweet moans and screams.


    Her breasts bounced up and down every time he thrust inside her, making them look even more alluring than before. He couldn''t help but lower her bra, letting her breasts spill out and be free. He immediately groped and squeezed them in his hands with an eagerness that made her gasp in surprise.


    "Ahn... your hands feel so good on my tits!" She cried out in ecstasy as she ran her fingers through his hair while grinding against him in sync with his thrusts. "I love it when men play with my big breasts."


    After hearing those words come out of Sheila''s mouth, Oliver leaned down to suck on her stiff nipples while looking straight into her eyes.


    He licked and sucked on them while rubbing his thumbs over her pink nubs. Then he moved his hands behind her back and unhooked her bra before pulling it off completely. This allowed him to have better access to her breasts as he continued playing with them.


    Meanwhile, Sheila was getting lost in pleasure from the constant stimulation she received from Oliver, who seemed intent on making her feel good.


    She didn''t think things could get any better until he moved one hand down towards her clitoris and started rubbing it.


    The sudden contact caused her whole body to tremble as an intense wave of pleasure washed over her, causing her to scream out loud.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhh!" she screamed as she felt her orgasm building up inside her core. "Oh my god... I''m gonna cum soon!!"


    Upon hearing those words coming out of Sheila''s mouth, Oliver rubbed her clit faster while increasing the pace of his thrusts, making sure to hit her sweet spots as much as possible. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 14 - 14: Can I See You Again?

    Adam and Mia heard Sheila screaming out in ecstasy and decided to join them in climaxing together.


    So, Adam let go of Mia''s wrists and held on to her waist instead, slamming his cock deep inside her pussy over and over again with rapid thrusts.


    "Ohhhh yeah... That''s it, baby. Keep fucking me hard!! I''m getting close to cumming too!!" Mia cried out as she arched her back to allow him better access to her insides.


    "Shit... I''m almost there..." Adam grunted before shouting in a loud voice. "Let''s cum together, everyone!!"


    Oliver heard this and looked at Sheila. He saw that she was about to cum as well, so he moved both hands onto her hips and pounded her as fast and hard as he could.


    "Ahhhh.... I am cumming." Mia and Sheila moaned simultaneously, their bodies shaking from the powerful orgasm that washed over them.


    As they reached their climax, their inner walls clenched around Oliver and Adam''s cocks, bringing them to their own orgasms.


    Adam shot his load deep into Mia''s pussy, while Oliver did the same inside Sheila''s womb. Both men groaned in pleasure as they filled up their partners with their thick cum until they collapsed on top of them in exhaustion.


    Everyone laid there, catching their breaths as they tried to recover from their intense climaxes.


    Once he had recovered enough, Oliver rolled off of Sheila and sat up on the bed, admiring her curvaceous body as she lay next to him.


    "You''re really beautiful, Sheila," he complimented her while gazing at her gorgeous face.


    She smiled back at him before replying. "Thank you, Oliver. I enjoyed every second of our lovemaking session together."


    "Me too." Oliver returned her smile and leaned down to give her another kiss on the lips.


    Then he pulled away and looked towards Mia and Adam, who were still lying next to each other with their arms wrapped around each other.


    Sheila also turned her attention towards them before looking back at Oliver and asking. "So... are they your parents?"


    Oliver nodded as he replied, "Yes, they are."


    Upon hearing that response, Sheila blinked several times in surprise at what he just said. She couldn''t believe it.


    Not only did he have sex with his mother right in front of his father, but he also fucked a complete stranger with the help of his mother. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was the most surreal experience she had ever experienced in her life, but at the same time, it made her feel very aroused.


    "Wow... I didn''t expect this at all. But that''s so hot." Sheila said as she sat up on the bed and adjusted her hair before adding. "You know, I am not sure how you will feel about this, but I also happen to have a son around your age. And sometimes, I do get aroused by the thought of having sex with him."


    This confession caught Oliver off guard, but he couldn''t help but wonder if all the mothers out there had such fantasies. Maybe this was a normal thing after all.


    Before he could ask her more questions, however, she suddenly got off the bed and started gathering up her clothes.


    "I should get going now. I am still on duty."


    As she slipped on her skirt and shirt, Oliver decided to ask her one last question. "Um... Can I see you again?"


    Sheila paused for a moment to consider his request before replying with a smile. "Sure. Give me your number, and I will contact you later tonight."


    Oliver did as he was told and exchanged numbers with her. After that, she finished getting dressed and left the room.


    After Sheila left, Mia sat up and crawled over towards Oliver. She placed her hands on his chest and smiled at him as she said, "Looks like you got another woman to fuck besides me. You''re getting better at this, my dear son."


    Oliver chuckled and kissed her on the lips before replying, "Thanks, Mom. But it was only thanks to your help that I could do this."


    "That''s not true. You''re a very handsome young man who can make any woman fall for you. Trust me, Ollie. You just have to take the initiative and talk to girls. Once you get more comfortable around them, everything will fall into place without any problems."


    "Okay, Mom. I will try my best to talk to other girls from now on."


    "Well, since we had enough fun for the morning, why don''t we take a shower and then go grab some breakfast?" Adam suggested as he got off the bed and stretched his arms above his head.


    Mia and Oliver agreed with his suggestion, so they all headed towards the bathroom together.

 Chapter 15 - 15: You Did? With Whom?

    After breakfast, they went sightseeing around the local landmarks. It had been a long time since Mia visited this city, so she was happy to explore it once again. However, her main purpose for coming here was to spend quality time with her family, which she did.


    They walked hand-in-hand as they strolled down the streets of the city. Occasionally, they would stop at various shops and stores to buy some souvenirs or look around at the various merchandise that was being sold.


    It was nice having someone who loved you and cared about your well-being by your side. It made you feel safe and secure in this cruel world. That''s why Mia cherished every moment she spent with her husband and son. They were her whole life, and she would do anything for them.


    The same was true for them as well. They both loved Mia more than anything else in the world. And because of that love, they were willing to do anything for her happiness. Even if it meant sharing her with others.


    They didn''t care about jealousy or competition between them because, at the end of the day, they knew that no one could ever take their place in her heart.


    However, Mia didn''t have any intention of being with other men besides her husband and son. She wanted to be faithful to them alone. After all, she had never felt the need to seek out anyone else before. So why should she start now?


    But at the same time, she also felt like she needed more than just a sexual relationship with Oliver. She wanted him to be her boyfriend and treat her like a woman instead of a mother.


    She wanted to date him and have fun with him, like a normal couple would. Of course, that didn''t mean she wanted to ignore his need for pleasure.


    On the contrary, she planned on giving him everything he could ever ask for whenever possible. But at least she hoped that their relationship could evolve into something more than just incestuous fucking between mother and son.


    "Mom," Oliver spoke up, breaking her train of thought and causing Mia to turn her head towards him, giving him her full undivided attention. "I was wondering something."


    "Hmmm? What is it, Ollie?" Mia tilted her head sideways and asked.


    "How did dad propose to you?"


    "Hahaha¡­." Adam laughed at the question and answered it before Mia had a chance to say anything.


    "It was nothing spectacular. We had a nice dinner date, went for a walk in the park, and ended up sitting under the stars, gazing at the night sky. Then, out of nowhere, I asked her to marry me. She accepted my proposal without hesitation, and we kissed." Adam recalled with fond memories. "Of course, we had to keep it a secret from everyone else because your mom was dating someone else at that time."


    "Oh yeah! I forgot about that." Mia nodded as she remembered her previous lover. He was such a nice guy, too. He really treated her well, but unfortunately, things didn''t work out in his favor since Adam came along.


    "Huh? You had another boyfriend?" Oliver raised an eyebrow at her in surprise.


    "Yeah. His name was Mark, and he was a very kind man. But I fell in love with your father and decided to be with him instead." Mia sighed sadly. "I still feel bad for breaking up with him though, because he took it hard and blamed himself for losing me."


    Upon hearing this, Oliver couldn''t help but feel a little jealous. He wondered if there was anyone else besides him and his dad that his mom had feelings for.


    "Did you love any other guys besides Dad and Mark?"


    Mia shook her head. "Not really. I mean, I did have crushes on other men when I was younger, but they weren''t serious relationships or anything. Most of them didn''t even know about my feelings towards them because I never acted upon them. Besides..."


    She paused for a moment before continuing.


    "Besides, the way your father loved me was different from anyone else''s. He made me feel special and unique. He gave me hope that there could be someone out there for me who would accept me the way I am and love me with all their heart. That is why I chose him over all others." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mia finished explaining her thoughts on relationships while looking directly into Oliver''s eyes. She wanted him to understand how much Adam meant to her and how much he changed her life for the better.


    He smiled at her words and wrapped an arm around her waist before whispering into her ear.


    "Mom, can I ask you a question?"


    "Sure. Go ahead, baby." Mia gave him permission to ask whatever he wanted to know, so he took a deep breath and asked her his question.


    "How many people have you slept with before?"


    This question caught her off guard, but she managed to compose herself before responding.


    "Why do you ask that, sweetheart?"


    "I don''t know. I just felt curious, that''s all. Because you were talking about loving dad and all, but you said he was just one of several men that you had a crush on but didn''t pursue the relationship."


    Oliver pointed out and quickly added, "Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked you that question..."


    "No, no, it''s okay. I am not mad." Mia replied in a soft voice as she placed her hand over Oliver''s cheek before saying, "Well, to answer your question, I think I have had sex with maybe seven or eight men? Most of them were boyfriends I had during my high school years and college days, but a couple of them were one-night stands. But, as for your father, we got married just before I graduated from university."


    "Oh..." Oliver nodded in understanding before asking another question. "Have you ever slept with any girls?"


    This time, Mia''s cheeks flushed red as she averted her gaze away from Oliver.


    "Uhh...w-well..."


    "You did? With whom?" Oliver pressed on.


    Seeing his wife''s reaction, Adam stepped into their conversation with an amused grin on his face.


    "Oh, she definitely did. Rather, she still does, right, honey?"


    Hearing this made Mia''s face turn even brighter as she covered her blushing cheeks with both palms.


    Adam laughed at his wife''s embarrassment before continuing with his explanation.


    "You see, my dear boy, your mom is bisexual. Which means she enjoys the company of males as well as females, although she does seem to prefer the latter more than the former."


    "Really? That''s cool, mom." Oliver said in admiration while looking at Mia.


    However, he couldn''t help but wonder what kind of person she was attracted to. Did he know the person already? How did she meet the woman?


    These kinds of questions kept running through his mind as he gazed at her beautiful face. He wanted to find out more about this woman who was sleeping with his mother.


    "Do I know the woman you sleep with?" Oliver decided to ask her.


    Mia shook her head and explained. "No, you don''t know her. But she lives close by."


    "Is she your girlfriend now?"


    Mia giggled at his question. "I don''t think I would call her that. But we do go on dates sometimes. We go for dinner and spend the night in a hotel room, enjoying each other''s bodies."

 Chapter 16 - 16: Please Dont Forget About Me...

    This information made Oliver even more curious about who this mystery woman could be. However, there was something else he wanted to know more than anything else right now.


    "Dad, didn''t you say you don''t care if Mom sleeps with other men? Did you say that because you knew she likes women more?"


    Upon hearing Oliver''s question, Adam turned silent, which surprised both him and Mia.


    She noticed the serious expression on his face as he pondered his answer. It was rare for him to be so thoughtful about anything these days.


    After a few seconds of silence, he finally spoke up again.


    "No, it wasn''t because I knew your mom liked women more. I mean, yeah, I did know that, but there was another reason."


    "What was it, then?" Oliver asked, eager to hear his father''s response.


    Adam took a deep breath before replying, "Well, I guess I can share this with you now since you''re already involved in this sort of relationship with her too. It''s about my sexual health."


    "What about it?" Mia cocked her head sideways, looking confused. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am not as young and strong as I used to be, Mia. I''m getting older and weaker every day. Sooner or later, I won''t be able to satisfy your sexual needs anymore. I can already feel that happening. So... I figured that if you had someone else to take care of your desires, then I wouldn''t have to worry about that problem." Adam confessed as he looked deep into her eyes with a gentle smile on his face.


    Then he continued while looking at Oliver, "That''s why I was fine with her having sexual relationships with other men too. But she has only ended up having sex with one woman so far. And I felt that she should have a man''s cock filling her womb whenever she needed it. So, when Mia wanted to help you get confident through sex, I agreed to help out because I thought it would help both of us in the long run."


    Oliver couldn''t believe what he just heard. He never expected to learn something like this from his father.


    On the other hand, Mia placed a hand over her mouth in shock after hearing Adam''s confession. She knew that he cared about her well-being and happiness more than anything else in the world, but she didn''t think he would go this far just for her sake, even when he himself was struggling with his own physical condition.


    "Adam... I don''t know what to say." She said while trying to hold back tears as she stared into his eyes. "For now, let''s hurry to the hospital. You need to get examined right away!"


    She grabbed hold of his arm and started pulling him, but Adam refused to move.


    "There''s no need for that, Mia. I already had a checkup last year, and the doctor told me that there''s nothing wrong with my body. He said that this is natural for men my age. He suggested that I use medicines to help my body function better. But I refused because it might affect my health later on. Besides, didn''t I ravage your pussy so hard this morning and you were moaning like a whore? It''s true that I need a longer rest time between sex than before, but I think I can still perform well and have a lot of energy left inside me. So, don''t worry about me. I am fine."


    He hugged her tightly and kissed her forehead as he reassured her. "I didn''t say all this to make you worry about me, Mia. I just want you to know that you can have fun with other people without feeling guilty about it when I am not available to satisfy your needs."


    "Thank you, Adam. Thank you so much." Mia murmured as she hugged his chest tight. "You are the best husband I could ever ask for."


    Oliver smiled at the sight of his parents hugging each other in front of him. Seeing them like this made him happy too. He also joined them as he hugged Mia from behind, sandwiching her between his body and Adam''s.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I will take good care of Mom. You can rest assured and leave everything to me." Oliver said as he looked up at his father, who nodded in agreement before replying.


    "Yes, my son. I know you will. Just remember one thing, though."


    "What is it?"


    "Never let your mother get bored with you. You need to give her what she wants. Even if it means sharing her with someone else."


    "Yes, dad. I understand."


    "Umm... I am still between you two, you know? Please don''t forget about me..." Mia mumbled under her breath while smiling as she felt the two men hugging her close to their bodies.


    After exchanging hugs and kisses between the three of them, they decided to continue exploring the city. They strolled around for a couple of hours before stopping by a park to sit down and relax.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Come On, Ollie. Do It.

    As soon as they sat down on a bench, Mia turned to Adam and complained, "Husband, you keep saying that I should have sex with other people. But do you think I am a whore that can''t live without a cock in my cunt?"


    Adam chuckled at her words. "No, of course not. It''s just that I know how horny you are. You love fucking more than anything else in the world! That''s why I want to give you everything you need to enjoy life to its fullest."


    Mia shook her head in denial. "No, no, no... It''s not true. I don''t like having sex that much. I mean, I do enjoy it a lot, but it''s not something I crave every day or anything like that. Besides, there are other things that make me happy too."


    She then looked at Oliver and placed her hand on his thigh as she said with a sweet smile, "Like spending time with my son. I feel so proud when I see him growing up into such a handsome young man."


    Oliver blushed when he heard Mia praising him like this.


    Seeing his son''s reaction, Adam chuckled before saying, "Well, it looks like someone''s mommy complex has grown even stronger than before. Hahaha... Tell me, Oliver, how long have you been fantasizing about fucking your mom?"


    Hearing his dad''s question made Oliver blush even more as he looked down in embarrassment.


    "Ollie, tell us truthfully. When did you start thinking about doing it with me?" Mia also got curious about his answer, so she asked.


    Both of their gazes bore into him, which made him feel uncomfortable under the pressure of their stares.


    However, he knew that they were just teasing him and wanted to see how he would respond to such an embarrassing question. So, Oliver hesitated for a moment before replying, "Umm... It was last year, after my seventeenth birthday party."


    "Oh? Why did you start thinking about doing naughty things with me at that time?" Mia asked while rubbing his thigh.


    "Because... because you wore such a sexy dress at the party and looked very beautiful. You also drank alcohol, so you were a bit tipsy. So, when everyone left, you and dad started kissing each other." Oliver explained as he recalled the events of that night.


    "What happened next?"


    "After watching you two kiss, I wanted to leave you two alone, but before I could, both of you started undressing each other. And when I saw you riding dad''s cock, I got turned on. That''s why I stayed and watched until the end. Since then, I''ve always thought about doing it with you." Oliver confessed as he continued staring down at the ground, unable to look into Mia''s eyes after admitting his secret desires towards her.


    "Oh my... I can''t remember anything about that night because I drank too much alcohol. But seeing you look so ashamed like this tells me that I have gone pretty wild." Mia blushed at the thought of what she might have done in her drunken state.


    She could only imagine how embarrassing it must have been for Oliver to witness his parents having sex in front of him like that for the first time.


    However, Adam seemed quite amused by his son''s confession. "I also don''t remember much. Still, since that day, you have been thinking about fucking your own mom?"


    Oliver nodded slowly without saying a word.


    Seeing his reaction, Mia smiled and leaned closer towards him before whispering into his ear, "Well then... How about fucking your mom again right now? Won''t you like that, my dear son?"


    As soon as he heard her words, Oliver looked up at her in disbelief. He didn''t expect her to suggest something like that in broad daylight while sitting on a bench in the middle of a public park.


    "What are you saying, mom? It''s broad daylight, and there are lots of people around here..."


    Mia chuckled at his response and said, "It''s okay. Nobody will care what we are doing because they will just see us hug each other."


    "What? You''re not going to...?"


    Mia cut him off by grabbing his crotch and squeezing it hard through his pants before whispering into his ear, "After listening to your story, I am really horny right now. I want to feel your cock inside me again, so hurry up and take out your dick."


    Not understanding what to do in such a situation, Oliver glanced over at his dad.


    "Didn''t you promise to give her what she wants whenever she wants it?" Adam reminded him with a smirk. "Come on, Ollie. Do it. Make your mother happy." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But... we are in public..." Oliver argued as he looked around at the people in the park.


    However, Mia didn''t seem to care about that at all. Instead, she kept massaging his bulge through his pants, trying to get him aroused enough to agree with her request.


    Seeing how persistent his wife was, Adam decided to encourage their son further. "Don''t worry about the people around here, Ollie. They won''t care what you''re doing if they don''t know about it."


    "What do you mean if they don''t know about it? Of course, they will notice..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Mia stopped stroking his bulge and sat on his lap, their faces inches apart from each other. Then she wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned closer until their lips touched.


    "Unghh...!!" Oliver groaned as he felt her soft lips press against his own, followed by the sensation of her tongue entering his mouth. She swirled her tongue around his, exploring every inch of it while pushing her breasts against his chest.


    When she pulled away from him after several seconds of passionate kissing, she gave him a seductive smile and asked in a husky voice, "Do you trust me, my dear son?"


    "Y-yes, mom. I do." Oliver stuttered as he looked into her eyes, mesmerized by the way she looked at him with so much love and affection.


    Mia giggled before whispering into his ear, "Then don''t worry about anything else except pleasing me."

 Chapter 18 - 18: Do You Trust Me, My Dear Son?

    Mia giggled before whispering into his ear, "Then don''t worry about anything else except pleasing me."


    After saying this, she got more comfortable on his lap and spread her skirt open, revealing her naked pussy underneath. Then she reached down and pulled out his erect cock from his pants, exposing it to the world.


    But it wasn''t for long because she quickly covered it with her skirt before anyone could see it.


    She gave Oliver a naughty smile as she lowered her body and rubbed her wet pussy lips against his shaft.


    "Mmm... Now, do you think anyone will notice that your dick is sticking out?" She asked while teasing him by rubbing her pussy up and down his length, coating it with her juices.


    "Won''t they see you moving like this?" Oliver asked while staring into her eyes.


    Mia didn''t answer right away, as she kept grinding her pussy against his cock before kissing him on the lips once more.


    When their lips parted, she answered him in a soft voice, "Of course they will see me move. But nobody will see what I am doing under my skirt because it''s hidden by my clothing. Besides, they won''t stare at us if they see us kissing and hugging each other like this. As long as we don''t do anything that attracts attention, nobody will suspect anything."


    Oliver still couldn''t understand why Mia wanted to do such things in public, but he didn''t question her anymore and simply nodded his head in understanding.


    He trusted her enough to let her do whatever she wanted with his body without any complaints. So, when she lifted herself up and guided the tip of his cock to her entrance, he held her hips and allowed her to sink down onto his shaft.


    "Aaahhhh...!" Mia moaned quietly as she felt her son''s thick cock stretching out her pussy once again.


    Adam watched as Mia lowered herself onto their son''s cock. Then he stood up from the bench and positioned himself in front of them so that he could hide them from view.


    "I''ll keep watch while you two enjoy yourselves," he said while smiling at Oliver.


    The young boy returned his smile before turning his attention back to his mother.


    He grabbed her waist with both hands and began moving her body up and down on his shaft, making her breasts bounce along with her rhythmic movements.


    "Mmm...! Ollie, your cock feels so good inside me." Mia whispered into his ear while riding him, careful not to make any loud noises.


    Her words excited him even more, so he thrust his hips upward, pushing his cock deeper inside her wet cunt.


    But he made sure that their movements were not obvious enough to attract the attention of other people who passed by them on the park''s walking trail.


    In fact, many couples and families strolled around them as they enjoyed their day in the park. And since they didn''t know what was going on under Mia''s skirt, they thought nothing of it when she suddenly hugged her son tight while whispering sweet words into his ear.


    As time passed, Oliver increased the speed of his thrusts, as he couldn''t help but feel excited at the idea of having sex with his mom in such a risky location.


    It turned him on even more, and soon he lost control of himself and started pounding his cock into her tight pussy harder and faster than before.


    This sudden change in tempo made Mia gasp in surprise as she held onto his shoulders, trying to maintain her balance while bouncing up and down on his lap.


    She also bit her lips to prevent herself from letting out any loud noises, but it was difficult for her to keep quiet when Oliver kept hitting all the right spots inside her womb.


    Mia had never experienced anything like this before, so she didn''t know how to react to such intense pleasure. The thrill of being caught by strangers, combined with the sensation of having her son''s cock ramming into her cunt, made her head spin in ecstasy.


    It felt amazing, and before long, she started feeling lightheaded as waves of pleasure washed over her body. Her breathing became ragged, and her heart raced faster than ever before.


    Soon, she let out a loud moan despite her best efforts to keep quiet, which caused several people around them to glance over at the couple on the bench.


    However, when they witnessed them hugging each other and kissing passionately, they just smiled and turned away, thinking nothing of it.


    Oliver felt his heart skip a beat as he continued to kiss his mother.


    When he heard her moaning like that, he got worried that someone might notice what they were doing.


    So he pulled her close to his chest and covered her mouth with his lips, muffling her moans.


    Fortunately, nobody seemed to pay attention to them anymore, so Oliver resumed thrusting his hips up and down, burying his cock deep inside Mia''s pussy.


    He groped her thick ass cheeks while fucking her hard, squeezing them as he enjoyed every second of their incestuous fucking session.


    A few minutes later, Oliver noticed Mia''s eyes rolling back in her head, and he knew that she was about to cum. He kissed her lips again to prevent her from screaming out loud.


    Then, without hesitation, he pumped his hips even faster than before, ramming his cock deep inside her pussy over and over again. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This time, however, he made sure to do it as fast as possible so that they could finish their sex quickly before someone noticed what they were doing. He did everything he could to help Mia reach orgasm without drawing too much attention to them.


    "Mhmmm...." Soon, their bodies shuddered at the same time as they climaxed together.


    Oliver filled Mia''s womb with his hot seed while she squirted all over his crotch before holding each other close for a few minutes as they tried to catch their breath after such an intense experience.

 Chapter 19 - 19: Do You Want To Get Laid With Some Rich Guest?

    Sheila went back to do her work after having sex with one of the guests.


    She never imagined that she would fuck a boy on the job. And even more shocking was that the boy was the same age as her son.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t regret her decision. In fact, she enjoyed it very much and wished she could have done more with him.


    But unfortunately, she couldn''t afford to lose this job. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to pay for her son''s tuition. So, despite wanting to spend more time with Oliver, she had to resist her urges and return to work.


    It was already past afternoon when she finished cleaning all the assigned rooms in the hotel. And now it was time for her break.


    She headed towards the staff room and found herself alone inside. The rest of the staff members were either out doing other chores or enjoying their lunch break somewhere else.


    "Ahhhh...." She sighed in relief as she sat down on a chair. Her body felt tired after working non-stop for almost four hours straight. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to relax her muscles.


    Suddenly, the door opened behind her.


    "Oh, hi there, Sheila. Are you taking a break too?" Amanda asked while entering the room.


    "Yes, I am." Sheila replied with a smile as she watched Amanda walk towards the coffee machine near the sink.


    Amanda had short brown hair, blue eyes, fair skin, and a curvy figure. She wore a uniform similar to Sheila''s, except hers was slightly tighter around her hips and breasts, showing off her curvy figure even more.


    "How''s your day going so far?" Sheila asked while staring at Amanda''s butt, which was sticking out in front of her.


    Amanda noticed her gaze and smiled back at her before answering, "Pretty good. But it''s been kind of boring today."


    She poured herself a cup of coffee and sat down next to Sheila before continuing, "Anyway, how about you? Did anything interesting happen today?"


    Before Sheila could respond, someone else entered the room.


    It was a tall man wearing a dark suit and glasses. He looked average in terms of appearance, but he had a commanding presence that made people around him feel intimidated.


    As soon as he stepped inside, Amanda''s face turned sour for a second before returning to normal again.


    "Oh great, the last person I want to see right now just walked in." She muttered under her breath while looking at the man who approached them.


    Sheila was also the same. However, she didn''t show any hostility towards him because she knew how important it was for her to keep this job.


    The man walked over to them and sat down on a sofa near the table.


    "Good afternoon, ladies. I hope you are both having a pleasant day." He greeted them with a smile on his face.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Darren." They both greeted him back, but neither of them seemed too happy to see him.


    The man noticed their reaction but didn''t say anything about it. Instead, he motioned for Amanda to come closer.


    She reluctantly stood up and approached him.


    When she got close enough, he pulled her onto his lap and hugged her tightly, causing her breasts to press against his chest.


    "So... how''s my little slut doing today?" He whispered into her ear while caressing her butt.


    "I am fine. Do you need anything from me, sir?"


    "Yes, I want you to help me relieve some stress." He said as he continued fondling her ass. "It''s been a rough day for me, and I need something to relax me. You know what to do, right?"


    Amanda nodded without saying anything else. Then she proceeded to remove his belt and unzip his pants before pulling them down along with his boxers. His erect cock sprang out of its confinement and stood up straight against his stomach.


    "Go on. Suck it." He ordered while stroking himself.


    She didn''t hesitate and immediately dropped to her knees in front of him. She then leaned forward and placed her lips around his shaft before moving them up and down along its length.


    Darren closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of her warm mouth enveloping his cock. "Mmm... yes, that''s it. Keep going like that..." He groaned as he grabbed her head and pushed it deeper onto his member.


    Soon, he began thrusting his hips forward while holding her head in place, forcing his cock deeper into her mouth with each thrust.


    "Ahhhh... You''re so good at sucking my dick, Amanda." He moaned as he continued to fuck her face, making sure to go as deep as possible each time.


    Meanwhile, Sheila watched the whole thing unfold before her eyes without saying anything.


    They hated this man, but they couldn''t do anything about it since he was their manager and could fire them if he wanted to.


    So whenever he asked them to do these things, they had no choice but to obey him. They both understood how difficult it was to find a decent paying job in this economy, so neither of them dared speak up against him.


    But even though she didn''t say anything about it, Sheila still felt disgusted at seeing Darren treat Amanda like a sex toy. She could tell by the look on her friend''s face that she didn''t like it either, but she couldn''t help herself from doing whatever he ordered her to do.


    Sheila also experienced the same thing from him before, so she knew how it felt to be used by someone like him. He made her feel humiliated and ashamed every time he forced himself on her.


    This time, however, Sheila felt a little bit different about the situation because, when she compared it with what happened between her and Oliver earlier, she realized that having sex with Oliver was a lot more enjoyable for her than anything else.


    Soon after finishing his load inside Amanda''s mouth, Darren zipped up his pants and stood up.


    "That''s enough for now. Thank you for your service." He said while walking towards the exit. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before he left, Sheila decided to ask him something. "Mr. Darren, is it okay if I go to tonight''s pool party in the hotel?"


    He turned around and looked at her curiously. "Oh? Do you want to get laid with some rich guest? Don''t worry, I''ll let you off early so that you can have fun tonight. Amanda, you can go too."


    Darren chuckled before turning around again and leaving the room.


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 20 - 20: Are You Sure You Dont Want To Fuck Me Too?

    As soon as he left, Amanda spat out his cum on the floor and wiped her lips clean with tissue paper. She then proceeded to rinse her mouth using water from the sink nearby.


    After washing away all traces of Darren''s semen from her face, she went back to her seat next to Sheila and sat down.


    "Ahh... If it wasn''t for his big dick that hits all the right spots, I would never let him do this to me. Fucking asshole."


    "Are you okay, Amanda? I know this is tough on you too."


    "Yeah, I''m fine. I''m used to his bullshit by now. After a few times, I''ve learned to just let him do his thing and forget about it. Besides, he always lets me enjoy myself later." She let out a soft laugh and smirked at Sheila.


    "Anyway, what was the reason you asked him about tonight''s party? Is there someone special that you want to meet there?"


    Sheila gave her friend a sly grin and nodded. "Well, you said about Darren having the big dick. But I was able to experience someone even better than that."


    "Really? How did it happen?" Amanda asked curiously, wondering how her co-worker could meet a man like that.


    Then Sheila proceeded to tell her everything that happened between her and Oliver earlier today.


    When she finished explaining, Amanda burst into laughter and clapped her hands together. "Wow! That sounds awesome! You are so lucky to get fucked by such a young boy!"


    "I know, right! He was amazing. I never knew that a man could make me feel this way. I swear I almost passed out from the pleasure when he made me cum."


    "Oh my God... I wish I could have seen it happen." Amanda said while giggling.


    Sheila smiled at her friend''s reaction. "If you saw how much cum he shot inside me, you would probably be surprised."


    "Really? Was it that much?"


    "Yeah, it was really thick and sticky too. I felt like I was getting filled up with hot glue." Sheila replied with a wink.


    They both laughed together at her joke before continuing their conversation.


    "Anyway, I am glad that you enjoyed yourself so much today, Sheila. After all, it''s been quite some time since you last had sex with someone. But if you don''t mind me asking, why did you want to go to tonight''s pool party? Is there something specific that you are hoping for?"


    Sheila nodded and explained, "I just wanted to see Oliver again."


    Amanda looked confused for a moment before realizing what she meant. "Oh! Are you planning on having sex with him again?"


    "Yes."


    "Hmmm... Maybe we can help each other out then. I''m also interested in meeting Oliver. Would you mind if I joined you two?" Amanda asked as she winked at Sheila.


    "Well... It''s fine with me if you don''t mind doing it with a young boy like him." Sheila replied with a smirk on her face.


    "Oh, please, are you saying that only you can enjoy young cocks? You know very well that I am into younger men too."


    They both laughed again and continued chatting about various topics until their break time ended. Then they returned to work together.


    ***


    Oliver and Mia continued kissing each other while Adam stood guard nearby.


    Several people passed by them during this period, but nobody seemed to care what they were doing because everyone was too busy enjoying their day at the park.


    After making out for a few minutes, Oliver pulled away from Mia''s lips and looked up at her with a big smile on his face.


    "That felt nice, mom." He said while panting heavily. "I can''t believe I just fucked you in public without getting caught!"


    "Haha... You sure didn''t hold back, Ollie. I almost couldn''t keep myself from screaming when you came inside me." Mia replied as she adjusted her clothes and wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    Then she noticed that Adam was looking at them and gave him a knowing grin.


    "What''s up with you, husband? Is there something wrong? Are you horny too?" She teased him while stroking his cock through his pants.


    Adam chuckled and shook his head. "No, not right now. I''m just happy to see my wife and son enjoying themselves so much."


    "Well, how about joining us next time?" She asked as she continued rubbing his bulge.


    "Maybe later." He replied before kissing her forehead. "Let''s go eat something first. We haven''t eaten anything since breakfast."


    Mia nodded in agreement. "Okay, let''s do that. Come on, Ollie, let''s go get something to eat."


    The three of them headed towards the exit of the park together. But before they left, Mia turned to Adam and whispered into his ear, "Are you sure you don''t want to fuck me too? You don''t have to wait until tonight, you know? I can take care of you right now."


    Adam chuckled again and shook his head. "Hahaha.... and you said you didn''t love fucking more than anything else in the world? Anyway, I''m fine."


    "Hehe... I was just joking." Mia giggled and winked at him.


    Then she took Oliver''s hand in hers and led him towards the nearest restaurant.


    "All right, let''s go then. Let''s eat some nice food and relax before heading back to the hotel." Adam suggested as he followed behind them.


    After having their lunch together, they spent the rest of the afternoon sightseeing around town. They visited several tourist attractions and enjoyed themselves to the fullest.


    By the time they returned to their hotel, it was already getting dark outside. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When they entered their room, they took quick showers and changed into comfortable clothes before relaxing on the couch.


    "Today was fun, wasn''t it?" Mia asked while cuddling with Oliver next to her.


    "Yeah, it was great. I love spending time with you guys." Oliver replied with a smile on his face.


    "Hey, do you want to watch TV or something?" Adam suggested as he grabbed the remote control from the table in front of him.


    { A/N: Advanced Chapters are available on Subscribe Star. Do check them out. }

 Chapter 21 - 21: I Want To Kiss You, My Dear Son.

    Oliver nodded and reached out for the remote control, but before he could take it from Adam''s hand, Mia stopped him by grabbing his wrist.


    "Let Daddy watch it alone while we play together." She said as she pulled him close to her chest.


    Adam laughed at their interaction and turned on the television. He changed the channel until he found a news program showing an anchorwoman reporting live from somewhere downtown.


    On the other hand, Mia began caressing Oliver''s hair while holding him tight against her bosom. Then she looked down at him and asked, "I want to kiss you, my dear son. Do you mind if we kiss for a long time?"


    "Not at all." He replied with a grin. "I also want to practice kissing with you, mom."


    As soon as he answered, Mia cupped his cheeks and brought their lips together in a passionate kiss.


    The two of them started making out on the couch while Adam watched the news on TV. They kissed each other for several minutes before stopping to catch their breath. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hmmm... This feels so good." Mia said as she brushed her fingers across Oliver''s cheek.


    "Mom..." Oliver whispered as he leaned closer to her face and placed his hands on her shoulders. "I love you so much. You know that, right?"


    Mia smiled at him and nodded. "Yes, I know. And I love you too, Ollie."


    Then she pulled him into another kiss, this time more aggressive than before. Her tongue slipped past his lips and explored every inch of his mouth while her hands wandered all over his body.


    Oliver responded by returning her kisses with equal intensity and grabbing her breasts through her shirt. He massaged them gently as they made out, eliciting moans from Mia''s throat.


    Meanwhile, Adam continued watching TV without paying attention to them. After a while, he heard a knock on the door and got up to answer it.


    When he opened the door, he saw Sheila standing outside.


    "Hi, Sheila. Do you need something?" He asked while smiling at her.


    "Hello, Mr. Adam. I am here for Oliver. Is he here?" Sheila answered with a polite tone in her voice.


    "Yes, he''s inside." Adam stepped aside to let her in.


    She walked into the room and saw Oliver kissing Mia on the couch. They were so engrossed in their activities that they didn''t notice her presence until she cleared her throat.


    As soon as they heard her voice, they stopped kissing and turned their heads in her direction.


    "Oh, hi there, Sheila." Mia greeted her with a smile. "Sorry, I didn''t see you there."


    "Good evening, Mrs. Mia. And don''t worry about it. It looked like you two were having fun together." Sheila replied with a wink.


    "Yeah, we were having a great time." Oliver said while still holding onto his mother''s waist. "By the way, are you here to play with me again?"


    "Well, there is a pool party on the hotel''s rooftop. I wanted to invite all of you to enjoy the night together." She explained as she approached him and sat on his lap.


    Oliver wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer to him before answering, "That sounds fun. What do you guys think?"


    When he looked at Mia, he noticed that she seemed a bit unsure about going to such an event. Then he glanced over at Adam and saw that he had the same expression on his face.


    "Hmmm... Maybe it''s better if I skip this one tonight. I am already tired after all the day''s activities. So, I prefer to rest in the room." Adam explained as he returned to his seat.


    "Oh... Okay then. How about you, mom? Do you want to go with me and Sheila?" Oliver asked Mia again.


    She hesitated for a moment before shaking her head. "No, thank you. Like your dad said, I''m too tired to party right now. But please, don''t let me hold you back. You two, go ahead and have fun."


    Oliver didn''t know what to say next; he wanted to spend more time with Mia. However, he couldn''t refuse Sheila''s offer.


    Mia understood what he was thinking, so she gave him a reassuring smile and added, "It''s okay, honey. You should go with Sheila and have some fun. As for me, I''ll give your dad some love since he has been left alone this whole day."


    When she said this, Adam grinned at her and reached out to grab her hand. Then he pulled her towards him and hugged her tight while kissing her cheek.


    She giggled and wrapped her arms around his neck before pressing her lips against his.


    As soon as they began making out on the couch, Oliver nodded and looked at Sheila. "Okay, let''s go then."


    She stood up from his lap and took his hand before leading him towards the door.


    "Have a good night, Mrs. Mia, Mr. Adam." Sheila called out as she opened the door.


    "Thank you, Sheila. Take care of Ollie for us, please." Mia replied with a wink.


    "Yes, enjoy yourselves!" Adam added as he kept kissing Mia''s neck.


    The two of them left the room and closed the door behind them.


    After walking down the hall, they reached the elevator and waited for it to arrive at their floor. While waiting, Oliver turned to Sheila and asked, "Wait... I didn''t bring my swimming trunks. How can I go to a pool party without it?"


    "Oh, don''t worry about that. The pool area has locker rooms. You can rent one there to change." She explained as the elevator arrived.


    When they stepped inside, Sheila pressed the button for the top floor. Then she stood next to Oliver and put her arm around his elbow.


    Once the doors closed, she turned to face him and placed her hand on his chest before leaning forward to kiss him. Their tongues intertwined as she pulled his head towards hers and pushed her tongue deep inside his mouth while he grabbed onto her ass.

 Chapter 22 - 22: What Are You Planning To Do With Me Now?

    "Mmmm... I can''t wait to fuck you again, Sheila. You taste so good." He said between kisses.


    Her body trembled at his words, and she could feel herself getting aroused as his hand caressed her butt.


    "Oh baby, you have no idea how much I want you too." She whispered before biting his lower lip.


    They kept making out in the elevator until it stopped moving. When the doors opened, they walked out together, hand in hand, and headed towards the pool area.


    Everyone wore either bikinis or trunks and sipped drinks while sitting near the edge of the pool. Some people even sat inside the pool itself and chatted happily as they cooled off under the moonlight.


    Soon, Oliver went inside one of the male changing rooms after borrowing a swimming trunk, while Sheila also entered the woman''s changing room.


    A short while later, Oliver came out wearing nothing but simple navy blue swimming trunks.


    He looked around while waiting for Sheila, noticing that the majority of people present at the party were either young women or couples enjoying their vacation.


    The atmosphere was very relaxed and laid-back, with everyone having fun and enjoying themselves while drinking alcoholic beverages and eating delicious snacks provided by the hotel staff.


    The sound system played a variety of different types of music, ranging from classical tunes to modern hits. Some guests even danced along to the beat, while others just watched in amusement.


    After a few minutes had passed, Oliver spotted Sheila coming out of the women''s dressing room dressed in a skimpy black bikini that showed off her sexy curves. She also wore a black semi-transparent sarong that covered the lower half of her body, which accentuated her figure even more. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, he noticed that there were no other women who dressed as sexy as her. Most of them only wore regular two-piece bikinis.


    And he also saw someone else that he had never met before walking beside her.


    It was a woman with short brown hair and blue eyes. In addition, she wore a red two-piece bikini that revealed a lot of cleavage, showing off her large breasts and wide hips along with smooth white skin.


    As the pair walked over to him, Oliver noticed that both women had very attractive faces and bodies that could easily turn heads wherever they went.


    Upon reaching him, Sheila introduced him to her friend. "Hey Ollie. Sorry for the delay. This is Amanda, my coworker."


    "Good evening, Amanda. Nice to meet you." Oliver extended his hands to greet her.


    Amanda shook his hand and smiled warmly at him. "Nice to meet you too, Oliver. I''ve heard so much about you from Sheila. And wow, you''re even more handsome than what she described."


    "Thank you. You''re quite beautiful yourself." He replied as he felt his face turning red. Although he had decided to be more proactive with girls, he still got shy when faced with an attractive woman like Amanda. But he quickly regained his composure and continued speaking. "Anyway, what should we do first?"


    Sheila answered for both of them. "Let''s go swimming first."


    Soon, the three of them headed towards a less crowded area near the edge of the pool and dove in together.


    When they surfaced again, Oliver found himself standing right next to Amanda, while Sheila stood in front of him. They began splashing water at each other playfully before engaging in a little game of chase through the water.


    He chased after both women as they swam away from him, giggling all the way while he tried his best to catch them.


    Soon, he managed to grab hold of Amanda''s arm and pull her towards him. However, before he could do anything else, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her body against his.


    "Ohhhh... you caught me. What are you planning to do with me now?" She whispered seductively while rubbing her breasts against his chest.


    Oliver swallowed hard as he felt his heart racing faster than ever before. He looked down at Amanda''s cleavage and saw that her nipples were already poking through her bikini top.


    He remembered what his mom said about women''s nipples becoming erect when they get aroused. And from the looks of it, Amanda was getting excited about being close to him.


    Without thinking twice, Oliver leaned forward and placed his lips against hers for a brief kiss before pulling away again.


    "Mmmm... That felt nice." She said while brushing her hand against his cheek. "But don''t tell me you are satisfied with just a light kiss like that?"


    Oliver smiled back at her and kissed her again, this time longer than before.


    As soon as their lips touched, his hands slid down her back and squeezed her big, juicy ass through her bikini. She moaned into his mouth and returned his affections by running her fingers through his wet hair while she rubbed her body against his.


    A short distance away, Sheila watched them make out and smiled to herself as she swam closer towards them. She wanted to join in their fun, but she also didn''t want to interrupt them. So when she got within arm''s length, she waited patiently for the perfect opportunity to make her presence known.


    Meanwhile, Amanda pushed Oliver backwards until his back hit the edge of the pool and pressed her tits harder against his chest before kissing him deeper. She wanted him to touch her all over. And if he wasn''t going to do it on his own, then she would make sure he did.


    She guided his hands underneath her bikini top until they came into contact with her bare breasts. Oliver didn''t need to be told twice, as he immediately began squeezing them gently. He massaged them, groped them, and played with them while making out with Amanda.


    She moaned in response, letting her desire be heard by anyone nearby, and tightened her hold around his neck as her body reacted to his touch.

 Chapter 23 - 23: How Do You Like Our Little Sex Party So Far?

    After several minutes had passed, Oliver pulled away from her mouth and gazed into her eyes as he continued to grope her big boobs. "You are so sexy, Amanda. I love touching your big breasts." He said while rubbing them softly. "Your nipples are also getting harder now. But don''t you care about the people around us?"


    "Nope! I''m too horny to think straight right now." Amanda answered as she closed her eyes and threw her head back, enjoying the feeling of Oliver massaging her breasts. "Besides, everyone here is busy having fun with their dates. And even if they see us doing something like this, I doubt any of them would say anything."


    She leaned closer to Oliver''s ear and whispered into it, "Because soon everyone will be fucking like rabbits in heat here."


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amanda smirked as she found his lack of experience endearing. "It''s simple. Didn''t Sheila tell you? This is a sex party. A lot of people will be having threesomes, foursomes, orgies, or other group sex activities. So don''t worry about being shy."


    "Wait, really? I didn''t know that." Oliver looked surprised. He was not expecting anything like this. It seemed surreal to him.


    "Haha... Yes, of course. Or have you wondered why there are only a few people at this pool party?" She laughed and caressed his face.


    Oliver thought for a moment and realized that she was right. If this really was some kind of sex party, then it made sense that there wouldn''t be many guests present.


    But he still felt a little unsure about participating in such a thing. He glanced over at Sheila, who smiled and shrugged her shoulders.


    Amanda sensed his hesitation and decided to tease him. "Hahaha... You don''t seem to believe me. What if I prove that there''s nothing wrong with this?"


    With that, she got out of the pool before standing in front of Oliver and Sheila. Then she pulled down the strap of her bikini top, exposing her breasts for all to see.


    Several men noticed her action and turned their heads towards her, admiring her naked bosom and ogling her big, round boobs.


    Amanda smiled at their reactions and raised her arms above her head as she swayed her hips seductively, making her breasts bounce to and fro. "What do you think?" She asked while posing for the audience.


    "Wow..." Oliver exclaimed in awe while looking at her naked chest. Even though he had seen his mother''s tits before, they didn''t compare to Amanda''s voluptuousness. And the fact that she was showing them off without any shame made them even more attractive to him.


    Seeing his reaction, Sheila laughed and stood up too. She walked over to Amanda and joined her by removing her bikini top as well.


    Now both women were showing off their big, round breasts to the entire pool area. Men stared at their naked chests and whistled loudly while cheering them on.


    "Damn! You girls are sexy as hell!"


    "Hahaha... keep going! Keep going!"


    The pair giggled at their comments, and as if the switch had been turned on, more and more women started following suit. Soon, all over the pool, women had their chests exposed. For most, this was their first time having their tits out in public, but everyone seemed excited about it and enjoyed themselves while the men howled and hooted at them.


    Soon enough, Amanda decided to take things further by dropping her bikini bottoms to the floor.


    There was a brief silence from everyone around them until someone shouted out, "Hey! What are you all waiting for? Come on, ladies! Strip naked!"


    The rest of the ladies followed suit, taking off their swimsuits one by one and leaving them in a pile on the side of the pool before jumping in.


    The atmosphere became much more electric as soon as they did this. A feeling of freedom seemed to take hold of everyone present at the pool party, and before long, everyone except for Oliver was completely naked.


    They were all laughing and smiling as they jumped in the water, splashing each other playfully before starting to make out with their partners.


    Seeing the lewdness around him, Oliver gulped as his swimming trunks became tighter by the second. His eyes wandered across all the different bodies, catching glimpses of firm breasts and plump butt cheeks submerged in the pool''s crystal blue water.


    Despite his nervousness, Oliver felt his heart beating fast, and sweat dripped from his forehead. When he looked up, Amanda and Sheila had moved to his side of the pool, which gave him a great view of their bare pussies that glistened in the moonlight.


    "Hey, what''s wrong, Oliver? Come here." Amanda called him to come and took his hand.


    "Y-Yeah..." Oliver answered as she pulled him out of the pool and towards one of the cabana beds located along the perimeter of the pool. When they reached their destination, she sat down and patted the empty spot next to her for him to join her.


    "Please, take a seat next to me." Amanda smiled while inviting him.


    Oliver sat on the bed with Amanda and Sheila, their wet bodies dripping water onto the mattress. He tried his best to calm down and keep his excitement in check, but it was hard not to stare at their gorgeous tits and pink nipples.


    Amanda noticed his stare and grinned at him. Then she leaned closer to him and planted a kiss on his lips while pushing her tongue inside his mouth. Oliver returned her affections wholeheartedly and even put his hands on her breasts again, squeezing them hard before pinching her nipples between his fingers.


    While they made out, Sheila decided to join in and started sucking on Oliver''s neck while playing with his chest.


    He had never felt so many women''s hands caressing his body like this before, and it excited him greatly. He closed his eyes and let himself enjoy the pleasure of their touches as they continued to tease him.


    Eventually, Amanda pulled away and gave him a mischievous smile. "How do you like our little sex party so far? It feels good, right?" She whispered as her hand stroked his erect dick through his swimming trunks.

 Chapter 24 - 24: Why Should I Think I Am Any More Special?

    "Ye... Yeah. I like it a lot." Oliver groaned at the sensation of her palm rubbing against his manhood.


    But before he knew it, the woman who had been sucking on his neck pulled him onto her chest, letting him breathe in her erotic scent while pressing his head against her soft bosom. Her heavy breasts seemed to swallow him up, and he found himself enjoying the experience more than he expected.


    "Let''s watch a show together. This will ease your mind, Oliver." Sheila whispered to him as she caressed his face with her fingers.


    Oliver turned his gaze forward, and his eyes went wide open at what he saw.


    A woman on the opposite side of the pool had climbed on top of a guy''s cock, letting him slide his dick into her pussy. Soon she began bouncing up and down, riding him in a cowgirl. She moaned out loud with every movement of her body, enjoying every moment of the pleasurable fucking.


    But that wasn''t all. There appeared to be two men sitting behind the couple fucking. One of them stood up and moved behind the woman, pushing his dick into her ass without warning.


    As soon as he started moving, the woman screamed out in ecstasy while the man beneath her reached up and grabbed her large breasts, groping them as he kept thrusting his hips upwards into her.


    The guy fucking her ass also started moving his hips faster, forcing her body to move up and down in sync with both cocks. Soon, she was screaming with pleasure and making noises that rivaled the porn actresses Oliver heard online.


    Seeing such intense sex happening right in front of him, the other man also got into action. He positioned himself beside the girl who was riding the dude and pushed his dick into her mouth, effectively turning this threesome into a foursome.


    Within seconds, she had begun sucking on it while continuing to get fucked by the other men. Their hands roamed all over her naked body as they plunged themselves inside her. And judging by her facial expressions, she appeared to be having the time of her life.


    Even though she already seemed like she was having an orgasm, none of the guys stopped their assault. Instead, they kept fucking her harder and faster until eventually the one who was currently drilling her mouth began spraying his seed inside it. When he finished ejaculating, he removed his shaft from between her lips and gave her a chance to catch her breath.


    But this brief respite didn''t last long. As soon as he finished cumming, he slipped underneath her body and switched with the man who''d been fucking her cunt.


    Immediately, he pushed his hardness up into her pussy and continued fucking her while the other guy moved over to her face and forced her mouth open again.


    Meanwhile, Oliver watched as the women all around him were busy having fun with their partners. Some of them sat on the edges of the pool, drinking alcohol while making out and caressing their men. Others were in the center of the pool, blowing the ones standing. He even saw several men putting their mouths on the ladies'' pussies while they floated in the water. However, he realized that some had the courage to join the core group fucking each other in the pool.


    For the next several minutes, Oliver stayed quiet as he witnessed a variety of sexual positions being performed in front of him. He was shocked by their behavior but also aroused at the same time. It was impossible to avoid getting turned on while watching so many people have sex. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After witnessing this scene, Amanda once again whispered into Oliver''s ear, "You like it, Oliver? This is a common sight here. And usually, it gets wilder the more people get drunk. But don''t worry; everyone knows not to force themselves on others. Except for the person they came with, of course. They can do whatever they like with them."


    Oliver turned and stared at her face. She had a soft expression, full of desire and a touch of amusement. Then he turned towards Sheila, whose gaze showed the same emotions as Amanda''s.


    "Do you both get fucked by random guys often?" He decided to ask them outright because he didn''t know any other way to say it.


    The question caused both women to giggle before shaking their heads.


    "Hehehe... Of course not." Sheila laughed as she cupped Oliver''s cheeks and kissed him gently.


    "I also haven''t participated in any orgy before. And neither had Sheila. Although we do fuck hotel guests sometimes or our boss." Amanda chuckled as she embraced Oliver from the side, resting her tits on his shoulder.


    This surprised him, but then again, so did the party itself. Perhaps seeing a few regular people would put him at ease, he thought to himself.


    But knowing that Sheila and Amanda fucked their boss and hotel guests gave him mixed feelings. If he hadn''t had sex with his own mother before, he would have felt weird about their promiscuity. Still, a sense of jealousy rose up in him, thinking about them giving their bodies to other men and pleasuring them.


    Although they were strangers who he met just today, and would not be seeing them anymore after returning home.


    But still, something about the idea of them touching and kissing a man, not him, bothered him, even though he knew it was unreasonable to feel this way. He couldn''t help it.


    And the way they got naked in front of everyone at the pool also intrigued him. It was not something normal, but he thought of trying to ease the jealousy in him.


    Oliver closed his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath. He thought over everything in that moment and came to the decision that if anyone wanted to enjoy the pleasure of someone''s touch, then they should do it.


    He decided not to judge Sheila and Amanda or the other women who acted so open about their lovemaking. After all, he did it too, so what right did he have? No matter who they chose to be intimate with.


    He shouldn''t expect that no man''s dick would enter their vagina except for his.


    ''I mean, why should I think I am any more special than billions of other people out there? They can enjoy themselves with whoever they want, and I should respect that.'' He said in his mind.

 Chapter 25 - 25: Youre too pure for your own good.

    With his mind made up, Oliver glanced over at the two women sitting on each of his sides.


    Without saying anything, he leaned forward and kissed Sheila deeply. She giggled as she cupped Oliver''s cheeks and grabbed the back of his head, pulling him in closer.


    Once their lips parted, Oliver kissed Amanda, following the same actions as before.


    He kept his eyes closed as he made out with both women, allowing himself to enjoy the moment.


    The sensation of her lips pressed against his felt different than any of the girls he had kissed before, and her tongue slipped inside his mouth before swirling around with such skillfulness that made him realize she had been doing this her whole life.


    The mere thought of Amanda using her experience to please him excited him beyond belief.


    Soon, they parted away and Amanda asked with a low tone, "What happened? What were you thinking before you kissed us like that?"


    "Yes. You were quiet for a long time. It got us worried. What were you thinking?" Sheila moved her face closer to his, staring at his eyes curiously.


    Oliver smiled at both of them and grabbed Sheila''s hand, bringing it to his lips before planting a gentle kiss on her fingers. He did the same with Amanda as he answered, "I am naive and inexperienced with sex and life. I don''t understand a lot of things. I just lost my virginity last night, so all of this is new to me, but I''m trying to get used to it. So, when you talked about sleeping with many men or seeing you get naked in front of everyone, I got jealous and possessive, even though I barely know you. However, I don''t think I have the right to be. I don''t want to be arrogant or assume you belong to me. After all, there are many men better than I can ever be in this world. So instead of thinking of myself as some special snowflake, I want to learn more and grow from my experiences. That''s what I was thinking."


    Amanda stared at Oliver''s boyish, handsome face and smiled. Then she hugged him with all her might and kissed his forehead. "Oh, Oliver. You''re too pure for your own good. I hope I didn''t hurt your feelings with my callous words before. If I had known you so well, I wouldn''t say it." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s okay. It was, in fact, good that you told me the truth. I was blind and lacked real experience. But you awakened me, and I''m glad that you did it. Now I feel like a new person." He shook his head, speaking without hesitation. "The old Oliver is dead. This is the new me."


    Sheila giggled as she ruffled Oliver''s hair. "Don''t be too dramatic. And I''m sure a handsome young man like you will have no problem finding someone to spend the rest of his life with. Someone who can give you love and fulfill all your desires. Of course, you should enjoy casual encounters like us and live a great life without regretting anything. You don''t have to attach emotions to it, and you''ll be able to experience so many new exciting things that most people would never dare to dream of doing. So be happy and free."


    Oliver pondered on those words. Sheila did make it sound simple. To have fun without attachment and enjoy pleasure without caring about things like commitment or loyalty.


    There was no need to overthink or be concerned about the future. They will just live in the moment and enjoy the pleasure before their own eyes.


    She then hugged him again as her hand stroked his chin. "Why don''t we start now, hmm?"


    He nodded and looked at Amanda before wrapping his hands around her sexy, curvy body. "I want to feel your skillful tongue on my dick. Would you give it to me, Amanda?"


    A chuckle left her pink, juicy lips. "Hehehe... That''s right, baby. Tell me what you want, and I''ll make it happen. Now, let''s take a look at you, shall we?"


    Licking her lips hungrily, she reached for his swimming trunks and yanked them down his legs until his member sprang upwards in all its glorious, throbbing might. Her eyes widened and shone as her gaze fell upon it; licking her lips, she brought her face close to his crotch and touched the tip with her tongue, licking around its head before sliding down its shaft.


    "Damn... This is the biggest dick I''ve seen so far." Amanda whispered while moving her tongue across the length of his shaft. "I am sure, even in this party, no girl will find a longer and fatter cock than this."


    As soon as she began teasing his tip, Oliver moaned and dug his fingers into Sheila''s breasts, squeezing them roughly. He could feel the blood pumping through his veins as he watched Amanda use her skillful tongue to caress every inch of his manhood.


    "Ugggnnn..." A growl escaped his throat as Amanda''s warm tongue flicked across his glans. It was followed by a long groan when she engulfed his tip between her smooth lips and continued with her licks. Her eyes twinkled mischievously, and a soft hum sounded from her throat as she tasted his pre-cum on her tongue.


    "Ahh..." On the other hand, Sheila whimpered and moaned in pleasure as Oliver crushed her ample bosom while playing with her clit. He fingered her pussy with deep and rough movements while applying pressure to her sensitive nub at the same time. Meanwhile, his hot breaths warmed her neck as he sucked on its flesh and nibbled on her earlobe.


    "Uggghhhh!!... Ooohhhhh!! Yesss.... Keep goinggg!!"


    Her moans echoed inside his ears, so loud that he couldn''t hear anything else but the sound of her voice, which had now become music to his mind. A rhythmic melody of erotic pleasure.

 Chapter 26 - 26: Wanna fuck my mouth?

    Meanwhile, Amanda was bobbing her head up and down as she sucked his shaft. Every time her head descended, her nose buried itself against the flat of his pelvis, and she shuddered.


    She opened her jaw as wide as it could go and allowed his thick pole to pass through her mouth until it completely enveloped him. He could feel her soft lips enclosing around him while her throat muscles worked his shaft. It was such an intense feeling that Oliver could hardly stand it.


    Amanda pulled back and tilted her head as she gazed up into his eyes. A thin, glistening line of saliva bridged the gap between her tongue and his dick.


    "You taste so fucking good..." She said with a hoarse voice as she swallowed the fluids in her throat.


    Then Amanda used her own free hand to pump his shaft, tugging and stroking his skin while pressing her chest against his thighs and rubbing herself on his legs. Her breasts felt warm against his bare flesh. Each time she pressed against him, they squeezed between his legs, massaging his cock.


    "Wanna fuck my mouth?" Amanda asked, moving her finger around her wet lips before sticking it into her mouth to clean it.


    He gave a quick nod, his eyes still locked on her mouth as she smiled seductively. Without hesitation, she lowered her head and allowed Oliver to push his length straight into her gaping maw, making it enter her throat as far as possible.


    "Mmphmmm!!... Rrghhhh! Fuck yessss!!" Amanda cried, closing her eyes as she began to gulp his entire length down her throat.


    Taking his hand, Amanda made him hold the root of her hair. Then she closed her eyes and began bobbing her head up and down. Her spit splashed all over the place while she sucked his cock.


    Oliver, understanding her, grabbed her hair and forced his shaft deeper into Amanda''s mouth. It went further and further into her mouth, reaching all the way until her lips reached its base. Then he pulled out until just the tip remained inside before pushing back inside once more. His grip tightened, holding her firmly in place.


    Thud Thud


    Every plunge hammered the back of her throat, producing sloppy, wet sounds that mixed with gagging and coughing. However, she didn''t resist Oliver. Instead, Amanda pushed her face harder against his crotch and followed the pace he set.


    He was thrusting in and out in swift but forceful motions. Every thrust caused her gagging noises to increase in intensity as well as volume.


    Even with all this happening, Oliver didn''t let Sheila take any breath as his other hand continued its attack, now using three fingers to explore her pink, fleshy insides. He could feel every bump and crease along the walls of her cunt as his digits probed deeper into her.


    "Uuuurrrkkkkk... Urgh... Guhhhh..."


    "Gluck. Gluck. Gluck."


    Two women made a chorus of choking and retching noises as they continued their lewd acts. One gagged on dick meat while another on fingers.


    More fluids flowed down from both women''s faces. Their bodies trembled and shivered while their eyes remained closed, enjoying every second of their passionate performances. They didn''t care about anything anymore. They didn''t worry about who saw their acts or what they thought.


    Oliver also wasn''t in the right state of mind. His lust had overtaken his consciousness. He was acting purely on instinct. That was why he kept the savage, rhythmic assault going, slamming his member deep into her esophagus. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ummmmm.... I am cumming!! Uugnnn!!" Oliver screamed in ecstasy as he released his semen into Amanda''s mouth, sending thick white ropes of fluid. At the same time, he pinched Sheila''s sensitive nub hard before pumping his digit with such force that she cried out in rapture. "Oohhhhhh!!!!... Yesssssss!!!"


    Both Sheila and Oliver released their creamy nectars at the same time. Their bodies convulsed, and they let themselves drown in a sea of pleasure. All they could hear at that moment were the sounds of their moans. And their minds could think of nothing else other than how wonderful it felt.


    When they finally calmed down, Oliver felt his body slacken and fell on the bed. As his senses returned to normal, the only things he could see were the cloudy night sky and a full moon. Even though his vision was blurred, he recognized the brightness of the celestial orb in the vast dark canvas. And its light soothed his mind.


    Oliver stretched his hands towards the moon and stars as if trying to catch them. A soothing breeze blew on his sweat-coated forehead and gently massaged his damp hair. It felt refreshing to him.


    But soon, the sound of two gals breathing hard beside him pulled his attention.


    He saw Amanda, with her mouth full and lips closed, crawl towards Sheila, who was still panting after cumming hard on Oliver''s fingers. Amanda wrapped her hands around her friend and kissed her deeply while sharing Oliver''s load.


    He could hear the sound of their lips smacking and their tongues wrestling as they exchanged saliva and semen. He watched their beautiful faces, meshed together like lovers. Their cheeks flushed as they continued to feed on each other.


    Oliver stared in wonder at the sight of the two beautiful women in front of him. He had never seen two girls make out with each other like this, and he didn''t expect them to share his load in such a lewd way.


    Amanda let out a short gasp of air before breaking contact with Sheila and taking a deep breath. A string of their mixed saliva dripped down to her chin and fell onto her heavy breasts, which jiggled lightly when she inhaled deep breaths. "Oh my... It''s delicious."


    "Hehehe... Yes, indeed." Sheila giggled as she wiped off the drop of his sperm and licked her finger before sucking on it, completely enthralled by the flavor of his seed.

 Chapter 27 - 27: Oliver? What are you doing?

    "Damn, you two are so sexy together." Oliver commented, eliciting a laugh from both women.


    "You think so?" Amanda replied as she ran her hands along Sheila''s body and caressed her lower lips. "But I prefer the taste of this little pussy. So sweet and juicy. Do you want to watch me eat her out?"


    Oliver grinned at them, finding their desire for each other arousing. He wanted to see how far they could go. "Yes, I''d like that very much. Eat each other''s pussy and cum for me."


    "Good. Then let''s give our young man a good show." Amanda winked at him and sat on Sheila''s stomach, rubbing her crotch against her abdomen before slowly moving down until her breasts were pressed against Sheila''s chest.


    As soon as she reached Sheila''s neck, she began kissing and licking her skin while moving her hand between their bodies.


    "Ahhhhh!! Yesssss!!"


    A moan escaped from Sheila''s lips when Amanda touched her wet folds with her fingers and began fingering her.


    The other woman started massaging her clitoris as well as thrusting two fingers into her pussy, pumping in and out. Her movements were slow and deliberate, but Sheila seemed to enjoy every moment of it.


    "Ooohhhh!! Yes... Just like that..." Sheila moaned, grabbing Amanda''s breasts and squeezing them while she continued to finger-fuck her cunt. "Keep going..."


    Amanda lifted her head and planted wet kisses all over Sheila''s face before sucking on her lower lip. Then she moved to the side and sucked on her earlobe before whispering, "You love my fingers in your cunt, don''t you? Do you want me to eat your pussy now?"


    "Yessss!! I want your tongue deep inside my pussy!!" Sheila replied as she spread her legs wide open, allowing Amanda to get closer to her wet folds.


    But Amanda didn''t rush things. Instead, she moved her body and sat on Sheila''s face before rubbing her wet snatch against her nose and mouth. She didn''t stop fingering her, either. In fact, she started moving her hand faster while grinding herself on Sheila''s face.


    "How does it taste?" Amanda asked while moving her fingers faster. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s wonderful!!" Sheila exclaimed as she began licking Amanda''s cunt. Her tongue ran along the length of her slit before probing deeper into her hole.


    Amanda moaned and arched her back when Sheila sucked on her clit and also started pushing her tongue in and out of her hole. "Oohhh!! That''s it!! Fuck me with your tongue!!"


    Sheila continued to suck and lick Amanda''s pussy while enjoying the fingering of her own vagina. Their moans filled the air, and they became louder when Amanda began licking Sheila''s folds as well.


    They writhed around on top of each other, rubbing their bodies together while eating each other out. Their juices were flowing out from between their folds, which they drank without missing a drop.


    Oliver watched the entire scene unfold before him with great interest. He could feel his member twitch in excitement and harden again, but he didn''t want to disturb them yet.


    So instead, he continued to observe the girls as they made love to each other.


    Eventually, Sheila grabbed Amanda''s ass cheeks and squeezed them hard while burying her face deeper between her crotch. Her tongue swirled around inside her pussy, probing deep into her cunt.


    Amanda responded by pinching Sheila''s clitoris between her fingers and pulling on it before nibbling on her folds.


    "Aahhhhhh!!!" Both women cried out at the same time when they came together. They arched their backs and shivered uncontrollably while riding their orgasms until they calmed down.


    Their bodies were covered in sweat and juices. Their faces flushed, and their chests heaved up and down. But despite looking exhausted, they still smiled happily as Amanda moved off Sheila''s face and lied on top of her.


    "Huff... Huff... That was amazing..." Sheila breathed out while wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "Yes... It really was." Amanda nodded in agreement as she licked her lips clean. Then she leaned forward and began kissing Sheila on the lips again. This time, when their tongues intertwined, they tasted each other''s essence.


    Soon, Sheila placed her hands on Amanda''s ass and pulled her closer to her body before wrapping her legs around her waist. Meanwhile, Amanda wrapped her arms around Sheila''s neck and held onto her tight as they continued making out.


    Seeing them forget about himself, Oliver decided to join in. He moved behind Amanda and put his hands on her wide hips. Then he guided his rock-hard cock between both of their pussies.


    When he felt the warmth of their lower lips pressing against his dick, Oliver closed his eyes and savored the new sensation. It was a strange feeling. One he hadn''t experienced before. Like two sets of soft pillows hugging his member at the same time. It made him even more aroused than before.


    "Ummmmm... Oliver? What are you doing?" Amanda moaned as she broke away from the kiss and turned her head toward him.


    "Enjoying the warmth of your bodies." He replied as he began moving his hips back and forth, sliding his length between their pussies. He could feel the juices coating his shaft while he continued to move, making it easier for him to slide back and forth.


    "Hmmmm!! That feels so good!!" Sheila exclaimed as she closed her eyes and let out a sigh of pleasure. She enjoyed the feeling of his cock rubbing against her wet cunt. "Please don''t stop!! Keep going!!"


    Oliver obeyed her command and continued to grind his manhood against their lower lips, eliciting moans and groans from both women.


    Soon, Oliver picked up the pace and increased the speed of his thrusts. His balls slapped against Sheila''s ass while Amanda''s tits bounced around wildly. He moved his hands from Amanda''s hips and placed them on her ass cheeks before pushing down so that his cock would rub harder against their pussies.


    As soon as his thumb pressed against Amanda''s butthole, she let out a loud cry and threw her head back in ecstasy. "Ahhhhh!! Do it again!!"


    Oliver did as he was told and repeated the action, causing Amanda to scream louder this time. He felt her whole body tremble when he pressed his thumb against her anus. Then he pushed harder until his digit entered her asshole.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhhh!! Yes!! Fuck my ass!!" She shouted, clutching tightly onto Sheila as Oliver slid his thumb deeper into her rear entrance. "Oh god... I''m cumming!! I''m cumming!!"


    When Oliver heard her screams, he thrust faster between their pussies, causing his dick to hit Amanda''s clitoris, pushing her over the edge.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!! I am also cumming." Sheila added, as she too felt the pressure building up in her core. It was strange for her to cum this frequently, but it felt so good that she didn''t want it to end.


    Oliver kept pushing forward until both women exploded all over his cock. Their juices mixed together as they came, coating his shaft with their cream.


    When they finally stopped shaking, he pulled his finger out of Amanda''s asshole and let go of her butt cheeks before pulling his dick out from between their folds.

 Chapter 28 - 28: Oh my god!! Amanda!!

    Without wasting a moment, Oliver positioned himself behind Amanda and aimed his cock at her wet pussy. Then he shoved his length inside her hole in one quick motion.


    "Ahhhhhh!! Oh my god!!" Amanda gasped when she felt his shaft stretching her cunt wide open.


    It hurt a little bit because this was the biggest thing she had ever taken inside her body. But at the same time, it felt amazing to have something so big filling her insides like this.


    "Fuck me, Oliver!!" She pleaded, looking back at him with lust-filled eyes.


    He started pumping into her fast and hard, making sure to push deep enough to hit her cervix every time. This again brought tears to her eyes as pain and pleasure mixed together. However, she didn''t care anymore. She wanted to feel more of his cock inside her womb.


    As soon as he began thrusting, Sheila pulled Amanda''s breasts down and latched onto one of her nipples, sucking it hard. While doing so, she pinched and pulled on the other nipple.


    Feeling multiple sources of pleasure at once, Amanda began moaning louder than ever before. Her screams echoed throughout the area, causing many people to turn their heads in their direction.


    As was expected, no one said anything. After all, they were all too busy fucking each other to pay any attention to them. They could do whatever they wanted without worrying about getting interrupted by someone else.


    Seeing the whole group involved in such an orgy gave Oliver even more confidence, and he pounded harder into Amanda''s cunt while also increasing the speed of his movements.


    Before long, Amanda reached another climax with one loud scream. "Ahhhhhh!!!!!!"


    Her insides tightened around Oliver''s member, trying to milk him dry, but he held back, wanting to enjoy their lovemaking longer. He kept pounding her until she stopped quivering. Then he pulled out and watched as Sheila flipped Amanda over and lied on top of her before spreading her own ass cheeks apart.


    "Oliver, come and fuck my ass." She said, looking at him with desire burning in her eyes. "I need your cock in my ass. I haven''t had a cock this big in my ass yet, and I really want to feel it now. So please, Oliver, fuck me!"


    Her words turned him on so much that Oliver wasted no time getting behind her and lining up his shaft with her anus. He pressed the tip against her asshole and slowly pushed forward until it popped inside.


    The moment his tip entered her tight hole, Oliver felt the incredible tightness of her rectum squeezing his cock. It was almost too much for him. If he hadn''t concentrated on staying calm, he would have cummed right away. But he held himself back and continued to push deeper inside until he was buried to the hilt.


    Once he reached that point, he reeled in the sensation of her insides wrapped around his member. "Unghh... That''s so tight!!"


    "Ahhh.... YES! This is it!! Fuck me!! Please fuck me hard!!!" Sheila cried out as she pushed her ass against him. "Give it to me!!"


    It seemed as though Sheila had lost all her other senses except for the one in her backdoor. She only cared about feeling his thick shaft stretch her bowels and give her pleasure. Nothing else mattered anymore.


    So Oliver obliged and started fucking her ass. He pulled back until just the tip remained inside before slamming it back in, making sure to hit her ass cheeks every time.


    Every thrust made her scream louder than before, but she didn''t stop begging for more. She continued to push against him while also arching her back so that he could get deeper inside. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sound of their skin slapping together filled the air as he held both of her hands and pulled them behind her back, using them as leverage to thrust harder.


    Meanwhile, Sheila was doing her best to hold on to his cock, refusing to let it slip out of her rear hole. It made it harder for Oliver to pull back, but he didn''t mind at all because it also intensified the sensations.


    As he continued pounding into her ass, Oliver noticed that Amanda had recovered from her climax and was doing something near their lower parts. But before he could look down to see what she was doing, Amanda moved her hips, and he felt a strange sensation as if something had penetrated Sheila''s pussy while he was fucking her ass.


    "Oh my god!! Amanda!! What are you doing?!?!" Sheila shouted as she tried to move away from Amanda, but Oliver kept her pinned against his body.


    He saw that Amanda had placed her hands on Sheila''s waist and was using them to push upward. It looked like she was fucking her.


    "Hmmm... I want to be inside of you too!!" Amanda replied as she continued to thrust forward. Her movements were slow and steady, but they still managed to make Sheila cry out in pleasure.


    Oliver watched in awe as Amanda used a double dildo to fuck her friend at the same time. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. This was something new for him. And he loved it.


    He decided to continue fucking Sheila while letting Amanda do her thing. It felt good for both of them. And soon, all three of them started moaning together as they fucked each other senseless.


    The pleasure became more intense as he felt Sheila''s insides contract around his shaft while Amanda''s dildo stretched her cunt wide open. Every time he pulled out, Amanda would push in, and vice versa. They kept repeating this cycle without stopping.


    Amanda also moaned along with them, enjoying the sensation of having something fill her pussy at the same time. It was an incredible experience for her.


    Meanwhile, the intensity of their coupling was too much for Sheila to handle. She lost control over her body and fell limp on Amanda while panting heavily.


    Seeing that she was on the verge of passing out, Oliver and Amanda increased their speed, wanting to make her climax one last time before she fainted completely. They wanted her to enjoy this experience to the fullest.


    "Ahhhh!!! AAAAAHHHHHH!!!! YESSSS!!!!" Sheila screamed as she finally reached another mind-blowing orgasm along with the other two.


    It was as if they were in sync with each other, because when she came, both Oliver and Amanda did too.


    One released a loud groan as he filled her rectum with his seed, while the other let out a series of short gasps as she squirted on the dildo.


    When their orgasms ended, Oliver collapsed on the bed while pulling out of Sheila''s ass, letting out a loud sigh of relief. He was exhausted after that intense lovemaking session. He had never fucked someone so hard before, but it was worth it.

 Chapter 29 - 29: Do You Also Want To Experience That?

    He didn''t know how much time had passed since they finished, but when he finally recovered enough strength to open his eyes, he found himself lying face down on a pillow.


    The sight of Sheila''s naked body lying beside him caused him to smile. She looked peaceful and happy. He turned his head to see that Amanda was also sleeping next to him. Her eyes were closed, and her breathing was slow and steady. It seemed as though she had fallen asleep soon after they ended their session together.


    That was good. He needed a break too. So he closed his eyes once again and drifted off to sleep.


    ***


    A gentle shake woke him up, and he opened his eyes to find Sheila sitting next to him. Her expression was worried as she stared at him.


    "Oliver?"


    He rubbed his eyelids and looked around the place. Amanda was nowhere to be seen.


    "Hmm? What is it?" He asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Oliver, wake up; it''s morning. Amanda left just now. She said she needed to go home. She didn''t want to disturb you, so she left."


    "Oh, okay."


    It took Oliver a few minutes to gather his thoughts. Once he felt refreshed enough, he sat up on the bed. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sheila... I have to say... Last night was... Wow..."


    Sheila blushed and gave him a small smile. "I agree... I haven''t felt this good in years... You made me feel so special... So loved..."


    Oliver returned the smile and wrapped an arm around her shoulder before giving her a light peck on the cheek. "You''re beautiful."


    Her cheeks reddened even more at his compliment. "Thank you, Oliver. You made me feel beautiful."


    He pulled her closer to him, wanting to hug her tighter, but before he could do anything else, Sheila suddenly moved away from him and stood up.


    "Well, it''s time for me to go. I should head home too." She said with a hint of sadness in her voice.


    Oliver looked at her and noticed that her expression changed from happy to sad within seconds.


    "Why?"


    "I can''t stay here forever. Besides, my husband will start getting suspicious if I''m late."


    Oliver stared at her, confused. He had completely forgotten that she had a husband. A husband who didn''t even know that his wife always cheated on him with hotel guests whenever she worked.


    "Yeah... Of course."


    "Anyway, thank you again for last night. It was amazing." Sheila walked towards him and gave him a soft kiss on the lips. It was short but sweet.


    Oliver grabbed her and deepened the kiss. Sheila didn''t resist. Instead, she wrapped her arms around him and kissed him back passionately. When they broke apart, Oliver looked at her with lust in his eyes.


    "Come back tonight... I want more of you..."


    Sheila nodded and smiled at him before turning around and walking away from him.


    "I will..."


    And with that, they parted ways.


    ***


    As soon as Oliver returned to their room, Mia threw herself at him and kissed him passionately. She was wearing a sexy red lingerie set. It was nothing more than a bra, panties, stockings, and garter belt. He had no idea where she got them from, but they looked perfect on her.


    "Mmmmmmm... You smell like sex." Mia murmured while nuzzling against his neck.


    Oliver wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her close, enjoying the feeling of her body pressing against him. "Yeah... I had sex with two women at a pool party. It was wild, as everyone was fucking each other."


    "Oh really? How wild?" She whispered seductively into his ear, sending chills down his spine.


    He explained everything that happened in the pool, including how Sheila and Amanda were making out and how they got so aroused that they fingered each other before letting him fuck them.


    As he spoke, Mia''s breathing grew heavier, and her nipples hardened against his chest. She started rubbing her crotch against his thigh, grinding against him as she listened to his story.


    He noticed this and asked if she was enjoying herself, but Mia just smiled and nodded. "Tell me more about what you did." She whispered in a husky voice.


    Oliver went on to describe in great detail everything that happened with Amanda and Sheila. How all the women in the party began getting naked in front of everyone without any inhibitions.


    As he described Amanda taking off her bikini top and exposing her bare breasts, Mia moaned softly while rubbing her body harder against his leg. And when he talked about how she stripped off her bottoms to expose her pussy, Mia shuddered and gasped, letting out a quiet whimper.


    Oliver knew that she was getting turned on listening to him recount his adventures at the pool party, so he kept telling her about the sexual escapades he witnessed.


    The moment he mentioned a woman getting penetrated from both holes while sucking another one''s cock, Mia couldn''t hold back any longer and came without warning.


    "Ummmmm... Ahhhhhh!!!!" Mia''s whole body convulsed as her climax washed over her, sending waves of pleasure throughout her entire being.


    Oliver was surprised at first, but then held her close, stroking her hair while waiting for her to recover. "Wow... Did you just cum?" He asked.


    She nodded shyly. "I''m sorry. It''s just that... hearing you describe those things in such graphic details made me very horny. And the thought of being filled from both holes while sucking another cock made me lose control."


    "Oh... do you also want to experience that?" Oliver asked, raising his eyebrow.


    Mia bit her lip and looked away, blushing. "Well... I don''t know about that. But it did excite me imagining such a thing."


    Oliver stared at her with wide eyes, stunned by her answer. He was not sure what to make of it, but seeing how excited she was when he described those scenes, he knew she wanted it deep down inside.

 Chapter 30 - 30: How many times do I have to tell you to knock on doors before entering?

    After Sheila returned home from work, she found herself staring at pictures of her family while sitting on a couch alone. A picture of her young son and another picture of herself smiling beside her husband, who was carrying him, standing in front of a fountain.


    When she saw those pictures, a sudden pang of guilt hit her in the heart. She felt ashamed of cheating on her husband multiple times behind his back. Even though she had done it for years, she never felt as bad as today.


    It wasn''t that she disliked her husband or that she hated sex with him. But somewhere in her heart, she knew that he wasn''t able to satisfy her fully. Even though they had a lot of lovemaking sessions, most of them were boring compared to what she had with random men.


    Her husband lacked the passion and roughness she craved. Maybe it was their love for each other dulling it down. Or maybe it was the lack of desire from him.


    In either case, she always found herself craving something different after being intimate with him. That was why she sought it elsewhere. In strangers.


    That was also why she enjoyed having sex with guests who frequented the hotel. Whenever someone checked in, she made sure to seduce him during housekeeping, hoping to get an opportunity to satisfy her needs.


    Not only did these encounters quench her thirst, but they also helped relieve her stress. It allowed her to live a free life where there was no emotional baggage weighing her down.


    But every time she did it, she ended up feeling a little dirty. Not only because she was cheating on her husband, but also because she was doing it with men whose faces she probably won''t see again. And yet, she couldn''t stop.


    And among the plethora of one-night stands she had, the latest, with Oliver, had to be the best. Just thinking about him aroused her.


    ''Why does it feel so different when I''m with him? It''s like my body is being lit on fire by his touch...'' Sheila thought to herself as she caressed her skin. She recalled his muscular chest pressing down against hers, the feeling of his lips touching her own, and how he tasted when they kissed. ''Every inch of my skin burns wherever he touches. And the things he does to me... Oh god. How can an 18-year-old be so amazing? It''s too much!!''


    Sheila closed her eyes and bit her lower lip as she replayed everything that happened last night. The memory of them kissing besides the pool and fucking each other''s brains out soon after left her feeling hot and bothered. Just thinking about it was making her wetter than ever before.


    She got up and walked into her bedroom before opening her cabinet drawers to retrieve a dildo. It was one of the many she bought over the years to satisfy herself while thinking about some stranger.


    After staring at it for a minute, she stripped naked and lay down on top of her bed, spreading her legs wide apart. Then slowly, she began pushing the sex toy into herself.


    Even though it was larger than average, it wasn''t nearly enough to satisfy her. If only Oliver was here now...


    With this thought in mind, she pumped it back and forth inside of her pussy, imagining him filling both her holes with his thick, long, and throbbing shaft. Her other hand reached over to her breasts and groped her nipples. She began moaning louder and louder as her body shivered in ecstasy.


    "Mmmmmmmm!!! Yes!!!!" Sheila moaned as she pumped faster and harder. She thrust the toy as deep as possible, feeling the fake balls slap against her mound with each stroke.


    She thrust as far as she could go, feeling the tip rubbing against her clitoris as she went. This stimulation sent shivers through her entire being.


    Suddenly, there came a clicking sound as the door of the room opened, snapping Sheila out of her imagination.


    "Mom?"


    She quickly removed the object from her snatch and tried covering her exposed parts, but it was futile as her son had already entered the room. Now, he was standing in the doorway with an awkward expression plastered across his face.


    He was a little taller than her. His body had some masculine features like muscular arms and big hands, which she found attractive. Even though he was her son, seeing him made her think of fucking a well-endowed man. After all, she had seen his body develop since childhood.


    And looking at him now, standing there, staring back at her with his mouth hanging half-open in surprise... Well... That was to be expected considering the scene before his very eyes. She was wearing nothing, and her nether region was drenched with her juices.


    "Shawn? Why are you..." She could sense embarrassment and shame creeping into her voice. "I thought you went out."


    "I did." He replied matter-of-factly, staring at his mother''s naked form with wide-eyed astonishment. "I forgot something... I didn''t think you were home already, so I just walked in without knocking."


    Sheila''s face flushed a crimson color as she covered herself more. "Go get out, please... How many times do I have to tell you to knock on doors before entering?"


    He ignored her request and continued standing still, gawking at her.


    A mix of emotions swirled within her. Sheila didn''t know what to feel at that moment. Embarrassed? Angry? Pleased? Frustrated? And the most bizarre of all: Aroused? The wetness between her thighs increased further, soaking her bedsheets.


    Sheila stared at Shawn as she took a deep breath to calm down, but she only managed to inhale the musky aroma from her sweat and her previous playtime with the toy, and it turned her on even more.


    Clearing her throat, Sheila put up a stern expression and asked her son, "Why are you still standing there? Didn''t I tell you to leave?"


    Seeing that his mother wasn''t screaming or hitting him, Shawn gained some courage and stepped forward instead of going backward. His eyes drank every inch of her nudity with ravenous desire. Sheila recognized the desire. She had seen many men give her the same look. Men, whom she seduced for her pleasure. But her son?


    ''It can''t be...'' Sheila thought as she nervously opened her mouth, but only a strangled groan came out instead of words. ''My son can''t want that from me...? Can he...?''


    Now he was standing over her, gazing down at her bare curves with admiration, his dark eyes fixated on her beautiful face. An overwhelming desire swelled inside his chest, pushing him closer and closer.


    And when she remembered how Oliver and his mother enjoyed themselves, Sheila gasped.


    ''Wait a minute... Maybe... Just maybe... I can give it a try,'' Sheila thought to herself, picturing what would happen if she took action now. How she could fulfill her lust with someone close to her and let herself bask in forbidden ecstasy. And that too with a muscular son.


    S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 31 - 31: Show Mommy your body...

    Without realizing it, Sheila leaned back, revealing her nudity entirely to him, a woman and a mother, spreading her legs open in front of her own son, inviting him.


    This movement of hers had its impact as her son stared, unable to believe what he was seeing. Even as he stepped closer to get a better view, he knew it couldn''t be real. Yet at the same time, deep down, he felt the rising lust inside himself. And how much it excited him to see his mother exposed like that.


    "Mom?"


    He gulped, a million things going through his head at once, including wondering how she could be so nonchalant about having her breasts and pussy exposed while his penis started growing thicker inside his underwear.


    "Is there anything you want to say...?" Sheila asked quietly, keeping her legs apart for him. She almost smirked, seeing the outline of his growing rod pressing against his pants.


    Shawn lowered his eyes and remained silent. There wasn''t anything he wanted to say, but he knew exactly what he wanted to do.


    "Come here." He heard his mother command him with authority, but still, her tone was seductive. Her voice was almost breathy, sultry. As if she was getting aroused just by talking to him. And she was...


    Shawn wasn''t expecting to hear something like this from his own mother. Although confused, Shawn felt drawn by her enchanting charm.


    He walked closer. This action surprised Sheila, but seeing her son approach her, she found herself welcoming him with open arms.


    He got even nearer until his body was pressed against her, and they embraced each other in a loving hug. And just like that, Shawn''s mind went blank as he focused only on how her nude, soft, and warm body felt against his and how her hands rubbed against the sides of his head as she whispered into his ear.


    "Shawn, baby. Do you like seeing Mommy naked?"


    Not trusting his voice at that moment, Shawn simply nodded.


    "Do you want to kiss Mommy?"


    Again, he nodded, although this time with less hesitation.


    Sheila smiled to herself, as she knew that things would turn out well. She could sense his attraction for her in the way he held her and in his eagerness to comply with every command she gave. It wasn''t hard for a woman of her experience to know when someone desired her. Especially if that person is her son.


    "Well, come on, kiss me." Sheila purred, moving closer and tilting her head slightly upwards, presenting him a perfect opportunity to press his lips upon hers.


    Without hesitating anymore, Shawn brought his lips to his mother''s, tasting the sweetness of her mouth and enjoying the warmth and softness of her body as she wrapped her hands around his back and pulled him closer to her.


    It was strange, yet exciting, to have her tongue brush against his. It made him wonder what it must be like for her to kiss him. How it must make her feel. Did she enjoy the feeling as much as him?


    And when they separated, Sheila caressed Shawn''s cheeks and ran her fingers down his chin. He looked at her, confused and unsure of himself, as he''d never kissed a girl before.


    "How was your first kiss?" Sheila asked with a smile, already knowing the answer.


    Shawn just smiled and said nothing, because no words were necessary at that moment.


    "Would you like to do more?" Sheila whispered as she moved closer and placed her hand on his pants, where his erection was pushing outwards. "Would you like to touch Mommy?"


    "Yes, Mom..." Shawn whispered back, feeling her hands roam all over his chest. His cock twitched and strained against the fabric of his pants, desperate for attention. "I''d love that..."


    Sheila giggled at the way his voice cracked while speaking and continued, "Are you sure? Because I can stop if you don''t like it... But if you do..."


    Shawn didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry right now. All these questions coming from his mom seemed ridiculous. He didn''t care how he should feel; all that mattered was what he wanted.


    And at this very moment, what he really wanted was to see, feel, and explore the rest of his mother''s sexy body.


    "No, I don''t want you to stop. Please, keep going. I want this," Shawn replied firmly. He wasn''t afraid or ashamed, because his lust outweighed all his inhibitions and embarrassment. Besides, he always thought of his mom as an attractive lady and even fantasized about her sometimes when she wore something revealing. But he never thought he''d get a chance like this to act on his fantasies.


    "Okay, baby. You don''t have to say, please. I will do whatever you want. And I will guide you too," Sheila said. "Mommy loves you, and I know you love her. And when two people love each other, it''s only natural to do naughty stuff together... Do you understand what Mommy''s saying?"


    "Yes, Mom." Shawn responded.


    "Hehe..." Sheila giggled and kissed him on the forehead before continuing, "Now then... Since you''re ready... Take off your clothes, baby. Show Mommy your body..."


    Without wasting any more time, Shawn took off his pants and tossed them away, then pulled off his shirt. Finally, he stripped out of his underwear. Now both of them were naked before each other.


    Sheila''s gaze lingered upon his well-toned body, admiring his toned muscles, broad shoulders, strong arms, and sturdy chest. And most importantly, his big, throbbing erection, which she immediately reached for and wrapped her fingers around, feeling the warmth and pulsing energy within it.


    ''Although it''s not as big as Oliver''s, but still it''s impressive, and I am sure Shawn can work magic with it,'' Sheila thought to herself as she started stroking it up and down, eliciting gasps from him. "You have grown so big... And this..." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her grip tightened on his manhood, squeezing and tugging at his sensitive skin, causing him to groan and thrust his hips forward to push himself further inside of her grasp. The tip of his erection leaked precum, which Sheila used to lubricate her strokes and create an even smoother rhythm, driving him wild with lust and desire.

 Chapter 32 - 32: You need to work a little bit before you get rewarded...

    "Does that feel good?"


    "Yessss, Mom..."


    "Do you want me to make you feel better? Would you like me to take you into my mouth?"


    Hearing his mom talk so dirty was driving Shawn mad, but the thought of getting a blowjob from his own mother drove him over the edge. His shaft twitched violently, threatening to explode any moment, as he desperately wanted to fill his mom''s throat with cum.


    Sheila smiled and lowered her head to plant soft kisses all over his length. As she licked her way up and down his cock, Shawn felt his body tremble with ecstasy.


    And she was enjoying every second of this; the taste and feel of her son''s erection was unlike anything she''d ever experienced before. It wasn''t just the physical sensations either; it was the emotional aspect of pleasuring her own son, the forbidden nature of their act.


    It didn''t take long before she began to move faster, bobbing up and down while sucking hard and twirling her tongue around the head of his member, making him groan with pleasure. Then, she released his cock from her mouth but continued to fondle and pump it vigorously with her hand as she stared at her son''s face.


    "Mmmmh... Mom..." He moaned, grabbing onto her head and pushing her towards him again.


    "Oh my... So forceful." Sheila gasped as her mouth was once again filled by his throbbing cock. "I love that."


    Encouraged by his mother''s words and the fact that he could do whatever he wanted with her, Shawn pushed her face further against him, until she gagged on his length. And he continued fucking her mouth with increasing intensity.


    "Mmmmmm... Umphh..." Sheila choked, trying not to lose control, as she had done this countless times before and could easily suppress her gag reflex.


    Shawn felt as if his cock would burst soon. His whole body shivered as the tension built up inside him, but Sheila suddenly stopped sucking and pulled her head away.


    "Why... Mom?" Shawn groaned in disappointment, his face contorted into a mask of pure anguish.


    "Shhh..." Sheila shushed him with a finger pressed to his lips. "Don''t worry, baby... We''ll continue soon."


    Then she got up and climbed onto the bed, positioning herself over a pillow. Her ass was raised high in the air, and her pussy was exposed, inviting him to come and explore.


    "I know you want to release, and Mommy wants that too," Sheila explained as she looked over her shoulder at her son. "But you need to work a little bit before you get rewarded..."


    Shawn nodded and stood behind his mom''s sexy behind, admiring her curvaceous backside and the pink, wet folds of her pussy. Then he grabbed hold of his shaft, guiding the tip to her opening as she raised her hips and spread her legs wider, giving him better access to her womanhood.


    Once he was lined up against her entrance, Shawn slowly began sliding his cock into his mother''s cunt, feeling the tightness around it as he entered her. He heard Sheila gasp and felt her vaginal walls contract and squeeze around his shaft, welcoming it deep inside. He could feel the warmth and moistness surrounding his length, and he couldn''t wait anymore to push his entire erection inside. So he did.


    "Ahhh!!" Sheila moaned as she arched her back, her ass pushing back against Shawn''s groin. He grabbed hold of her buttocks and began moving back and forth in and out of her, thrusting his cock into her pussy as deep as possible.


    "Mmmmmm... Shawn... Yes! Fuck me! Fuck your mommy!" Sheila encouraged him. "That''s it, baby. Deeper, faster... Just let your desires out. Don''t hold anything back..."


    "Mom... I''ve wanted this for so long," Shawn groaned as he pounded into her harder and faster, slamming into her with his pelvis slapping loudly against hers. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ohhhhh... Me too..." Sheila cried out, her body trembling with each thrust. She was loving every second of this forbidden sexual act. Her son''s dick felt incredible, and knowing it was his virgin dick made it even better.


    She loved the sensation of his cock driving deep within her. The feeling of being filled completely. Having his cock stretching out her walls was pure bliss. She wanted more... And she wanted to please her son in every way.


    Yet, in spite of his enthusiasm, Sheila thought of Oliver and couldn''t help comparing their sizes.


    ''Oliver''s was thicker, longer, and hit deeper spots... And god... his stamina...'' She thought, as a shiver of pleasure ran down her spine at the memories. She was sure Oliver would still be pounding away, whereas Shawn seemed to be slowing down, probably due to exhaustion or lack of control. But it didn''t matter, as she was enjoying herself immensely and her pussy was clenching around her son''s shaft, preparing for the incoming climax.


    "I am almost there, baby. Don''t slow down..." Sheila said. "Do you want to cum in Mommy''s pussy? Or perhaps somewhere else?"


    Shawn didn''t answer right away; he just continued fucking his mother like crazy, his mind clouded by lust.


    "Ahn... Baby?"


    "Pussy!" Shawn grunted, his hips slapping against his mom''s buttocks, "I wanna cum inside you... Mom..."


    "Mhmmm... Then go ahead, fill me with your warm sperm..." Sheila said. "But don''t cum until Mommy does..."


    As if on cue, Shawn increased his speed and fucked his mother even harder. Sheila let out loud moans and screams as she reached closer and closer to orgasm, her pussy convulsing around her son''s shaft.


    And Shawn couldn''t take it anymore, his body tensing up as his climax neared. But he knew that he couldn''t cum yet, so he tried his hardest not to lose control.


    "Mmmmhhh... That''s right, Shawn... Hold on just a little bit longer," Sheila gasped, feeling her son''s cock pulsing inside her.


    Shawn couldn''t believe what was happening to him; this was the most intense moment of his entire life, and the pleasure was beyond anything he ever imagined possible.


    "I''m cumming...!!"


    And as soon as those words escaped his mother''s lips, Shawn felt her vaginal muscles tighten around his shaft, and his balls swelled with cum, ready to explode.


    And explode they did... Thick jets of hot white fluids spurted out of Shawn''s dick as he plunged his cock as deep as he could into Sheila''s womb, filling it with his seed. At the same time, Sheila''s orgasm hit her full force, making her whole body tremble as her juices squirted from her pussy onto the bedsheets.


    It took several seconds for Shawn''s cock to finish spraying semen, but even after that, his mother continued shaking and convulsing beneath him.


    When he pulled out, Sheila''s pussy gushed out a mixture of their combined juices.


    After catching his breath, Shawn looked at his mother lying next to him with her eyes closed and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Yes, Shawn. That was wonderful..." Sheila said with a wide grin. She opened her eyes to see her son''s concerned expression. "Come closer, let me kiss you..."


    He obeyed his mother and bent forward so that she could press her lips against his.


    "I am very happy you did that, Shawn..." She said after the kiss ended, "I am glad that we shared this wonderful experience together..."


    "Me too... Mom... And we''ll be doing it more, won''t we?" Shawn asked with an excited smile. Sheila chuckled and caressed his face.


    "Yes, we will, baby." Sheila said, then added with a sly grin, "We''ll do many more things, and you''re going to love them."

 Chapter 33 - 33: Does this feel good, miss?

    After Oliver narrated the events of the previous night to his mother in a very detailed and exaggerated manner, Mia found her heart pounding fast, her chest heaving, and her pussy dripping wet.


    Oliver had always been a very observant boy and often noticed even the smallest details around him, and now he noticed how his mother was reacting to the events he described and how aroused she became by the vivid imagery in his story.


    "Mom? Are you alright?" Oliver asked after he noticed how flustered his mother looked. It seemed as if his mother was thinking about something that made him uneasy. He didn''t know if she wanted to fuck other guys like those in pool, or if she just liked hearing about all the dirty details.


    Mia took a few moments to compose herself and looked at him. She could tell that her son was worried for her. A part of her felt ashamed for feeling so aroused at hearing all these erotic things that her son had witnessed, and another part of her felt guilty because she was having naughty thoughts while her son spoke.


    She didn''t want to reveal how much she enjoyed his story. But seeing her son''s expression and the concern in his eyes made it clear to her that he could sense her lust, so there was no point in hiding it anymore.


    "I am fine... I just... I need to relax a bit. Listening to you describe what you witnessed has... made me... very aroused..." Mia confessed with a nervous smile, then added, "Why don''t we go to the massage parlour downstairs? We can both get some much needed relief... I mean relaxation..."


    Oliver thought that the idea of getting massages from a professional sounded great, especially since his mother suggested it. He knew she loved to pamper herself, so going to a place where she would get massaged was something that he couldn''t refuse.


    "Okay... I am down for it." Oliver agreed and saw his mother smile at him with relief. Then he looked at his father, Adam, who was still asleep in bed.


    Mia followed her son''s gaze, "Don''t worry about him. Let him rest, he had a long night with me yesterday," She chuckled and winked at her son.


    ***


    Soon after that, Mia and Oliver left the hotel room to head to the massage parlour. Oliver was a little anxious at first, but then realized that there wasn''t anything wrong with going to such an establishment with his mother.


    And once they entered the massage area, the two of them were greeted by two therapists, a male, and a female. They asked them what type of massage they wanted and guided them to the private rooms.


    After explaining the details to Mia and Oliver, including what kind of oils they would use, they left to get everything ready.


    Meanwhile, Mia and Oliver undressed in the locker room and covered themselves with towels before entering their private room.


    As they entered the spacious area, they noticed two large beds placed next to each other, and a beautiful young woman wearing a bikini was waiting for Oliver, and an equally attractive older man was waiting for Mia. The young masseuse had long brown hair tied into a ponytail, big brown eyes, and full red lips.


    The other one was tall and well built, with a chiseled jawline and a short beard. He was also wearing a speedo that showed off his muscular thighs and bulging package. He had tattoos all over his arms and chest.


    It seemed that to heightened the mood, aromatic candles and relaxing music had also been provided. The whole atmosphere of the room was designed to make people relax. Moreover, they had assigned opposite-sex therapists to the clients. This was no coincidence, rather it was part of the plan to provide some excitement.


    The moment Oliver laid his eyes on the man who was about to massage his mother, a strange feeling of jealousy filled him, and his gaze shifted back and forth between the two. Even though Mia assured him that she only wanted a simple massage and nothing else, Oliver still felt uneasy thinking about what could happen during the session. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, his worries disappeared when his eyes landed on the beautiful girl standing before him. She had an innocent face with large brown eyes that made her seem cute, yet her bikini showed off a lot of skin, revealing her voluptuous figure, ample breasts, and round bottom. As soon as their gaze met, she gave him a warm smile.


    "My name is June, and I will be your masseuse for this session." The young girl introduced herself. Her voice sounded sweet and pleasant, and Oliver felt comfortable talking to her.


    "Hello. I am Oliver. Nice meeting you," He replied.


    At the same time, the man greeted Mia. He had an English accent and introduced himself as Jake.


    After the initial greetings were exchanged, Oliver laid down on his stomach while his masseuse began rubbing his shoulders. Mia watched her son''s muscles relax as she began massaging his back and neck. It didn''t take long for her to notice the effect that June was having on her son.


    She was using a fragrant oil to massage Oliver''s body. She rubbed the liquid over his back and shoulders and started kneading his muscles, working from top to bottom. As she did this, her hands moved across his body with slow, rhythmic movements. Her touch felt very gentle and soothing. Mia could see the pleasure written on his face and hear the soft moans escaping his lips as the massage continued.


    Soon, Jake approached her with the oil bottle and smiled at her before asking if she was ready for her massage. Mia nodded and lay face down on the bed next to Oliver''s.


    As she lay there, she felt his rough hands begin to work on her body, starting with her feet. Slowly, his hands slid upwards, reaching her ankles, calves, thighs, before going down again without stopping at all. He did this several times, each time going higher and lower. She enjoyed every minute of his skillful ministrations and soon began to relax.


    "Does this feel good, miss?"


    "Oh, yes... please continue..." Mia replied as Jake worked on her feet.

 Chapter 34 - 34: We Are Professionals.

    The sensation was wonderful, almost hypnotic, as his hands roamed around her legs and thighs, sometimes rubbing and caressing her inner thighs. At the same time, she glanced over at Oliver and noticed that his masseuse was now working on his upper back and arms, giving special attention to his biceps, which seemed to grow bigger every time she touched him.


    A few moments passed, and suddenly Mia realized something strange happening between her legs. There was warmth spreading through them, a tingling sensation running along their length. She couldn''t quite place what was causing this, but then it struck her; she knew exactly why she was experiencing this warmth and tingling sensation. It was Jake!


    She turned around and saw that Jake had moved his hands from her feet and legs to between her thighs. His fingers gently brushed against the towel covering her crotch, teasing her by moving up and down, and side-to-side.


    Mia''s eyes went wide when he pulled the towel aside and exposed her naked buttocks. A jolt of shock ran through her, and her body tensed up instinctively, but Jake''s skillful touch relaxed her again. She couldn''t believe what had just occurred. The masseur was massaging her butt cheeks now!


    This was definitely outside of Mia''s comfort zone, and she wondered how far this man planned to go with his "massage". Would he do more than massage her ass? Would he penetrate her?


    ''No... this can''t be happening! I can''t let myself be violated by this man in front of Oliver.'' She thought and turned her head to look at Oliver. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver had noticed everything and was watching with a stunned expression. Seeing the shocked expression on her son''s face, Mia tried to reassure him that it was okay.


    She whispered softly to Oliver, "Relax... It''s part of the massage."


    Oliver''s masseuse overheard her and added in a playful tone, "Yes, we are professionals. Don''t worry. Enjoy the service." June giggled, then returned her attention to massaging his upper back.


    Mia''s gaze lingered on her son, watching as he closed his eyes and enjoyed the massage being performed on him by June, but then she heard Jake''s deep voice. "Now turn around please, miss. Let''s do the front side now."


    With a little hesitation and nervousness, Mia did as she was asked and slowly turned over on the bed. Now she was lying on her back, looking at the man standing above her. He was holding an oil bottle and looking at her expectantly. Mia knew that he was waiting for permission, so she nodded her consent.


    Jake smiled and poured a generous amount of oil onto her stomach. Then he placed both hands on her belly and began massaging it, making circular motions as he went. Mia closed her eyes and let herself enjoy the massage, trying not to think of the strange situation she was in.


    After a while, she opened her eyes again to see that Oliver was enjoying the same treatment, although June seemed to be taking extra care in applying oil to her son''s chest and abdomen. The young masseuse had one hand on his pecs and the other one roaming across his abs and waist. Mia could see her fingers trailing along his defined muscles, and sometimes slipping beneath the towel to caress his crotch.


    ''What is this girl doing to my son?!'' Mia thought. Although a bit jealous, she could also feel the pleasure of watching another woman touch her son. It excited her.


    She quickly shifted her attention back to her own therapist, Jake. He had moved his hands upwards, rubbing the oil over her breasts and squeezing them. The sensation felt amazing, but the most exciting part of the experience was the fact that this man''s rough, strong hands were groping her soft and supple flesh.


    A small moan escaped her lips when Jake squeezed her nipple between his fingers. She didn''t want him to hear, but it was impossible not to moan with such strong hands playing with her breasts. She hoped that nobody else in the room heard her.


    Unfortunately for Mia, both June and Oliver heard her moaning. While June smiled without lifting her eyes off of her task, Oliver lifted his head from the bed to look at his mother and their gazes met.


    Seeing the look on her face made Oliver wonder what she might be feeling. He had seen her enjoy sex many times, but never like this before. She looked like a woman possessed by lust, her face flushed red, and her eyes glazed over. It looked to Oliver as if Mia had lost her inhibitions, or perhaps they were just pushed aside temporarily due to extreme arousal.


    When Oliver saw her breasts being kneaded by the masseur, his cock immediately hardened. He couldn''t tear his gaze away from his mother''s naked body and the hands that were fondling it.


    After a while, he glanced over to see what the masseuse June was doing, and he saw that the girl had removed her bikini top! Her perky boobs with light pink nipples were exposed right above his chest.


    And her oiled up fingers were still working on his abs. He was enjoying this too much, especially when her other hand began massaging his cock after removing the towel covering his groin. She wrapped her slender digits around his erect member and stroked him while maintaining eye contact with him. He couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    Meanwhile, Mia watched as her son enjoyed the attention he was receiving from his female therapist. Seeing her son''s cock being stimulated by a young woman made her jealous and she wished she could take her place and stroke her son''s thick cock instead.


    However, Jake had a different idea in mind. He wanted to please Mia even further. So, while he was massaging her breasts and stomach, his other hand slid down between her thighs. Mia felt him part her legs apart, exposing her pussy. Then he rubbed her slit with one finger. She bit her lower lip, trying not to scream out loud, as she felt his finger enter her.

 Chapter 35 - 35: Of Course, My Son Is Amazing.

    She gasped when she felt his digit slide in and out of her moist folds. He didn''t stop at this. After inserting one finger into her cunt, he slid two more in. Now three of his digits were pumping in and out of her pussy, causing Mia''s entire body to shiver. Her hips bucked upward involuntarily as her juices trickled down her inner thighs.


    Mia closed her eyes and let herself be pleasured by her therapist''s skilled fingers. At that moment, she didn''t care that she was in front of her own son, or that Oliver might hear everything she was saying.


    "Oh god..." she moaned as she arched her back.


    Her moans filled the room, accompanied by the sound of Jake''s hand slapping against her pussy. He kept thrusting into her faster and harder, until Mia reached her first climax.


    "Ahhh... Fuck!!" she cried out as she climaxed, her body trembling violently beneath the masseur.


    When Mia regained her senses after coming down from the peak of her orgasm, she turned to her son and noticed that he was getting blown by his female therapist, who was kneeling between his legs and sucking him off with enthusiasm.


    The sight aroused her even more and made her pussy quiver. But before she could react further, Jake interrupted her thoughts.


    "Let''s move on to the next part," he said and stood up.


    Mia sat up on her bed, looking at him questioningly, "What''s next?"


    He grinned and began pulling down his speedo, letting his cock spring free. It was long, thick, and rock-hard.


    "I think you know what comes next..." He replied and got closer to Mia.


    "Wait..." Mia said, unsure. She couldn''t do such a thing with her own son in the same room. It wasn''t right. She glanced at Oliver and saw him watching them intently while still being pleasured by the other therapist.


    Seeing no reaction from him, Mia assumed that Oliver didn''t mind what was happening. However, despite giving into her carnal desires multiple times in her life, she was still a mother. The idea of fucking a complete stranger right in front of her own son made her feel strange.


    Yet, the man standing before her with a raging hard cock didn''t care about her internal conflict.


    "I''m going to fuck you now." Jake announced in a deep voice as he stepped forward and grabbed hold of her thighs, spreading them apart. Then he pushed himself inside her, penetrating her to the hilt. His huge shaft stretched her tight hole and filled it completely. Mia couldn''t help but cry out as he penetrated her.


    "Ah! Ahhhh!" Mia cried out, throwing her head backwards.


    As Jake started moving inside her, she felt waves of pleasure course throughout her entire body. Her nipples hardened, her pussy became slick, and her clit throbbed as he pounded into her relentlessly. He held onto her waist and pulled her towards him with every thrust. He drove himself deep inside her and grunted with each stroke.


    Mia felt his balls slap against her asscheeks and his pelvis slamming against her pussy, making her body shudder each time their bodies made contact. The sensation was incredible; it sent shivers down her spine. She loved the feeling of having her pussy filled to the brim by a hard, throbbing cock. And this man seemed to know how to use his dick. His movements were smooth and powerful.


    And then, she remembered Oliver again.


    When Mia looked over, she saw that June was now sitting on her son''s lap. They were making out furiously while June rode his cock.


    Oliver had grabbed June''s buttocks, spreading them wide open. His fingers dug deep into the soft flesh of her asscheeks as he guided her movements. The young girl bounced on top of him, her large tits jiggling in rhythm with the motions of their bodies. Every now and then, he lifted her up and dropped her back down, driving his cock even deeper inside her. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Oh god!'' Mia thought to herself as she watched this scene unfold before her very eyes, ''How can he be enjoying sex with that girl? I''m being screwed right beside him by this muscular hunk without any protection. Why isn''t he stopping us? Why doesn''t he care that we''re fucking like rabbits here?''


    Mia tried to rationalize the situation by telling herself that maybe this was all because of her. After all, she had gotten aroused listening to her son narrating his experience of the previous night, so she was probably to blame for this.


    She wanted to stop what she was doing with Jake and get up from the bed. But the problem was that her body refused to obey her. It was as if her brain and pussy had become separate beings. Her brain wanted to end things immediately, but her pussy demanded that she continue to take Jake''s cock.


    She moaned and gasped as Jake''s thrusts grew faster, more forceful. His cock reached deep inside of her, stimulating every sensitive spot in her pussy, making her wanton desires rise even higher. Mia''s body responded to his pounding with an intense need for satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, June was enjoying the ride on top of Oliver. He had moved his hands away from her ass, leaving her free to bounce up and down as she pleased. She had never thought she could find a bigger and better dick than her last boyfriend, but now, she knew she had been wrong. It was even stronger than Jake''s, which she had taken a few times. It stretched her to the maximum and rubbed against all the right places inside her.


    "Ohhhh... You''re amazing! I''ve never had anyone fuck me as well as you do!" June moaned, her voice dripping with pleasure.


    Mia, who heard this, felt her competitive spirit rise, "Of course, my son is amazing," She muttered under her breath. She wished she could be in the young therapist''s place and have her son''s massive tool stuffed up her cunt, but instead she was stuck here, impaled by this other guy. And yet... she couldn''t deny how wonderful it felt. How much her pussy loved this. How much her entire body was responding to his powerful thrusts.

 Chapter 36 - 36: Do You Want Mommy, Baby?

    Jake leaned over Mia, pushing her down on the bed with his muscular frame, pinning her under his weight. Then he started hammering her pussy with all his might, making Mia scream in ecstasy. She could feel his thick cock pounding against the walls of her vagina, stimulating her clit every time it passed over the entrance to her pussy.


    "Ohhhh!! Yes!!! You''re so good!" Mia yelled as her orgasm hit her like a ton of bricks.


    As she came hard, her legs wrapped around Jake''s waist and she dug her nails into the back of his neck. Her pussy tightened around his shaft as she exploded into an orgasm. She bucked wildly, thrashing about beneath him, unable to control her own actions.


    While still inside of her, Jake suddenly lifted himself off of her. Mia watched him stand straight with his erect cock still embedded deep inside her pussy. He then lifted Mia and placed her on her hands and knees, with her back towards him. In the process, his cock slipped out of her and slapped against his abs with a loud thud. He quickly lined his erection back into her hole from behind, grabbed her by the hips, and started pounding into her again. This new position allowed him to go even deeper, reaching even further inside her.


    This was too much for Mia, and she screamed out loud, "Oh god!! Ohhhhhh!!!! Fuck!!!"


    At the same time, on the bed beside them, Oliver had also switched positions with the girl. Now, June was on her hands and knees just like his mother. And Oliver was taking her from behind, slamming into her pussy, pulling her long ponytail, and smacking her ass.


    While he did that, he glanced over at his mother, seeing her get fucked by Jake, and their gazes locked. He saw pure pleasure written all over his mother''s face. Her mouth was wide open as she panted heavily. Her eyes were glazed over. And her face was flushed bright red. She looked absolutely stunning. And it turned him on even more to see her in such a state of passion. A mother''s love and passion, so raw and intense. He wanted to taste that love for himself. And so, without slowing down, he leaned towards her and planted a kiss on her lips.


    Mia immediately returned her son''s kiss. Their tongues danced together and their saliva mixed. As their lips parted, Mia whispered softly to her son, "Do you want Mommy, baby?"


    "Yes... Mom..." Oliver groaned in between the thrusts of his hips, driving his shaft into the girl beneath him, "But first... Let''s finish these two off... I am close... Let''s switch later..."


    Hearing her son''s words, a tingle ran down her spine, and Mia smiled at him. Their lips met once again, and they continued kissing, licking, biting, sucking. Both of them lost in passion and pleasure as they kept on fucking their partners.


    It was as if even though their partners were different, their hearts and souls connected, and they felt as one. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can''t hold much longer!" June moaned as she was getting close. "I am gonna come soon!"


    "Ungh... I am gonna cum too..." Jake grunted, thrusting hard and fast, slamming his hips against Mia''s firm buttocks, sending shockwaves through her entire body. He never thought this MILF would have so much energy, or that he''d find himself on the brink of orgasm after having sex for less than few minutes.


    "You can''t cum inside me!!" Mia cried, remembering that they didn''t use any protection. And she didn''t want this man''s semen in her. The idea repulsed her.


    "Of course," Jake said as he slowed his pace down. He didn''t want to impregnate her either, and so he had already decided to pull out and shoot his load over her backside. However, Mia had another idea.


    "Cum on my face!" Mia gasped as her orgasm neared. She loved facials and couldn''t resist the urge to have this stranger cover her face with his thick seed.


    "Huh?" Jake looked at her incredulously, not sure if she was serious or just saying it out of pleasure.


    "Cum all over my pretty face... Cum on Mommy''s pretty face!!" She repeated, and her words made Oliver groan.


    "Mom!" He cried out as his cock started twitching. He was going to explode soon.


    "Give it to me!" Mia moaned as she came again, feeling the warm liquid splash from her pussy. "I need it..."


    "Arghh..." Jake growled, pulling out of Mia, holding the base of his cock tightly with one hand while pointing the head towards her. He stroked it a couple of times before unloading a torrent of sperm all over her cheeks and forehead. He painted her face white with multiple lines of sticky semen. Some of it landed on her lips and she quickly licked it up.


    "Ahhhh!!!" Mia screamed, her whole body spasming in pleasure. She could feel the hot fluids running down her face. The sensation of being covered by another man''s ejaculate made her cum even harder.


    And as soon as Mia was done cumming, June climaxed too. She threw her head back and let out a loud yell of pleasure as her pussy clamped around Oliver''s cock.


    Oliver felt his cock being squeezed tightly inside the girl''s warm cunt, but he still kept on fucking her, trying to make her orgasm last as long as possible.


    When Mia came down from the peak of her second climax, she looked over at her son and smiled at him. Then she said in a soft voice, "Now it''s your turn. Let''s switch!"


    Oliver pulled out of June and stood straight. The girl slumped down onto the bed, panting and gasping, while he moved over to where Mia was waiting for him on the next bed. Jake had collapsed on the bed next to June and was trying to regain his strength after having been drained of energy.


    Meanwhile, Mia was kneeling on all fours with her back arched downwards, presenting herself to Oliver. Her pussy was still leaking juices. But it wasn''t enough. She needed more.


    "Please, baby..." Mia begged as she stared up at her son, "Mommy wants your cock... Please... I can''t wait anymore..."


    And then, without further hesitation, he plunged into his mother''s dripping hole, driving his cock deep into her core. The sudden intrusion made her gasp in ecstasy, her body jerking upwards. He grabbed hold of her hair, pulling her towards him, and began fucking her roughly.


    This was exactly what she had been craving for all this time. This rough and passionate lovemaking with her own son! Nothing else could ever satisfy her lustful needs as this did.


    While Oliver pounded away at his mother, she turned to look at the two massage therapists on the other bed. They had gotten close and were kissing and groping each other, enjoying themselves in the wake of their intense orgasms.


    June''s eyes were closed as she kissed Jake. He was running his fingers along the length of her naked back. The young woman''s beautiful face and sexy body made it impossible to ignore her presence, and she certainly had no problems drawing attention to herself. But Mia wasn''t jealous of June anymore. Instead, she focused on the pleasure that was coursing through her own body, courtesy of her son.


    "I love you so much," Mia moaned as she felt another wave of bliss wash over her. Her pussy clenched around Oliver''s shaft as her climax approached once more. She pushed herself back against her son, meeting every one of his thrusts. "Ohhh yesss... fuck me hard, baby... Your cock is perfect... It fills Mommy so well... So good..."


    "Mom... Mom..." Oliver grunted behind her, grabbing her ass, "Feels... amazing..."


    Then, as if on cue, both Mia and Oliver cried out simultaneously and reached their third orgasm at the same time.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Mia screamed, feeling her son shoot ropes of thick semen inside her. She wanted every last drop of her son''s seed to enter her, and she kept on rocking her hips, letting his shaft pump in and out of her, even as he continued to empty his balls into her womb.


    "Oh god, oh god..." She repeated to herself again and again, until finally her orgasm subsided. As soon as she came down from her peak, she felt exhausted, her entire body trembling from the force of her orgasm.


    When she looked up at her son, she saw him lying next to her on the bed with a big smile on his face, looking satisfied, fulfilled.


    "Was that good, Mom? Did you like being fucked by another man in front of me?" He asked, still breathing hard.


    "Yes... I did. But..." Mia said, then leaned in to whisper into her son''s ear, "Your cock is the best, and it is the one that Mommy wants the most."

 Chapter 37 - 37: Mom, Have You Never Thought About Getting A Tattoo?

    After their wild sexcapades with the massage therapists, Mia and Oliver went back to the bathroom to take a bath. While they soaked in the tub, the mother and son couple talked about what had happened, sharing intimate details of their experience.


    "I never expected you''d get fucked right beside me by a stranger, Mom." Oliver told her, "And without protection too! And even though I had my reservations, I didn''t stop it because you looked so turned on... I didn''t have the heart to interrupt..."


    "Baby... I am sorry; I got carried away by the heat of the moment, and I just couldn''t stop myself. The fact that you were there watching made me more excited, and before I knew it, I was on my back with his cock inside me. Mia trailed off.


    She felt embarrassed by how far things had gone without thinking about consequences.


    But she also knew that she loved the feeling of being penetrated by another man''s penis. Even though she enjoyed having sex with her own son and husband more than anything else, there was something about being fucked by someone else that made her pussy tingle and her heart race.


    She then turned towards Oliver and smiled, "But after that, we enjoyed some great sex... Your mother is so lucky to have a son who loves her so much. And thanks for not interrupting me in the midst of my heated state."


    "Well... Mom..." Oliver blushed, and Mia knew he was referring to her words, ''Your cock is the best, and it is the one that Mommy wants the most'', and wanted to hear them again.


    "Still, you''re Mommy''s favorite, Baby. Your cock satisfies me like none other. I love being fucked by your big, hard dick. It feels incredible!" Mia exclaimed, leaning against him.


    "I love it too! There is nothing better than feeling your tight pussy around my shaft," Oliver replied, hugging her from behind and planting soft kisses on the back of her neck. His hands cupped her breasts, and he began to play with them gently, rolling her nipples between his thumb and forefinger.


    Her skin was covered by water, but Oliver''s touch felt like magic to Mia, making her shiver despite the warmth of their bath. She moaned as Oliver continued playing with her nipples. Her nipples responded to his stimulation, becoming erect. She could feel the excitement building up inside her body again.


    "Mom, your beautiful body looks so sexy when you''re naked. And your big tits... they are amazing. So firm. So soft. So perfect," he said, kissing the nape of her neck.


    "Ohhh... Oliver..." Mia gasped as his lips traced down her shoulder blades. "Your hands feel wonderful on my skin."


    After a while, Oliver removed his hands from her breasts and wrapped his arms around her waist. Mia leaned back into his embrace, enjoying being held by her son''s strong arm.


    As they relaxed together, she couldn''t help but remember everything that had just happened between them. The sex with strangers had been great, but this was what she loved most of all¡ªbeing in the arms of her beloved son, being caressed and adored by him.


    "Mom, have you never thought about getting a tattoo?" Oliver suddenly spoke.


    "Hmmm... What? A tattoo?"


    "Yeah, like some artwork on your beautiful skin."


    Mia had never thought about such things, but her son''s question got her curious, "What do you have in mind?"


    Oliver thought for a few seconds before speaking, "Mom, you''ve got such a sexy and hot body... And I was wondering how cool it would be if you got your pubic area inked with something exotic."


    Mia was surprised by Oliver''s suggestion. She looked at his face, trying to figure out whether he was joking, but found him completely serious. And although she wasn''t fond of tattoos, this idea piqued her interest. It sounded sexy, wild, and naughty.


    But before she could answer him, Oliver leaned forward, his mouth close to her ear.


    "Imagine... a tattoo just above your pussy," he whispered seductively. "That would make it look even sexier, more appealing, and erotic! And whenever we make love, when my cock goes in and out of your tight little hole, it will enhance your beauty even further."


    "Hmmm... that does sound tempting..." Mia mumbled as she thought about it. The mental image of getting a tattoo above her vagina made her feel aroused, and she felt her nipples stiffening again. In her mind, she imagined her son looking down as he penetrated her while watching his cock sliding in and out of her tattooed pussy. It turned her on.


    "I can already see it, Mom! A sexy and hot design above your pussy... It will make you irresistible for me, and I won''t be able to keep my hands off of you," Oliver breathed into her ear.


    Mia closed her eyes as she imagined herself with this new adornment, and as she did so, she could sense her own body responding to the idea. Her heart beat faster, and her nipples grew erect.


    "Okay..." Mia purred as she turned her face to nuzzle her son''s nose, "I am willing to try it if it makes you love Mommy''s body even more."


    Oliver kissed her deeply as he whispered, "Thanks, Mom. You are amazing... Let''s go get you inked."


    ***


    Even though Mia was still a bit apprehensive, she trusted her son and wanted to please him.


    After getting ready, they walked around the city, looking for a tattoo parlor that could provide them with the service they wanted.


    As soon as they found a suitable place, Mia felt nervous. She had never done anything like this before and was unsure how to proceed. But Oliver reassured her by saying, "Mommy, relax. There is no need to worry. We''ll just sit down together and let these professionals do their job."


    "Alright," Mia nodded as she followed her son inside.


    The tattooist was an attractive young woman named Talia. She had long black hair tied up in a ponytail and wore a black crop top that exposed her midriff along with a short skirt. Her body was covered in tattoos, and Mia found herself staring at the exotic designs all over her arms, back, and legs. There were roses, hearts, skulls, snakes, dragons, stars, and much more.


    When she noticed them, Talia smiled and asked, "So who''s getting inked today?"


    Mia was about to speak, but Oliver cut her off. "It''s my mother." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing his words, the tattooist''s eyes widened. She looked back and forth between Oliver and his mother, "Your mother?"


    Oliver nodded. "Yes. I want to get a design on her pubic area. Something sexy..."


    Talia raised an eyebrow as she appraised Mia from top to bottom, taking in her voluptuous figure, the curves of her hips, the swell of her breasts, her long legs, her beautiful face, her high heels, and her tight clothes.


    "Mhmmm... Son asking to give his mother a pussy tattoo. That''s a new one," she chuckled, then continued, "But you have a hot mom. I can understand why a son couldn''t resist."


    While Talia appraised his mother, Oliver couldn''t help but scan her body too. She was very pretty, with big, beautiful eyes, full pink lips, and a cute button nose. Her breasts were large but not oversized. Her waist was narrow, and she had wide hips that tapered down into sexy thighs.


    "Anyways," Talia waved her hand, indicating both of them to follow her. "Come inside."

 Chapter 38 - 38: Now Thats What I Call A Hot Mom!

    They walked into a room where a reclining chair stood in front of a large mirror on one side and several stools surrounded it. On the opposite wall, there were shelves lined up containing bottles filled with different colored liquids. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you have in mind? Do you know what kind of design your mother should have?"


    Oliver thought for a few moments, then asked Talia, "What would you recommend, given the fact that she''s older?"


    "Hmmm..." Talia pondered for some time before replying, "Most women prefer flowers, butterflies, stars, tribal stuff... that kind of thing..."


    "What do you think would look best on you, Mom?" Oliver asked.


    Mia wasn''t sure what to say. She had never thought much about tattoos, and she didn''t know what sort of designs would suit her best.


    "I don''t know... I haven''t seen anything like this before. Mia replied, feeling uncertain and somewhat shy.


    "Alright then," Talia said with a smile. She pulled up another chair next to the recliner and beckoned them to take a seat. After they did so, she continued speaking, "Let me show you some options."


    Talia brought out several large books filled with pictures and showed them some of the designs that she suggested might suit Mia well.


    After looking through several designs, Oliver and Mia finally decided on a tribal butterfly tattoo that had intricate patterns spreading out from the wings like flames. The design was quite detailed and required a lot of precision, but they were both satisfied with their choice.


    "That''s an awesome choice," Talia grinned. Then, she looked at Mia and asked her, "Now, would you prefer to do this with your clothes off or should we cover them up?"


    "With my clothes off," Mia answered right away. She knew that it wasn''t necessary since the tattoo would only be on her lower abdomen, but she wanted to give Talia a treat by showing off her gorgeous body. And she also wanted Oliver to keep his eyes on her nakedness while she got the tattoo.


    "Okay. Let''s begin then." Talia said, walking over to the recliner, "Please take your clothes off and lie down on this chair, ma''am."


    Mia took off her shorts and panties, and then lowered herself onto the reclining chair, spreading her legs wide apart, exposing her pussy lips for everyone to see.


    "Hmm... such a beautiful pussy!" Talia remarked as she inspected Mia''s vagina closely. Her eyes wandered across Mia''s labia and clit and then up to her taut stomach before moving further upward towards her ample breasts.


    Then she glanced at Oliver, who sat beside his mother''s naked figure. "Did you really fuck your own mom, or is she like your stepmom or something?"


    Oliver blushed but replied in a matter-of-fact manner, "She''s my real mom, and I have fucked her many times."


    "Ahh..." Talia nodded with a naughty smile. "So this tattoo is going to be like your signature on your property..."


    "Yea... Something like that," Oliver replied.


    Talia chuckled and said, "I''ve never met someone as honest as you, dude!"


    As they talked, Mia relaxed and enjoyed being admired by the two people in front of her. It made her feel sexy and desired again. The way Talia looked at her body gave her goosebumps. She liked being seen naked by another woman.


    Soon, they started the procedure, and the artist began working on the design.


    The process was quite painful, especially when the needle touched her sensitive skin. But despite the pain, Mia remained calm and composed, allowing the artist to work without interruption.


    Meanwhile, Oliver gazed at Talia''s large breasts that jiggled whenever she moved. He could tell that she wasn''t wearing a bra underneath her tight crop top. She had an amazing cleavage, which was clearly visible due to her low-cut top. Every time she bent forward to concentrate on Mia''s pussy area, her tits seemed ready to spill out from behind her neckline.


    Moreover, her skirt was so short that when she bent over, it hiked up even higher, revealing most of her buttcheeks clad in tiny thongs. And sometimes even her pussy lips would peek out from between her legs whenever she shifted position.


    As Oliver admired her figure, he realized that she must be doing it on purpose, giving him a show to turn him on while working on Mia. This made his cock grow hard inside his pants.


    Talia noticed this as well and grinned.


    "I think your son is liking my outfit, ma''am," she giggled.


    Mia turned her head to look at Oliver. She saw the bulge in his pants and smiled back at him. Then she looked back at Talia and said, "Yeah, he seems interested."


    Oliver just smiled without saying anything.


    It took almost an hour before the artist had finished the entire design on her body. She cleaned up the area around the tattoo and applied ointment to prevent infection. Then, she covered it with plastic wrap and told Mia not to remove the covering for at least two hours.


    The whole process had been very uncomfortable and painful for Mia. But now that it was done, she felt relieved.


    "Wow... this looks really awesome!" Oliver commented as soon as he saw the final result through the transparent film.


    "It does look good," Talia agreed.


    Mia looked down and admired herself in awe. The intricate design looked amazing, and the tribal patterns spreading out from the wings seemed lifelike. "Thank you so much! It turned out better than I expected."


    "Now, why don''t we get another tattoo? Maybe somewhere else?" Oliver suggested with a naughty smile.


    "Where would you like to have it?" Talia asked him.


    Oliver pointed at his mother''s ass and said, "I think we should have a wings tattoo above her ass, extending from hip to hip. Like she is an angel."


    Seeing how eager Oliver was, Mia couldn''t refuse him. Moreover, she had gotten used to the idea of having another tattoo after seeing the first one.


    "Alright... Let''s go ahead and get it done then!" Mia replied, smiling.


    And so Talia began working on her second tattoo while Mia lay face down on the chair, her ass exposed to everyone.


    This time, Oliver didn''t bother hiding his arousal as he stared at his mother''s round bottom. His cock grew rock hard inside his pants as he watched the artist''s hands caressing Mia''s firm buttcheeks and rubbing ointment into her lower back where the wings would be inked.


    Mia could feel her son''s gaze on her naked body, but she kept her eyes closed, enjoying the feel of Talia''s touch and the pain that came with getting a tattoo.


    About two hours later, when all the procedures were complete, Talia announced that it was ready. She removed the plastic film from both tattoos and cleaned them up before applying more ointment.


    When Mia turned around and stood up to look at her reflection in the mirror, she was impressed by the way they had turned out. Her pubic area looked even sexier than before, with its intricate patterns spreading outwards from the butterfly''s wings like flames. And the angel wings stretching across her hips to her lower back made her ass appear even sexier.


    "Now that''s what I call a hot mom!" Talia complimented.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Hey! Thats My Mommys Pussy You Are Playing With!

    Mia thanked Talia again for doing such a great job on both tattoos.


    "No problem," Talia smiled. "I have done tattoos on many moms, but none of them was as sexy as you. And your body is amazing!"


    Talia then walked up behind Mia and placed her hands on Mia''s bare shoulders.


    Then, leaning forward, she whispered in her ear, "You know... I''d love to lick that hot pussy of yours."


    Hearing these words, Oliver''s cock immediately sprang to attention inside his pants.


    Without waiting for an answer from Mia, Talia slid one hand downwards along her stomach until it reached the top of Mia''s pussy. Using two fingers, she spread open Mia''s labia and slid a finger between her slit.


    "Mmmmm..." Mia responded to this unexpected stimulation and closed her eyes. She couldn''t believe how quickly her body reacted whenever someone touched her.


    "Hey! That''s my mommy''s pussy you are playing with!" Oliver protested.


    Hearing that, Talia raised her eyebrows in mock surprise as she looked at him. "But your mother doesn''t seem to mind... Still, if you want, you can also play with mine if you like..."


    Oliver couldn''t resist the invitation and walked towards Talia.


    When he got closer, he put his hands around her waist and started fondling her large breasts through her top. His erect member pressed against her buttocks while he massaged her tits.


    She was surprised at first but then gave him a naughty smile and said, "Seems like someone wants to have some fun... And I can feel your excitement against my ass!"


    Then she pulled up her crop top over her head to reveal her naked chest. Her big boobs were beautiful, firm, round, and inviting.


    "Wow... They''re amazing!" Oliver exclaimed as he admired the artist''s beautiful body. His hands immediately went up to touch her luscious globes.


    Meanwhile, Talia kept on fingering Mia. She pushed one finger deep into her pussy, causing Mia to arch her hips backwards instinctively.


    "Mmmmm..." Mia moaned, feeling the artist''s finger slide further inside her. She felt herself getting wetter by the minute.


    Talia moved closer to Mia and kissed her lips as she inserted a second digit into her pussy. Then, with her free hand, she squeezed Mia''s breasts.


    Mia wrapped one arm around the artist''s neck, drawing her closer as she returned the kiss. Her tongue darted into Talia''s mouth as they explored each other''s tongues.


    While Talia was busy fingering Mia''s pussy, Oliver leaned back and observed how the two sexy women made out in front of him. He found the sight incredibly arousing.


    After a few while, he began fumbling with his belt and zipper and lowered his pants down along with his underwear.


    With his cock in his hand, he began rubbing his length up and down Talia''s asscrack as he watched his mother enjoying her pussy getting eaten out by the tattooist while lying down on the recliner chair.


    When Talia noticed Oliver rubbing his dick between her butt cheeks, she broke away from Mia for a moment and turned her head toward him. "Hey dude, just slide it in. I can take it raw. Also, wouldn''t it be fun to do it with your mommy lying just beneath us, watching her son''s cock getting pounded into another woman?"


    And before he could say anything, she looked over at Mia lying beneath them and said, "Sorry, ma''am... It''s been some time since I''ve had a big cock in me... Just for a few minutes." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing her words, Oliver moved behind the woman, grabbing onto her hips. He bent forward so he could align himself better, pressing his cock against her pussy entrance.


    When Mia heard the artist talking, she smiled at her, "I know what it''s like. Enjoy it. Maybe my son will pump a big load inside you."


    "Hmm..." Talia moaned as she felt the tip of his cock slide inside her. She arched her back to allow him deeper penetration. "...so big..."


    She then turned her attention back to Mia, saying, "But Ma''am, your pussy is delicious too... I am not leaving it untouched."


    And then, leaning in, she started eating Mia''s pussy once again. In response, Mia''s legs spread wider apart, inviting more stimulation.


    Meanwhile, Oliver slid another inch deeper into Talia''s cunt. He paused for a moment as he took a breath. Then, with a grunt, he thrust into her harder, driving himself inside of her with powerful force. Her insides were warm and soft.


    "Oh god! Uhhhhhh..." Talia''s loud groans resonated throughout the room as he pushed further inside of her. "...your son has a monster cock, ma''am!"


    And as he pushed forward, her ass slammed against his groin with an audible slap.


    Oliver loved seeing her round buttocks ripple when they hit his crotch. Then he began to thrust harder into her, driving himself in deeper and deeper. She moaned each time he pulled out and pushed in again. His cock stretched her wide.


    "Yes! Ohh yes!!" Talia continued to lick and suck Mia''s pussy as she enjoyed getting pounded by Oliver. She knew her wet juices must be leaking onto the floor, leaving a wet trail, but she didn''t care. The pleasure he gave her was overwhelming. With every thrust, she felt her walls stretch a little more, accommodating the huge length of his shaft.


    The sight of this beautiful young woman being impaled by such a massive member made Mia''s pussy twitch involuntarily. She wanted to reach down between her thighs and touch herself, but the way Talia was holding onto her legs prevented her from doing so.


    Oliver pumped faster and faster, driving himself deeper inside Talia''s tight hole. Her wetness made his movements slick and easy, allowing him to push in deeper. And soon, he was burying almost the entire length inside of her with each stroke.


    "Ohhh... uhhh... lick my asshole!!!" Mia shouted between loud moans, wanting Talia to pleasure her as well.


    When the artist heard this request, she immediately brought her mouth to her partner''s anus. Her tongue began circling around the sensitive ring of muscles surrounding her anal opening before plunging into her asshole.


    This caused Mia to arch upwards, making her back leave the surface of the chair. She closed her eyes tight as her body shook in ecstasy.


    Then, when Talia inserted two fingers deep into her pussy, Mia screamed in sheer bliss. "Ahhhhhh!!! Fuck yesss!!!"


    Watching two sexy ladies moaning and groaning beneath him drove Oliver wild. So, he doubled his efforts and fucked Talia harder. Each thrust caused a slapping noise of skin hitting skin to reverberate throughout the room.


    As Oliver pumped away, Talia continued to devour Mia''s pussy and asshole at once while rubbing her clitoris with her thumb.


    The three continued to enjoy their carnal pleasure for several minutes before reaching the inevitable peak of climax together.


    "Arrgghhhh... cumming!!! I''m cumming!!!" Talia cried loudly as her body shuddered uncontrollably.


    "I''m cumming tooooooooo!!!!" Mia screamed. Her thighs clamped down hard on Talia''s face, keeping her pinned to her pelvis.


    Oliver, however, didn''t even bother to warn his partner. He just kept on pounding her cunt. And then, with a final push, he buried his entire length deep within her womb. Then he let loose his load in a burst of thick, sticky semen, filling up her womb to its maximum capacity. "Take it! Take my cum!!"


    With a groan of relief, he collapsed onto Talia''s back, catching his breath.


    Meanwhile, Talia was still orgasming, her pussy clamping down around Oliver''s cock. She felt his warm seed flowing through her insides.


    Mia, on the other hand, was lying motionless under them as she enjoyed her own orgasm. Her legs were spread wide open. A trail of saliva ran from her wide, open mouth. A thin film of sweat covered her body, making her glow in the light.

 Chapter 40 - 40: Jane

    After waking up from his bed, Adam found that there was no one else in the room. The curtains had been opened, and bright sunlight streamed into the hotel suite.


    He glanced over at the clock and saw that it was almost 10 a.m.


    ''Oh shit!'' he thought as he realized how much he''d overslept. Then he remembered that he was on vacation and there was no rush to start the day. But still, he felt a twinge of guilt for having slept so late. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam looked around at the empty bed where Mia had slept and noticed a note on her pillow. Picking up the piece of paper, he unfolded it and read its contents:


    Went out with Oliver. You were sleeping like a baby, so we didn''t want to disturb you.


    We''ll be back later. You can eat by yourself.


    Love,


    Mia


    Adam couldn''t help but chuckle as he put down the letter. He was surprised and happy that Mia was bonding with their son. This was good news indeed. The whole point of the trip was for them to get closer and get Oliver over his insecurities around people.


    He was glad she''d gone out with him alone today because he knew she would have a lot more freedom without him tagging along.


    Then he looked around the room and noticed how messy it was. There were clothes everywhere; on the floor, on the furniture, on the chairs, and on the bed itself.


    ''Guess we all had too much fun last night,'' he thought. Then, he got out of the bed, put on a bathrobe, and picked up all the clothes he could find, including his own, before placing them neatly back where they belonged or throwing them in the laundry hamper.


    When everything was clean again, Adam decided to take a shower. As he turned on the faucet, he found himself thinking about last night''s events once more. It was hard for him not to do so since it had been such an incredible evening.


    ''Fucking Mia was awesome as always... But Oliver! I still can''t believe we shared her together... And she loved it!''


    After a few minutes of soaking under the warm water, he finished washing himself, stepped out of the tub, and dried off with a towel. Then he wrapped the damp towel around his waist and walked towards his suitcase, looking for some fresh clothes.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    ''Who could that be?'' he wondered as he made his way over to answer it.


    He opened the door and saw Jane standing outside. She wore a white sleeveless blouse, blue denim shorts that rode high on her toned thighs, and high heels.


    Her long black hair framed her pretty face beautifully. Her makeup was minimal yet effective enough to accentuate her natural beauty. Her full lips glistened with a sheen of lip gloss, and her almond eyes sparkled beneath thick eyelashes. She looked absolutely stunning and sexy at the same time.


    She had large breasts, wide hips, and a slender waist¡ªthe classic hourglass figure of a mature woman who kept herself in shape through diet and exercise. And despite being over 50 years old, she had aged gracefully, retaining most of her youthful looks while still appearing elegant and sophisticated.


    No one could deny the fact that she was a beautiful lady. Even Adam found it hard not to stare at her for longer than necessary.


    "Mother!" Adam exclaimed when he saw her. "What are you doing here?"


    Instead of the warm reunion he expected from his mother, Jane just eyed him coldly and said, "Where is my grandson?"


    "Uhh... He went out with Mia," Adam stammered.


    "I see. Well, I guess you''re all alone now, so can I come in or not?" she asked impatiently.


    "Of course." He stood aside to let her pass, realizing too late that she was still standing outside the door.


    When they entered, he closed the door behind them and sat down on the edge of his bed while Jane walked across the room to sit down opposite him.


    As she settled herself into the armchair facing his bed, Adam couldn''t help but notice how sexy she looked as her denim shorts rode higher up her legs, revealing more of her smooth skin.


    Adam couldn''t deny the fact that he admired his mother''s beauty. He always did¡ªever since he was a little boy.


    Back when he was a young child, his father passed away. After that, he had only seen her cry once, at the funeral ceremony. Since then, she had never shed another tear or showed any signs of sadness.


    And so, as he grew up, Adam saw her as a pillar of strength; someone who never cried nor broke down despite losing her husband at such an early age. She remained strong and independent throughout his childhood.


    He also saw how hard his mother worked to provide for both of them. She was the sole provider for him and herself.


    To make sure she didn''t suffer from stress, she had a habit of sleeping around, and Adam had caught her multiple times in bed with other men when he was still young. Although this disturbed him, he grew accustomed to it as he matured.


    He understood what she did and why. It was her way of dealing with loneliness and grief.


    And he also realized that despite her promiscuous lifestyle, she loved him dearly.


    She would often tell him stories about his father¡ªhow much he loved him, how happy they were together. And how proud she was of him. This made him appreciate her more as a mother. Even if sometimes she seemed cold towards him.


    Now, after years had gone by, it was quite obvious that Jane no longer acted like a grieving widow but rather a woman who had moved on with her life. A woman who knew what she wanted from her relationships.


    This was evident from the numerous affairs she''d had over the years.

 Chapter 41 - 41: What did he expect to gain from doing so?

    Even though Adam didn''t approve of his mother''s sexual behavior, he still admired her for being so strong, independent, and determined to live her life according to her terms and not caring what anybody else thought of her.


    Along with the way she took care of her body, she also seemed to possess a natural charisma that made most men fall head over heels in love with her. Even at 50, she could easily pass for someone in her thirties.


    But even though he admired and loved his mother deeply, Adam couldn''t deny the fact that seeing her today, sitting on the opposite side of the room wearing a revealing outfit, stirred something deep within his heart.


    As soon as Jane had walked inside their suite earlier, Adam felt a strange sensation in his chest, as if someone had punched him hard there without warning. And this feeling persisted even now while they sat across from each other.


    He wasn''t sure why this strange emotion affected him so much, especially considering how long he''d gone without feeling anything for anyone besides Mia. Maybe it was simply due to nostalgia, or maybe it was due to some hidden desires that were suddenly being awakened inside him after years of suppression. Perhaps it was a combination of both? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Either way, Adam decided not to dwell on these thoughts too long, as he didn''t want to think about them anymore than necessary.


    Suddenly, Jane banged her phone with a video playing on it, containing the footage of sexual intercourse between Mia and Oliver, which she had received from none other than Adam himself.


    "I came here because of this video," she said sternly. "What the fuck is wrong with you, Adam? Are you crazy? How could you send me something like this? How could you let something like this happen?! Since when did you turn into a degenerate?"


    Then, before Adam could answer, she continued ranting angrily, "I have always supported you in whatever choices you made. And now... Now you''re telling me that you''ve allowed your wife and your son to sleep with each other! What kind of parent does that? And what do you plan to achieve by sending me this video? Do you really think I would approve of it? Do you actually expect me to be okay with this situation?"


    Adam stared at his mother''s face for several moments before speaking. His words sounded calm, but his voice was tense, "Mother, I''m sorry... but I had no choice! Oliver has always been shy, timid, and introverted... And Mia and I have been worried about him ever since he was young. We tried to get him out of this situation, but nothing worked. It was only when Mia decided to help him herself that he began to change..."


    "But why would you let your own son sleep with your wife?!" Jane exclaimed furiously.


    "Because Mia thought it would help build Oliver''s confidence. being with someone who cares about him and loves him. We thought we could try out her plan... and guess what, Mom! Oliver has changed a lot after spending some time with Mia. She has really helped him become more confident. He even managed to score two girls during our holiday!"


    "I don''t give a fuck!" Jane shouted. "You let your son fuck my daughter-in-law... I didn''t bring you up like this."


    Adam winced at hearing his mother swear at him like that. Still, he knew he needed to defend himself against her accusations.


    "Mother, please listen to me." Adam said softly, "I understand that what we''re doing may seem strange to most people. But we''ve discussed everything between us, and everyone involved is okay with it. Mia loves Oliver, and Oliver loves Mia too... And they want each other... We''ve talked about all of this together, as a family. Nobody forced them into anything. Besides, I also had to think about Mia''s future... You know she is still quite young and very beautiful... I wanted to make sure she would remain happy and satisfied with us for a long time."


    "What do you mean?" Jane asked.


    "I mean, Mom, I love Mia very much," Adam explained patiently. "She is my life partner and soulmate. But she''s still in her prime... whereas my sexual prowess has diminished compared to when I was younger. So if one day I''m unable to keep up with her needs... then what happens to our marriage? Wouldn''t it be unfair to Mia? This way, at least, we can ensure she remains content and sexually active even if my abilities decline due to age."


    A shocked expression appeared on Jane''s face upon listening to Adam''s words. For several minutes, she remained silent as she processed everything he''d told her. Finally, she broke the silence by asking Adam another question, "Are you saying that you allowed your son to sleep with your wife because you''re worried about losing your own ability to satisfy her sexually when you grow older?"


    "Yes... And it has already begun," Adam replied with a heavy sigh. "I am not as vigorous as I was ten years ago... My libido is not what it used to be. Sometimes, when Mia wants to have sex, I don''t feel like it... But then I think of how sad she will be if I reject her... How disappointed she will feel... How hurt she might get... So I just force myself to do it."


    Jane was stunned after learning this truth. She never imagined such things were possible! It was hard for her to believe that her son had thought things through so much before letting Oliver sleep with Mia. He wasn''t being selfish or greedy; he was thinking about his wife''s future and also his son''s wellbeing... This man in front of her, the one whom she had raised, had matured into such a responsible person.


    She felt proud of him!


    Still, she couldn''t understand why her son had sent her the video in the first place... Why would he share something so personal? What did he expect to gain from doing so?

 Chapter 42 - 42: Will you do this for me, Mother?

    Adam must''ve read her mind as he responded to her unspoken question, "I sent you that video hoping you could see the happiness of Oliver... And maybe help me fulfill my wish... My greatest desire..."


    "What desire?"


    "Well, Mother... You look stunning today... And you''ve taken great care of your body... And your beauty has always made me fantasize about you." Adam''s face turned red after saying that, but he continued, "My wish is to make love to you. I want to become one with you before I am not able to get erections. Please, Mother, let''s do this."


    Jane was shocked beyond belief! She couldn''t believe her own ears! Had she heard her son correctly? Did he just say he wanted to fuck her? How could he even say something like this in front of her?! What was wrong with him? Was he insane?!


    No! There was definitely something wrong here...


    But, no matter how much Jane tried to deny it, there was no denying the fact that Adam had indeed said those words.


    Adam saw his mother''s face redden and then whiten, like a traffic signal changing from green to amber and red. He could guess what she was thinking about right now. And although he knew his request would shock and disturb his mother greatly, he still wanted to try his luck... Because if she refused him outright, he wouldn''t press further. After all, he didn''t want to lose his mother forever!


    However, Jane just stared blankly at her son, unable to speak or respond. Her mind was completely occupied with what he''d said moments ago. It seemed unbelievable! This was definitely not the same boy she had raised. No way! Not her son! Her son would never ask his mother to sleep with him! Never!! It wasn''t possible! This must be some kind of sick joke...


    Yet, the longing in his eyes and the sincerity of his words made her realize that maybe there might be a chance...


    But before she could think more about this matter, Adam spoke once again, "Mom, I know it sounds really weird to hear me say this... but I really want to experience sex with you. I have always felt jealous when you slept with other men in the past. Sometimes, it used to hurt me a lot seeing you enjoy yourself with someone else when I was so desperate to spend time with you... You have no idea how much pain and suffering I had to go through to suppress my urges... My feelings towards you..."


    Jane shook her head and covered her face with her hands as if trying to block out what she''d just heard. She couldn''t accept such things easily.


    "Please don''t make fun of me like this. You know I''m too old for that," she whispered softly behind her hands.


    Adam stood up and moved closer to her. He gently held both her wrists and slowly pulled them away from her face, revealing his mother''s beautiful face again. Then he leaned down and kissed her forehead, followed by a soft kiss on her cheek.


    "No... Mother, it''s not a joke... It''s my deepest desire," he said gently. "I have been suppressing my desires ever since I was young, and now that I have shared this with you, please don''t reject me."


    Jane looked at her son and saw that he was serious. There was no doubt about it. In fact, there was nothing funny or playful in his tone of voice or his facial expression. His eyes were full of longing and desperation, as though he were pleading for her mercy!


    At this moment, Jane understood why Adam had sent her the video earlier. It was to prepare her mind... And also to give her time to think things over...


    Now here he was asking her directly to sleep with him! What should she do? Should she accept or refuse?


    On one side, she felt disgusted thinking about having sex with her own son, but on the other side, she knew how much this meant for Adam...


    He had always loved her so dearly... She remembered how he would often hug her whenever they met after being separated for a long time. And sometimes during their conversations, he would get emotional and cry. But even though he cared about her deeply, he never touched her intimately before...


    So maybe it wasn''t right for her to reject such an earnest request from him? Maybe it was the right thing to do... To show her love and affection towards her child... Yes! That must be it! Surely, it must be what she should do...


    Jane looked into her son''s eyes once again and tried to read his emotions. They seemed sincere enough... Then suddenly, she felt a warmth inside her heart, a feeling of tenderness towards her son...


    Could it be that she also loved him as much as he loved her?


    Perhaps she did... After all, he was the only person left who truly loved and cared about her unconditionally... So shouldn''t she reciprocate his feelings? Shouldn''t she grant his wish? Wasn''t he worth it?


    And besides, she had always been sleeping around... What harm would there be if she slept with Adam just this once?


    ''Yes! It will make both of us happy,'' Jane thought.


    Adam saw the change in her expression and felt encouraged. He wrapped his arms around her shoulders, pulling her close, pressing their bodies together... S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Will you do this for me, Mother?" He whispered in her ear. "Will you share yourself with me? Let me inside your body."


    His warm breath tickled her neck, sending shivers throughout her entire being. She couldn''t believe what she was doing! How could she allow herself to fall for such temptation?! Yet, it felt good... So very good...


    Jane answered him by locking her fingers behind his head and kissing him passionately on his lips.

 Chapter 43 - 43: They arent as beautiful as they used to be...

    It was as if sparks flew everywhere when they kissed, lighting up the fires within them. Their tongues entwined, exploring each other''s mouths as their hands roamed freely over each other''s bodies...


    Adam took hold of his mother''s fat asscheeks with both hands and began groping them through her denim shorts.


    "Mphhh..." Jane moaned, breaking the kiss briefly. "Slow down, darling. We have all the time we need. There''s no rush."


    "Sorry, I got carried away... It''s just that I''ve dreamt of doing this with you for such a long time now," he said.


    She smiled at him and said, "Don''t apologize. You have every right to touch me wherever and however you please." She paused for a moment before continuing, "And since we''re going to go all the way, I might as well take these clothes off first."


    She got up from her chair, turned around so that her back was facing him, undid the button of her shorts, then slowly unzipped them... S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam''s cock hardened even further beneath his bathrobe as he watched his mother lower her shorts down to reveal her lacy black thong panties. They clung to her firm round buttocks perfectly. He could see her cameltoe through the thin fabric, which made him even hornier...


    "Mmm... Nice..." Adam commented as he reached out and touched one of her butt cheeks. Then he brought his hand up along the crack of her ass until he reached the string of her g-string.


    Jane let out a gasp as she felt his fingers slide between her ass crack and brush against her anus. She had never felt anything like that before. It sent waves of pleasure coursing throughout her whole body. Her pussy started getting wet.


    Adam slowly pulled her g-string down, exposing her beautiful, heart-shaped ass... The skin was smooth and flawless, and the color contrasted beautifully with the dark shade of her thong.


    He moved his face closer to her butt, pressing his nose against her left butt cheek, taking in her scent. A musky odor filled his nostrils, mixed with her natural smell and sweat. It was intoxicatingly arousing.


    Jane didn''t move at all as Adam began kissing her asscheeks lovingly. She loved every second of it... Every lick, suckle, nibble, and kiss...


    Next, he turned his attention towards her pussy, running his tongue between her labia. The taste was delicious! Sweet yet salty.


    "Ohhh..." she moaned softly as his tongue explored her intimate area.


    He continued pleasuring her with his mouth and fingers while she reached for her shirt and unbuttoned it.


    Adam was too preoccupied with eating out his mother''s pussy to notice what she was doing behind him. So when he saw two pieces of clothing falling down beside him on the floor, he was surprised.


    ''Whoa! She took off her top already?'' he thought to himself.


    And sure enough, he soon saw a large pair of breasts hanging down in front of him like ripe fruits. They shook back and forth each time Jane breathed or moved slightly.


    Adam stopped what he was doing and stood up behind his mother. Then he grabbed both of her boobs with his hands and began squeezing and fondling them.


    "They aren''t as beautiful as they used to be... Are they, Adam?" She said, reaching backwards and stroking his hair. "I am not as young as Mia. I don''t know if you''d enjoy them as much."


    "Are you kidding? Look at these huge melons!" Adam whispered as he continued kneading her breast flesh with his palms. "They''re so big and soft and heavy and firm... I love them!"


    Jane smiled at her son''s compliment.


    Then Adam placed both his thumbs on either side of her nipple, rolling them back and forth. This made Jane bite her lip to keep from crying out loud.


    After a while, Adam stopped playing with her nipples and slid his left hand down her belly until it came into contact with her crotch. Then, spreading apart the lips of her labia with two fingers, he inserted his middle finger inside her vagina and began finger-fucking her at a slow pace.


    "Mmmmm..." Jane moaned as she felt her body being penetrated by Adam''s finger. She was already very wet, and now his finger was adding even more stimulation.


    As Adam fingered his mother, his thumb brushed across her swollen clitoris. This caused her hips to buck slightly each time he did so.


    When she couldn''t take any more, she asked him to stop.


    Adam removed his finger from her pussy and brought it up to his face, where he sniffed it. There was a strong scent emanating from it; a mixture of her juices and sweat.


    "Smells good," he commented. Then he proceeded to lick his finger clean. The taste was even better than the smell.


    Jane chuckled at this, "You are crazy..."


    She turned around to face her son. Her eyes went wide as she saw how huge Adam''s cock had grown since he removed his bathrobe. It was thicker and longer than she remembered. And there were several prominent veins running along its length.


    "Oh my god..." Jane gasped.


    "It''s grown over the years..." Adam said with a sheepish grin on his face.


    Jane reached out with one hand and wrapped her fingers around his shaft. She started stroking him slowly. Then she kneeled down in front of him and took hold of his cock with both her hands.


    "Damn it... If I had known that my own son was this big, maybe I''d have done this sooner." Jane exclaimed.

 Chapter 44 - 44: Come on, darling... Fuck your mommy now!

    Before Adam could say anything else, she wrapped her lips around his penis head and began sucking him like crazy.


    "Gahhh..." Adam gasped as he felt the warmth and moistness of his mother''s mouth surrounding his member.


    She was wild as hell. He loved watching her bob up and down on his dick while massaging his balls at the same time.


    Adam placed his hand on the back of Jane''s head and gently pushed her forward, encouraging her to take more of his cock into her throat.


    And that was exactly what she did, letting go of his balls and using both hands instead to hold his thighs while she deepthroated him. Her nose touched his pubic area as her lips reached all the way to the base of his cock.


    "Fuck yeah..." Adam moaned as his mother gagged herself on his cock. "I guess mother knows best... You are awesome!"


    He watched with satisfaction as Jane continued to suck him off. She looked so beautiful doing it that he couldn''t help but run his fingers through her hair as she performed oral sex on him.


    As her blowjob continued, Adam added, "Just to let you know, Oliver has a bigger cock than me."


    Jane paused for a moment before pulling back and letting her son''s penis slip out of her mouth with a pop sound. She had saliva running down her chin and neck as she panted for air.


    She looked up at Adam in amazement. "Are you kidding? That boy has an even bigger cock than yours?"


    Adam smiled mischievously, "Why don''t you find out for yourself when you meet him?"


    "In that case, I can''t wait to try out Oliver''s monster..." Jane said. "But first I need to deal with yours."


    Without waiting for his reply, she engulfed his whole cock once again, deep into her mouth. This made him moan louder than before. He felt his orgasm building up quickly inside his body and knew he wouldn''t be able to last much longer.


    As he approached climax, Jane pulled back, leaving only the head of his cock in her mouth as she began to stroke him furiously. With each pump, she twisted her wrist slightly, adding even more stimulation.


    "Fuckkk... Mother..." Adam grunted as he shot streams of semen into his mother''s mouth.


    She swallowed every drop without hesitation until finally his ejaculation subsided. Then she released her grip on his penis and allowed it to fall from her lips. "Mmmhhh... I can never get tired of this taste... I hope you still have enough energy for your old mom."


    With these words, Jane stood up, walked over to the bed, laid down on all fours with her ass raised high in the air, and said, "Come on, darling... Fuck your mommy now!"


    "Don''t worry, mother. I feel extra virile after getting this out of my system. Now I can go on forever... And that''s what I am going to do to you."


    Adam approached her from behind and grabbed onto her buttocks. Then he positioned his cock at the entrance of her vagina. He wanted to savor every moment, so he took it nice and easy as he slowly inserted his penis inside of her.


    Jane moaned as she felt her son penetrating her pussy with his enormous shaft. She loved the feeling of having a large dick inside her.


    Adam began pushing deeper into his mother''s pussy until their hips met. Then he pulled almost all the way back out before plunging in again.


    "Oh yeah... This feels so good," he said. "It''s amazing how you tighten your pussy around me when I thrust hard."


    Jane let out another loud moan and replied, "I''m glad you enjoy it..."


    She then proceeded to clench and unclench her vaginal muscles repeatedly, which caused Adam''s cock to twitch inside of her.


    "Ahhhhh..." he cried as he continued fucking her. "Oh yes... That feels so good... Fuck... Keep doing that!"


    The sound of flesh slapping against flesh filled the room as they both moaned and groaned together.


    Jane was enjoying herself immensely as her son fucked her doggy style. She reached between her legs with one hand to play with her clit while Adam continued pounding away behind her.


    This pleasure reached beyond words for Jane... Here was her own child screwing her brains out! How often does something like that happen?


    She never thought she would ever have sex with Adam, but now that they were doing it, it seemed like the most natural thing in the world. It didn''t matter if he was her son. In fact, she actually found it kind of hot!


    Meanwhile, Adam was lost in blissful ecstasy. He had dreamt about doing this countless times since his teenage years but never thought it would come true.


    Even though it was happening right before his eyes, it still felt unreal. It was as if he was living out a fantasy that could never really be real.


    But here they were... Mother and son engaged in intercourse... Fucking their brains out!


    Adam continued driving into his mother for several more minutes until sweat started pouring down his forehead. His breathing grew heavier and heavier.


    "Ughhh..." he grunted as he felt the twinge of his orgasm approaching.


    "I feel you throbbing inside me, baby!" Jane screamed. "Please cum in me..."


    Her words pushed him past the point of no return. He slammed his hips forward as hard as he could, driving deep into his mother''s pussy, and then he exploded deep within her womb.


    "Ahhhhh..." They both cried in unison as they reached orgasm together.


    Adam''s cock throbbed violently inside of his mother as he emptied his balls into her. She continued milking every last drop from him with her vaginal muscles while also stroking her clit furiously until she too came hard.


    "Ugghhh..." he grunted again as he finished unloading himself inside her pussy.


    Afterwards, he rolled to one side, pulling out of his mother. They lay next to each other on their backs, panting.


    "That was incredible," Adam said. "Thanks, Mother. I love you."


    "I know... I always have. And I''m sorry I didn''t realize sooner how much pain I put you through."


    "Don''t say that," Adam said softly as he turned towards her. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She turned as well, so they were facing each other on the bed with their bodies pressed against one another.


    He kissed her on the lips, "I love you."


    "I love you too," she replied as their tongues met again.

 Chapter 45 - 45: How did you know we were here?

    When Oliver and Mia returned after having an excellent lunch at the best restaurant in the city, they noticed a strange silence filling the room. At first, they thought Adam must have gone out somewhere, but soon discovered that two pairs of feet were sticking out of the covers of the beds...


    Adam and Jane were lying naked together underneath the blanket! Their eyes were closed, and they seemed to be asleep. Both of them had huge smiles on their faces.


    It took a moment before it dawned upon Mia what she was seeing, but once it did, she couldn''t contain herself.


    "Oh my god!"


    Immediately, both Adam and Jane opened their eyes to stare at the newcomers standing by the entrance. A brief expression of shock crossed their faces as they looked up at them and then disappeared just as quickly when they saw who it was. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, well, well... look who''s back," Jane said mischievously while getting up on her knees and lifting the covers off her body. She didn''t bother covering herself up, instead allowing Oliver and Mia to get a good view of her nude figure.


    "Grandma!" Oliver shouted as his eyes roamed over her body. "What... What were you doing here?"


    "What does it look like?" Jane replied, running her hands through her long black hair as she spoke. "Your father and I had a very pleasant time."


    She turned her gaze towards Mia and winked at her suggestively.


    Mia blushed bright red as Jane''s words sunk in and she realized the implications behind them. Then she turned to Adam for confirmation of what she thought happened between him and his mother.


    He nodded his head and added with a big smile on his face, "Yes... We fucked... It was great!"


    This left Oliver speechless while Mia stood there with wide-opened eyes. Neither of them could believe what they had just heard!


    Adam chuckled at their reactions as he sat upright on the bed. Then he looked over at his wife, who was still staring at him in shock. "What? Don''t tell me this is worse than what you do with our son!"


    "I''m not complaining!" Mia shook her head, snapping out of her stupor. She giggled like a naughty girl and added, "In fact, I also somehow ended up getting fucked by a masseur, Jake, when Oliver and I went to a massage parlor for a massage earlier today..."


    "So you finally decided to get fucked by a man other than me or our son?" Adam said with a smile.


    Mia took a deep breath and said, "Well... I didn''t intend it to happen... But it just happened..."


    Adam laughed out loud when he heard this.


    "It''s good that you''re enjoying your life," Adam added. "You deserve happiness. And if you can find that in another man, then go ahead. As long as you remain faithful to us."


    "Of course! I will always be faithful to our family and will never do anything that hurts any of us," Mia assured him. "And speaking of which, Oliver had tattoos made on my pubic region and buttocks today... Do you want to see them?"


    Both Adam and Jane raised their eyebrows upon hearing these words. They looked at her as if they couldn''t wait to get a closer look.


    Mia grinned mischievously before removing her shorts and panties in one go, then turning around, giving Adam and Jane a perfect view of both her lower backside as well as the newly inked tattoo on her pubic mound.


    "Oh my god! It looks awesome!" Adam exclaimed while staring at Mia''s crotch area.


    "Right?" Oliver chimed in. "I got the idea when we were having sex this morning."


    Jane smiled as she saw Adam staring at Mia''s pussy. Her son seemed very excited.


    She crawled towards him from behind and wrapped her arms around his waist, pressing her large breasts against his back. Then she whispered into his ear seductively, "I see that your wife''s tattoo is getting you horny again... Why don''t you go fuck her now?"


    Adam didn''t need much convincing to jump at this suggestion. "Yes! I will do that."


    He turned to face his wife, who was standing naked with her legs spread wide apart in front of him. "Come on, baby. Let me admire your new artwork," he said.


    Mia smiled and came forward, climbing onto the bed. She got down on all fours with her ass raised high in the air, presenting herself for her husband. Her pussy was already wet with anticipation as he moved closer to her from behind.


    Adam rubbed his cock against her labia a few times until it was completely coated with her juices and then slid it inside her without further ado. He started pounding away at her right from the start, going fast and deep.


    "Ahhhhh!" Mia screamed out in pleasure as she felt his thick shaft penetrate her depths. She couldn''t help but moan every time he pushed himself into her, making her whole body shudder.


    Meanwhile, Jane motioned towards Oliver to move closer to her and said, "Come here, my grandson... I missed you so much."


    She wrapped her arms around him and pulled him into a tight embrace.


    "I missed you too," Oliver replied as he hugged her back. "But how did you know we were here?"


    "I was nearby for work when your father sent me the message, and I came rushing to meet you, but things happened, and we began fucking like crazy..."

 Chapter 46 - 46: I love challenges.

    As their bodies pressed together, Oliver felt his cock growing hard again, especially after seeing his dad pounding Mia from behind. His grandmother seemed to notice it too...


    Jane reached down and grasped Oliver''s erection through his boxers. Then she began stroking him and asked, "Mmmmmm... do you want to fuck your Grandma? Or do you find me old now?"


    "What? You''re still young and so sexy, Grandma! And I am not hard because of Dad and Mom... It''s your naked body that did this to me."


    "Oh my... You know how to talk, don''t you?" Jane chuckled as she continued rubbing his member. "But I want you to show me instead... Take off your clothes."


    Oliver wasted no time in undressing himself. After stripping naked, he stood before his grandmother with an enormous boner jutting out from between his legs.


    Jane licked her lips as she saw his massive erection. She couldn''t believe how big it was! It was even larger than her son''s cock! "My goodness! You are truly a sight to behold... This thing is huge! Your father told me that you are even bigger than him..."


    "I am bigger than Dad. I measured it," Oliver replied proudly.


    She laughed at hearing this and added with a smile on her face, "Not just your father, but this is the Biggest dick I have seen in my entire life! I feel blessed that I am going to experience this monster today... I hope I can handle it!"


    Then Jane leaned forward and licked his cock from base to tip.


    "Mmmhhh..." She moaned as she tasted him for the very first time.


    Her grandson''s penis felt so warm and alive in her hands! It was thick, hard, and throbbing with desire.


    Oliver closed his eyes as Jane began sucking him off. She was taking half of his shaft down her throat while jerking him off with one hand. And her mouth seemed to stretch wide open around his girthy shaft!


    It was as if she were trying to swallow his entire length, and he could also feel every detail of her oral skills.


    The way she moved her tongue along his cock head. How she would suckle lightly at times, or even nibble on his glans occasionally... It made him enjoy the blowjob all the more!


    Meanwhile, Mia was still being pounded away by her husband behind her on the bed...


    "Ohhh... Ooooohhhhh..." She let out a loud moan every now and then.


    As for Adam... He kept thrusting in and out of his wife''s pussy like a madman! He found her new tattoo very erotic. The sight of it just drove him crazy! It made him want to fuck her hard... And that''s exactly what he did!


    Adam grabbed onto Mia''s hips and started driving deeper into her with each stroke while also slapping her buttocks with his hands. Then, he began rubbing her clit with his fingers.


    This caused Mia''s whole body to tremble as she felt intense pleasure course through every inch of her body. "Aaaaaaahhh!" Mia screamed out loud while pushing her hips against Adam''s groin, meeting his powerful thrusts.


    Suddenly, she turned her head to see what Oliver was up to. What she saw left her breathless!


    Jane had taken over half of his cock into her mouth! Her cheeks hollowed as she bobbed up and down on it. She even managed to get most of his length inside her oral cavity before pulling back once again.


    "Ohhhh!" Mia moaned when she noticed this. ''My son is fucking his grandmother''s mouth... Oh god! It feels so erotic watching them doing that!''


    And it wasn''t just the sight itself either... There was something else about seeing these two together that made Mia extremely turned on.


    She loved how Oliver''s large cock stretched Jane''s mouth open and forced its way past her throat muscles with ease...


    ''Ahhh... I love Oliver fucking other women... It makes him look so sexy!'' Mia thought to herself. ''I want him to fuck everyone in front of my eyes!''


    As if reading her mind, Oliver turned towards Mia and smiled at her.


    Mia felt herself blush bright red as he stared at her. Then, without breaking eye contact with his mother, Oliver grabbed onto Jane''s hair and pushed himself deeper into his grandma''s mouth.


    "Ughhhh!" Jane grunted in surprise as Oliver forced more of his dick down her throat.


    She began gagging uncontrollably but didn''t stop until she managed to swallow all of his cock!


    That shocked not only Mia but also Adam, who had been focusing on fucking Mia till then.


    "Holy shit!" Adam exclaimed as he watched Oliver shove all his cock inside Jane''s mouth. "What the hell is going on? Is that even possible?" He asked incredulously.


    But before anyone could answer, Jane started moving her head back and forth along Oliver''s shaft while also using her hands to hold his thighs for support.


    ''Her son was right... This boy was indeed huge! She had never experienced a bigger one than this before! And even now, she was struggling to take it all...''


    "Mpppphhhh... Ggghhhhh..." The sound of Jane choking on Oliver''s dick filled the air.


    Adam couldn''t help but feel aroused as he listened to those noises coming out from his mother''s mouth. He looked down to see Mia still staring at them with her eyes wide open in astonishment. Then he turned Mia''s face towards himself and passionately kissed her lips.


    "Mmmmmm..." Mia moaned as she returned his kiss while keeping herself spread wide apart for him to penetrate her deeply once again.


    As they continued kissing passionately, Oliver pulled out from Jane''s mouth. A long string of saliva hung between her mouth and Oliver''s penis...


    Then he sat down on the bed, pulling his grandmother up with him. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Straddle me," Oliver said with a sexy smile on his face.


    "Haah... haah... boy, you are too much for me!" Jane panted heavily before straddling him. "But I love challenges."


    Then she leaned forward and whispered into Oliver''s ear in a sultry voice, "Now fuck me hard, grandson..."

 Chapter 47 - 47: I hope you will not stop fucking your mommy.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt Oliver grab onto her thick asscheeks and spread them apart wide.


    Then he lifted her hips up slightly and positioned his cock beneath her pussy. He then started rubbing his glans along her labia, which made Jane bite her lower lip and moan with pleasure.


    "Unnnggghhhh... Mmmmmmppphhhh..." She groaned as he rubbed against her most sensitive spots.


    Adam was mesmerized as he watched his mother getting ready to take his son''s massive cock inside of herself...


    Soon, Oliver began pushing his penis into her. First, just the tip went in, but then more and more disappeared inside her until his entire length was buried deep within her.


    "Ohhhhh... Ohhhh my god!!!" Jane cried out when she felt him stretching her vaginal walls wide apart. "It hurts so much... But it also feels so good!"


    Oliver smiled at hearing this. "I know," he whispered into her ear.


    Then, without wasting any time, Oliver grabbed onto her buttocks with both his hands and lifted them upwards before slamming back down again.


    This caused his entire shaft to slide out from between Jane''s legs except for its mushroom head, which remained lodged deep within her vaginal cavity before forcing itself downwards once more.


    "Aaaaaaaahhh!" Jane screamed as she experienced being penetrated by such an enormous amount of flesh at once. Her legs trembled as she struggled to stay upright while being impaled by this monster cock!


    Meanwhile, Adam had made Mia lie on her side and was pounding her from behind. He had one hand wrapped around her thigh while the other rested upon her breast.


    As he thrust in and out of her pussy, he could see everything Oliver did with Jane... Every move that he made... and every expression of pain or pleasure that crossed his mother''s face.


    And he found that extremely erotic!


    Mia also got to see full action between Oliver and Jane from this position. She moaned loudly as she felt Adam''s shaft pushing deep within her, but she couldn''t take her eyes away from Oliver and Jane.


    She watched as Oliver continued lifting Jane''s butt upwards before bringing it down again. Each time he did so, Mia felt her own body shudder as she imagined getting fucked like that by her son!


    "Aaaarrrrhhhhh..." Jane cried out in ecstasy. "Ooohhh... It feels soooo gooood..."


    Oliver smiled as he listened to these words coming from his grandmother. He loved hearing her moan with pleasure while he drove himself into her over and over again.


    "Oh yes! Fuck me harder, my grandson!" Jane screamed as she wrapped her arms around him and held on tight.


    "Are you enjoying it, Grandma?"


    "Fuck yeah... I am loving it..." Jane gasped as she bounced up and down his shaft with Oliver''s hands guiding her buttocks... "You are stretching my pussy so much... It''s incredible... Never felt this kind of fullness before..."


    "You like that?"


    "Fuck yes!"


    "Good! I have also wanted to fuck you since forever, grandma," Oliver whispered into her ear.


    He moved his hands towards her asscheeks and began groping them while continuing to slam himself deep within her. As he did so, he watched Jane bite down on her lower lip and throw her head back as she moaned out loud with every thrust of his cock. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ohhhhh... Ooooooohhhh... Yessssss... Give it to me harder, grandson..."


    Soon, the room was filled with the sounds of Jane and Mia moaning and panting as they were being pounded away by their family members.


    And they continued making love like this until all four of them couldn''t take it anymore.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After a long, intense fucking session, they were lying on the bed together¡ªexhausted yet satisfied. They had just finished having sex in various positions... Now it was time for them to relax and unwind.


    "So, how was your experience with my mother?" Adam asked his son as they rested side by side.


    Before Oliver could answer, Jane replied with a laugh, "What do you think? He almost broke my vagina!"


    Oliver felt embarrassed, but Adam seemed to enjoy the comment.


    "That''s exactly what I wanted to know," he said with a grin.


    Then he turned towards Mia, who had her eyes closed beside him, and asked her, "How about you? Did you like seeing him fucking my mother? I found that you get aroused by watching Oliver have sex with other women..."


    Mia opened her eyes at hearing this. A moment passed before she responded with a playful smile, "Yes, I did."


    She then glanced over at Oliver before continuing, "He has always been my baby boy. And seeing him in action like that makes me proud that he can make women moan in pleasure."


    Adam smiled as he heard these words coming from Mia.


    "You''re right, honey! He is becoming a stud now... He can make his experienced Grandma a moaning mess!"


    Jane gave a naughty laugh after hearing Adam''s words and said, "You bet he can!" She sat up beside him before adding with an amused look on her face, "I will be sore for days! But I loved every minute of it."


    "I am glad you came today, or we would have missed each other, as it was our last day of vacation in this city," Adam said. "Now I am very happy that our whole family had sex together. It was a great experience, and we should continue doing this in the future as well."


    "Oh, I sure won''t stop fucking my grandson. With his monster cock always ready, why would I go after other men with inferior dicks?" Jane said, staring at Oliver. Then she turned towards her son and added with a sly smile on her lips, "But don''t worry, dear. I won''t stop fucking you either. You are my son, and I love you."


    Mia couldn''t help but laugh out loud upon hearing Jane say that.


    Then she turned towards Oliver and said, "And I hope you will not stop fucking your mommy too."


    "Who wants to stop?" Oliver said with a big smile on his face, placing an arm around her and pulling her closer to himself. He then leaned forward and kissed her before adding in between breaths, "I can never leave you alone now."


    [A/N: If you guys have any ideas for future plots then don''t forget to share it. If I find them interesting then I will add those for sure. ]

 Chapter 48 - 48: How could you forget about it!

    After their weekend getaway, Adam, Mia, and Oliver took flight to their hometown. Jane stayed back because she still had some work to do there.


    On their journey back home, Oliver kept thinking about how things might change after what happened between them during their trip. He knew that his relationship with his mom and dad was forever changed now.


    Yet, the affection between all three of them had grown stronger than ever before. And he loved that! Even though he didn''t know what would happen from here onwards, he was glad that he got to spend time with his family like this.


    It was as if they had broken through some invisible wall between them that prevented them from expressing their true feelings for one another. Now it felt like nothing could get in the way of their being together.


    No matter what happened next, they would always be one happy family. One very close family.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Once they reached their home city, they took a cab straight to their house, and on the way back, Oliver exclaimed, "Oh my god! I forgot about my school exam starting in two days!"


    "What?" Adam asked. "You didn''t study at all?"


    "I did... But I don''t think it was enough..." Oliver said.


    "Shit!" Mia cursed. "How could you forget about it! Why didn''t you tell us about it before we went on a weekend vacation?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, it was supposed to be a fun family getaway. Plus, I thought of studying during the flight and in the hotel... But we were too busy having fun."


    "Alright, alright... Relax, you two," Adam said to calm Mia and his son down. "We are already reaching home, and it will be nighttime soon. Oliver, you can study tomorrow the whole day before your exam begins. I am sure you will be able to do it."


    Adam''s words made Oliver feel slightly relieved, though he knew that he wouldn''t have enough time to study everything needed for his exams.


    But then he remembered something else.


    His best friend Ron always got the highest marks in class, despite being a shy, introverted guy. Even though he never studied too much, Ron was an exceptionally bright student who could understand any topic without much effort.


    "Wait!" He told his parents. "I have another idea!"


    He took out his phone and quickly dialed Ron''s number. The phone rang for a few moments until someone picked it up from the other end.


    "Hello?"


    "Hey, Ron! This is Oliver."


    "Oh hi! I haven''t heard from you in days."


    "I know. Sorry for that," Oliver replied. "Hey, listen, do you think you can help me study for my school exam? I have forgotten about it, and I need to study as much as possible before the test starts."


    Ron didn''t reply right away, but after a brief pause, he said in a low voice, "Well... I don''t know..."


    "Please, dude!" Oliver pleaded. "I am desperate!"


    Another long pause followed before Ron spoke again, "Okay... So, when do you want to meet? Tomorrow?"


    "No," Oliver said firmly. Then he glanced outside through the cab window and saw that they were almost near his house. It won''t be too long till they reach home.


    "I want to start as soon as possible," he continued speaking into his phone. "I want to come over to your place tonight."


    "Tonight?" Ron''s nervousness was evident in his voice. "You know I have Nyctophobia, right? I don''t feel comfortable with the idea of spending a late night studying together."


    "I know you are scared of night and darkness, but it will be alright. We will stop before it''s too late," Oliver assured him with a confident tone. "And we will be able to carry on in the morning without any issues. Come on! It''s just for one night. I am sure you can manage that much for me."


    He knew he could force Ron to do whatever he wanted. His friend was always timid, especially since Oliver was his only friend, and Ron never had any other friends.


    So he would never refuse Oliver''s requests because he knew it would hurt their bond and friendship if he did so.


    "Alright... I guess we can do that... But we must start early and finish up before it gets too dark outside," Ron said after a momentary pause. Then he added in a nervous voice, "Okay, come over. My mom is also calling you for a dinner. So come over as soon as you can, and we will study afterwards."


    "Thanks! That''s great news!" Oliver exclaimed before ending the call. Then he glanced at his parents, who were listening to their conversation and looking at him.


    "Seems like you are sorted now!" Adam said with a smile on his face.


    Mia nodded in agreement and added, "Yes. And I am relieved that you won''t have to cram everything at the last minute. Ron is such a sweet boy. I am glad that he agreed to help you."


    "I know," Oliver agreed with his mom. "He has always been a very supportive friend."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As soon as they got home, Oliver changed his clothes and rushed out to go over to Ron''s house with his bag full of books.


    He took his bike and rode straight to his friend''s home. It didn''t take him long before he reached Ron''s place.


    Ron lived in a big apartment building with his mother, Maya. He didn''t have a dad, as his mother had conceived him from a casual relationship and chose to raise him on her own.


    This sometimes made Ron wonder about his father, but he knew it wouldn''t make a difference. His mother had always been there for him and loved him dearly.


    Maya owned a successful business, making her very wealthy. Because of this, she could provide everything needed for Ron''s upbringing and education. She also had a hands-off approach to her business, so she was often at home or out shopping with friends.

 Chapter 49 - 49: Maya

    When Oliver reached the apartment building and took the elevator up to his floor, he walked down the hall towards their door and rang the bell.


    Soon enough, Maya opened it for him.


    The first thing that struck him was how she dressed in front of him. He never thought that she would come out wearing nothing but a white apron tied around her neck and waist, which barely covered her large breasts.


    He didn''t know if she wore anything underneath the apron or not... But as he looked at it, it seemed like her huge boobs were spilling out on all sides.


    As usual, she had her long blonde hair tied up into a high ponytail. She was also wearing makeup, but nothing too flashy¡ªit suited her well. It made her look glamorous without being overdone. And her perfume smelled amazing.


    Oliver couldn''t help noticing that even though Maya was in her late 30s now, she still looked as beautiful and sexy as a woman half her age.


    Soon, she greeted him with a wide smile on her face, "Oh, there you are! Come inside."


    "Hi, Aunt Maya. Sorry to come here so late," Oliver said as he entered their home.


    Maya closed the door behind them and walked ahead of him with an elegant stride. Oliver noticed that she was indeed wearing panties underneath the apron¡ªonly a thong that didn''t cover much of anything! S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it did make her butt look very sexy.


    He had seen Maya many times before, but not this exposed! What made him wonder even more was why she would be dressed like this when he came over. Not to mention Ron was still home!


    ''Do they also have a relationship like me and my mother? But knowing Ron''s personality, I doubt he has the courage to do anything with his own mom!'' Oliver thought to himself.


    But whatever the case might be, he decided to ask straight away. "Aunt Maya, I have never seen anyone dressed like this... Is this how you always dress at your home?"


    She laughed softly. Then she glanced back over her shoulder and replied, "Of course not! Today I was supposed to do all my laundry, but the washing machine broke down. And I have no clothes left! So, I was wearing this apron to protect my modesty. Do you think this looks ridiculous on me?"


    "It''s not ridiculous, but a bit... umm... revealing," Oliver said honestly.


    Then he paused before adding with a mischievous grin, "But it doesn''t look bad, Aunt Maya! You are looking hot in it!"


    Oliver''s compliment seemed to please Maya. "Thanks! It means a lot coming from a young man like you!" she said before giving him a flirtatious smile. She then added in a playful tone, "Come on, let''s go to the dining table. Dinner''s ready."


    When Oliver reached the dining room, he found Ron seated at the table, waiting for them. As soon as he saw his friend enter the room, Ron greeted him with a broad smile on his face.


    "Hey dude!" he said while standing up. "I missed you!"


    "I missed you too!" Oliver replied as they high-fived each other.


    Then both sat down at the table along with Maya. The dinner was delicious¡ªspaghetti carbonara with garlic bread and salad.


    While eating, Oliver noticed that Ron didn''t care about his mother sitting next to him wearing such a revealing apron. In fact, he acted very normal and seemed relaxed about it.


    ''Strange...'' He thought to himself.


    But then again, why does he even bother thinking so much about it? He was here just for some late-night studying, right?


    Soon, dinner ended, and Maya stood up from her chair. "Alright, boys! You can go to the room now and study while I clean the table."


    "Yes, Mom," Ron said before getting off his seat.


    He turned to Oliver and added, "Come on. Let''s get started with whatever little time we have left before it gets late."


    Oliver nodded his head and grabbed his bag before following his friend into his bedroom. But as he walked behind Ron, he saw Maya''s half-naked figure out of the corner of his eye. She was bent over the table, collecting their empty plates. And because of the loose apron, her one boob had slipped out from beneath the cloth!


    It seemed like she hadn''t realized it yet!


    Oliver wondered if he should let her know or not, but he decided to keep quiet about it.


    After reaching the bedroom, Oliver sat on the bed while Ron sat next to him and opened up his textbook. Soon they began studying together.


    Time flew by, and after some time, Maya also came to check on them and stood at the door. "How''s it going?"


    "Everything is going fine, Mom. Don''t worry."


    Maya gave a satisfied nod upon hearing this. "That''s good news. But it''s getting late now. Do you think you will be able to continue much longer?"


    "I don''t think so. It''s already very dark outside," Ron said with a worried tone in his voice.


    Hearing this, Oliver sighed. He knew that he should stop here, or else Ron would get scared. "What about keeping the lights on and curtains closed?" Oliver suggested, hoping it would help.


    Ron shook his head. "No... It doesn''t work like that... Even though we keep the lights on, my mind will know that it''s dark outside, and that will scare me!"


    "Okay then..." Oliver muttered with a hint of disappointment in his voice.


    Maya saw this and decided to speak up. "It''s alright. Stressing too much can affect your brain. Instead, relax a little so that you can absorb whatever you study."


    Oliver nodded and said, "I guess you are right! Maybe I just need a bit of rest to take my stress away."


    Maya smiled when she heard these words. Then she glanced at Ron and said, "Why don''t you two go brush your teeth now, and then we can all sleep?"


    Ron glanced at the clock before replying. "Yes, it''s already late... Let''s do that."


    As soon as Ron finished speaking, he walked past his mother and entered his bathroom with Oliver trailing behind him.


    Once done brushing their teeth, they returned to the bedroom where Maya was waiting for them. When she saw them returning, she said cheerfully, "Now let''s sleep, shall we? I have already changed your bedsheets, Ron!"


    "Wait!" Oliver exclaimed. "Are we sleeping together? In this bed?"


    "Of course! Ron needs me at night because of his condition. So we both always sleep together!" Maya replied as if it wasn''t a big deal at all.


    "Oh..." Oliver uttered, still surprised by what he heard. But then he continued, "It''s okay. I can sleep in the guestroom. It will be too crowded if the three of us sleep together in one bed..."


    But Maya interrupted him and said, "Don''t be so silly! There is enough space in this bed for all of us!"

 Chapter 50 - 50: Are you feeling cold?

    She then took hold of Oliver''s hand and made him sit beside her on the edge of the bed. Then she asked him softly, "Do you feel uneasy about sleeping with older women like me? You think it will be uncomfortable for us to stay close together?"


    "Of course not. You are a very attractive lady. Who wouldn''t love having someone like you by their side?" he said without hesitation.


    Hearing this, Maya smiled and replied flirtatiously, "Thank you! I appreciate your kind words!"


    Then she turned to Ron and asked, "So, which side do you want to sleep on?"


    Ron looked at both of them before saying, "Umm... I think right."


    "Alright," she said. She moved aside and let her son climb into the bed. Once he settled himself beneath the covers, Maya looked back at Oliver.


    Oliver didn''t need to be told anything more. He knew what Maya wanted him to do next, so he quickly climbed onto the bed after taking his shoes off. Once they got under the sheets together, Maya leaned over to give Ron a kiss goodnight on his cheek.


    Then she turned to Oliver and gave him a soft peck on his cheek as well before wishing them both goodnight. After that, she lay back down between her son and his friend with a satisfied expression on her face.


    Soon everyone closed their eyes and tried falling asleep. But Oliver couldn''t fall asleep yet, and he knew he wouldn''t be able to do so anytime soon unless he calmed himself down.


    The main reason behind this was the fact that Maya had shifted her body closer towards him now. And since she slept on her side facing Ron, Oliver felt the softness of her round ass pressing against his thigh.


    "Hey, Oliver, do you mind taking your shorts off?" Maya whispered. "Your rough fabric is making it uncomfortable for me."


    Oliver hesitated a little bit at first, but then he realized that Maya was also just wearing an apron and thong.


    "Okay. I hope you don''t mind though," he replied back in a low voice as he began lowering his shorts, but he didn''t stop there. Instead, he also removed his shirt as well as his briefs too!


    Maya, who had her face on the other side, couldn''t see this, but she heard the sounds of clothes rustling and could guess that Oliver must have stripped more than she asked for.


    The moment Oliver removed everything, he looked at Maya and smirked, ''Since you are dressed so skimpy, I should take advantage of it.''


    And with this thought in mind, Oliver slid closer to Maya and pressed himself against her backside.


    When she felt something soft yet firm poking her butt crack, Maya knew right away what it was... It was Oliver''s penis!


    But strangely enough, instead of moving away from him or telling him to stop, Maya continued lying still in bed.


    Oliver couldn''t believe it! ''Does that mean she is allowing me to touch her like this?''


    Then he decided to push things further. Slowly and carefully, so as not to wake Ron, Oliver wrapped one arm around Maya''s waist and pulled himself towards her even closer. Now his chest was touching her back, and his dick was pressed up against her butt crack.


    He stayed like this for some time, just enjoying how soft and warm she felt against his body.


    After some time, Oliver pulled the knots of the apron and untied it. As the cloth slipped away, he grabbed both of her breasts and started fondling them. ''Oh god! They are so big and heavy!''


    He then started rubbing them in circular motions. And after a while, he also moved one hand downwards towards her panties and placed his fingers over the front part of her underwear.


    Suddenly, Maya''s body stiffened, and she let out an audible moan. "Ahh!" She didn''t expect Oliver to go this far.


    But then again, she liked it.


    She kept her eyes closed and pretended nothing was happening between them while Oliver continued touching her intimately.


    He rubbed his finger against the fabric of Maya''s underwear for a few moments before slipping underneath the material. His thumb began massaging her clitoris while using two of his digits to penetrate her wet pussy.


    "Mmmmnnnhhh!" She moaned as her son lay beside them sleeping, unaware that his friend was fingering his mother right next to him!


    Maya couldn''t help herself from moving around now because Oliver''s fingers were making her feel really good. She wanted more... much more!


    So she moved one hand down to grab Oliver''s penis and started stroking it with her palm.


    "Aunt Maya... You are enjoying this too?" Oliver asked in a low tone.


    She didn''t reply.


    Oliver was a little disappointed at first, but he soon forgot about it as Maya increased the speed of her handjob on him.


    Oliver also picked up the pace with his fingers and rubbed Maya''s clit as he penetrated her deeper inside her vagina.


    The sound of heavy breathing and slight moans filled the otherwise quiet bedroom.


    Then suddenly Ron woke up. He looked at his mother, who had her eyes closed and was panting heavily. "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing... I''m... fine," she said between breaths, pausing her hand from stroking Oliver''s shaft. She didn''t want Ron to notice anything unusual happening between them. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Ron sensed something strange and looked over her shoulder at Oliver, whose face was buried deep into Maya''s hair. "Oliver? Are you feeling cold?"


    "Yes," Oliver replied, trying hard not to let out any sounds that might give away their dirty activities. "That''s why I moved close to Aunt Maya for warmth. She is so soft and warm."


    Maya smiled upon hearing these words. "Yes, he was feeling cold," she added quickly. "Don''t worry, Ron. Go back to sleep now."


    "I understand. But you should grab extra blankets if you need them. Since Mom is only wearing an apron, you both might catch a cold," he said innocently. "I can get an extra blanket from the guest room if you want."


    "Don''t worry. I will warm myself using your mother," Oliver said with a grin on his face.


    Hearing this, Maya couldn''t help but smile too. ''He is so naughty.''


    But Ron didn''t seem to notice the sexual innuendo in Oliver''s words, and he just nodded before lying down again.


    "Sleep tight, guys!" he exclaimed before turning away from them.

 Chapter 51 - 51: Dont you want to lower your voice?

    Oliver and Maya didn''t wait another moment before resuming what they were doing earlier.


    They continued fondling each other until Maya stopped jerking Oliver off and pushed her ass back against his crotch.


    Oliver knew what that meant... It meant Maya wanted him to fuck her!


    He smiled as he reached around her thigh and lifted one leg up in the air. Then he positioned himself behind her exposed slit while Maya used one hand to guide his erect member inside her pussy.


    Once she felt the tip of his cock touching her moist opening, she removed her hand and waited for him to enter her. "Do it," she whispered.


    Oliver wasted no time thrusting forward until he was completely buried deep inside her warm, welcoming hole!


    "Ughh," she moaned as Oliver started pounding her slowly at first. Then he began going faster and harder with every passing second.


    "Ooohhh!" Maya moaned again as Oliver picked up the pace.


    The sound of their bodies colliding echoed throughout the room, accompanied by Maya''s soft mewling noises and heavy panting. She tried her best to keep her voice down while being fucked by Oliver.


    But still, sometimes she couldn''t help but let out loud grunts when he hit a particularly sensitive area within her body.


    At the same time, Oliver also enjoyed feeling her tight walls squeeze around his shaft as he continued thrusting into her. ''Damn! This is so much better than I thought it would be!''


    After a while, though, both of them stopped worrying about Ron waking up or not. They just focused on enjoying each other''s bodies.


    Maya especially liked it whenever Oliver grabbed onto her breasts and squeezed them hard. So much so that after some time she even took his other hand and placed it over her tit too!


    Oliver understood what she liked and used both hands to fondle Maya''s boobs now. He also increased the tempo of his hips and started ramming her with full force!


    The slapping noises became louder as their sweat-soaked skin slapped against each other.


    "Unh... Unggghhh! Mmmppphhh!!" Maya couldn''t stop herself from moaning out loud anymore. She was lost in the pleasure Oliver was giving to her.


    Oliver grunted loudly too as his thick cock plunged in and out of Maya''s dripping wet pussy. Her walls gripped his dick as if begging it to stay buried inside her forever!


    But he didn''t want this experience to end just yet either... He wanted to enjoy every moment of being with Maya like this!


    So he slowed down a little bit but continued pounding her nice and hard. He kept squeezing and pinching her nipples between his fingers as well.


    Then after some more time, he switched positions again.


    This time instead of lying sideways on the bed, Maya was kneeling on all fours while Oliver mounted her from behind like a man humping a bitch! Except Maya wasn''t some ordinary bitch... She was his best friend''s mother!


    And now he was fucking her doggy style right beside her sleeping son!


    Maya arched her back as Oliver continued fucking her hard. And while doing so, he slapped her ass cheeks with each thrust. ''This woman is crazy! Letting me do whatever I want with her... Even though her son is sleeping right next to us!''


    "Don''t you want to lower your voice?" He asked in a whispering tone while leaning forward towards her ear.


    "Ahh... If we don''t wake up Ron, I don''t care!" She said without hesitation before pushing herself backward onto Oliver''s shaft again. Then she turned her head over her shoulder and looked back at him. Her face flushed red from all the excitement.


    Oliver smiled as he watched her facial expressions. "You are such a dirty slut."


    "Only for big-dicked guys like you," Maya replied with a grin on her lips.


    Hearing this, Oliver laughed out loud but quickly covered his mouth when he remembered Ron''s presence in the bed next to them.


    But they didn''t know that Ron wasn''t asleep...


    Ron was already awake for some time and was listening to their moans while pretending to sleep. He couldn''t believe what was happening right now! His friend was having sex with his mother!


    And worse than that... It seemed like she enjoyed it! A lot!


    He felt betrayed by both of them. Betrayed and angry. Very angry!


    But still, he felt powerless to do anything about it because deep down inside he knew why this happened.


    He knew he had been a coward most of his life, and that made him unable to take action whenever necessary.


    Even when his mother made bold advances towards him, he never dared to try anything with her.


    And now he lost her... S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lost her to Oliver...


    His best friend!


    ''How could my best friend do something like this behind my back?'' Ron wondered as he listened to Maya''s loud moans.


    But then again, it wasn''t just any guy who was fucking Maya right now... It was Oliver!


    The one he considered his brother. The one who always stood beside him whenever he needed help. The one who always protected him from bullies at school. The one who had been there for him when no one else cared about him. The one who treated him better than anyone ever did before!


    ''So do I even have the right to get angry at him? I never took any initiative in claiming my mom, even after all those teasing and seduction she threw at me. And now that he was able to fuck her, I can''t complain. Moreover, it was wrong for me to think of my mother in a sexual way in the first place. What kind of son lusts over his mother? If anything, I should be thankful that Oliver took her away from me. Now Mom won''t try to tease and seduce me anymore. Instead, she will focus all her attention on Oliver.''


    Thinking about this made Ron feel sad but relieved at the same time. Sad because he knew that Maya would never look at him in the same way again. But relieved because he didn''t want to fall into temptation and commit such a taboo.


    He believed incest was wrong, no matter how beautiful or hot his mother was! ''I need to accept it. Mom will be with Oliver now... We were never meant to be together anyway.''

 Chapter 52 - 52: At least until morning comes...

    As he listened to their grunting and panting, he heard Maya moaning louder than before.


    "Ahhh... Yesss!!! Fuck yeah... Give it to me! Fuck me harder! Make my pussy cum! Ooooohhh... Fuckkk!!!!!"


    Ron couldn''t believe what he just heard! He had never heard his mother swear like this or talk dirty like this! Not even once!


    Maya wasn''t exactly the type of woman who cursed every other word she said, nor did she act like a slut. She was more reserved than that. She had always been classy and sophisticated.


    And yet here she was swearing like some kind of porn star as she got fucked by his friend.


    ''I guess she can''t control herself when Oliver is making her feel good in bed.''


    "Damn, Aunt Maya! You are such a whore," Oliver said with a laugh. Then he spanked her ass cheeks twice. "You like it, huh?"


    Maya moaned as she felt Oliver slapping her butt. "Yes! I love being treated like this! Hit me again!"


    Oliver grinned as he saw Maya''s buttocks turning red from the impact of his hand hitting it repeatedly. Then he smacked her round bottom once again.


    But still, that wasn''t enough to satisfy Maya''s lustful appetite...


    She wanted more... much more than this!


    And so she turned around and looked back at him over her shoulder. A mischievous smile appeared on her lips when their eyes met.


    "Spank me with both hands!"


    Oliver laughed out loud and said, "Fine then." Then he proceeded to spank Maya with both hands, making her scream out loud.


    "Aaaahhh!!! Oohhhh!! Yes! Just like that!"


    Maya continued moaning in pleasure while Oliver kept slapping her ass cheeks hard. It seemed like he was hitting a drum instead of a person''s buttocks! Each time his palm connected with her butt, it created a loud smacking sound followed by Maya''s cries of ecstasy.


    Ron couldn''t believe what he just witnessed. His mom was acting completely crazy!


    But still, he couldn''t stop himself from watching them fuck each other senseless. After all, it wasn''t often that one got to see their hot mother being fucked by another man... A very well-endowed man at that! He knew Oliver''s cock was much bigger than his own small one.


    Ron felt ashamed as he thought about it but still continued spying on Maya and Oliver having sex right next to him. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon, Maya started cumming on Oliver''s massive dick, which made Ron jealous of his friend even more because he never got to experience something like this himself. Not with any girl! Let alone his hot mother!


    ''If only I weren''t such a wimp! If only I could get over my shyness and fear of getting rejected! Maybe then I would be able to get a girlfriend and fuck her too.''


    As Maya kept cumming on Oliver''s cock, she screamed out loud in pleasure while also saying things like...


    "You''re the best!"


    "Nobody fucks better than you do!"


    "I''m so glad to be with a big-dicked man again!"


    "I want you to fuck me every day from now on!"


    Oliver loved hearing these words coming out of her mouth. They made him feel special and important. Like he mattered a lot to someone else other than his parents.


    He also knew that Maya wasn''t just saying all those things for no reason. She really meant them. And knowing this filled his heart with happiness.


    After several minutes of intense sex, Oliver finally couldn''t hold back his seed anymore. So he pulled his dick out of Maya''s cunt just before shooting thick strands of jizz all over Maya''s face!


    "Unnfff!! Yes! Cover me in your sperm!" Maya cried out in joy as she felt Oliver''s hot semen splashing against her beautiful skin.


    Ron was stunned by what happened next... Instead of cleaning herself up immediately afterwards, Maya rubbed the sticky fluid into her cheeks and forehead using both hands like some kind of lotion or skincare product!


    Then she licked her fingers clean afterward. "Mmm... So delicious!" she said while looking back at Oliver with a naughty grin on her lips.


    But then Maya stopped smiling when she noticed that Ron was awake too! He had been watching them this whole time!


    "Ronnie..." she began nervously. But Ron interrupted her before she could say anything else.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. It''s okay. I understand."


    "No, honey. Listen..."


    But still, Ron interrupted her again.


    "It''s alright. You don''t have to explain yourself to me. After all, you''re an adult woman who is free to do whatever she wants. And if you want to have sex with my best friend, then there''s nothing wrong with that. I''m not going to stop you two from doing it."


    Maya didn''t know what to say about that, so she remained silent for a moment before asking, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, Mom." Ron paused for a second and took a deep breath before continuing. "I am not angry at either of you. In fact, I think it''s good that Oliver is fucking you now... Because it will help me get over my sinful feelings for you."


    "What do you mean?" Oliver asked, surprised to hear such a confession coming from his shy friend.


    "Well... I have always felt a certain attraction towards my mother. The way she looked and acted was so sexy. But I knew that incest is wrong. So I tried to ignore those thoughts and suppress them. However, every time she would tease or flirt with me, it got harder and harder to resist."


    "I''m so sorry, son! I never thought that my behavior would affect you in that manner. I just wanted to tease you to make you a little less shy. I didn''t realize that you were getting aroused by it." Maya said as tears started forming in her eyes. Then she continued after taking a deep breath. "Please forgive me for being such a bad mother! I promise to change my behavior from now on. For your own good."


    "It''s alright, Mom. It wasn''t entirely your fault. You were just trying to help me in your own way. And besides, it was my problem too for lusting over my own mom. Anyway, seeing you get fucked by Oliver made me realize that I shouldn''t be thinking like this about you anymore. Because now that you are his girlfriend, I can tell myself that I can never have you. That you''re off-limits forever. So now I am sure I will get over these feelings quickly. It doesn''t matter if you continue teasing or flirting with me, because now I know the truth."


    Hearing Ron''s words made Maya and Oliver feel sad for him. But they also felt relieved knowing that he wasn''t upset at them.


    Yet, when their eyes met, both understood that their casual sex had turned into something more special in Ron''s mind. He believed that they were in a relationship now. Which wasn''t true! They just wanted to fuck each other without any strings attached!


    Still, it seemed like Ron needed to believe this to avoid falling into temptation himself.


    And so, neither Maya nor Oliver said anything to correct his misunderstanding.


    Instead, Maya smiled at her son and told him lovingly while caressing his cheeks, "I love you, my boy! You are the most understanding and caring son anyone could ask for."


    "I know, Mom. Thank you! That means a lot to me." Then he looked at Oliver, who had been standing quietly next to Maya''s bed. "Oliver... I want you to take good care of my mother, okay? Don''t break her heart or make her cry. If you do, then I will never forgive you."


    "Sure, buddy. I''ll treat her right." Oliver answered with a smile on his face.


    "Good!" Ron said, returning the gesture. "Now can you two put your clothes back on and sleep? It''s really late, and I don''t think we should continue talking about it anymore tonight." Then he added, "And please, no more sex. At least until morning comes..."


    "Alright, son." Maya said before leaning forward and giving her boy a kiss on his cheek. Then she got up from the bed and grabbed the apron that was lying on the floor. She quickly tied the knots behind her neck and waist again.


    Meanwhile, Oliver had already picked up his briefs from the floor and was putting them on.


    Once they finished dressing, both climbed into bed again and got comfortable between the sheets next to Ron before wishing him good night and closing their eyes.


    Seeing that his mom was safe in his friend''s arms, Ron sighed with relief. And after some time, he also went back to sleep.

 Chapter 53 - 53: My son knows that we love each other and support our relationship.

    When the morning sunlight illuminated the bedroom, Ron woke up with a yawn. He felt warm and cozy, but when he opened his eyes, what he saw surprised him...


    Maya was sucking his friend''s cock!


    He couldn''t believe it at first, yet there was no doubt about it. His mother was giving Oliver a morning blowjob right next to him! And judging by the look on Oliver''s face as he lay back on the bed with his eyes closed, he seemed to be enjoying every moment of it.


    As soon as Maya noticed that her son was awake, she lifted her head from Oliver''s massive erection and smiled mischievously at him. "Good morning, sleepy head! Did I wake you up?"


    Ron couldn''t take his eyes off her lips glistening with saliva and pre-cum. ''Oh god! This is unbelievable! My own mother is acting like a complete slut... Sucking my best friend''s dick right next to me!''


    "Ummm... No. You didn''t wake me up. But why are you giving Oliver a blowjob in front of me? I thought you two were going to keep it private between yourselves now that you''re together." Ron asked with a confused expression on his face.


    Maya grinned again before answering innocently. "Oh! But you''re not just anybody, honey... You''re my beloved son! Plus, you said it''s good that Oliver is fucking me because it will help you get over your lust for me, remember? Well, seeing us being intimate like this will help you even more."


    Oliver opened his eyes when he heard this. "Hey, Aunt Maya. Are you sure about this?"


    "Of course, sweetie! My son knows that we love each other and support our relationship." Then she looked back at Ron with a smile. "Don''t you, Ronnie?"


    Seeing the loving expression on his mother''s face and hearing the words that came out of her mouth made him feel warm inside despite the shock that he felt earlier when he woke up to see them engaged in oral sex together. "Yes, Mom. I do."


    "See? There is nothing to worry about!" Maya said cheerfully as she patted Oliver''s muscular thighs. "Now just relax and enjoy yourself while I finish blowing you off. After that I need to prepare breakfast for all of us."


    Maya leaned forward again, took hold of Oliver''s erect penis once more, and resumed sucking it without any hesitation or shame. As if it wasn''t something dirty at all!


    Meanwhile, Ron continued watching them without saying anything else. ''Wow! My mom really sucks cock like a pro!'' He thought while admiring the way Maya used her mouth and tongue on Oliver''s shaft.


    Soon, she started deepthroating it too, which caused Oliver to moan in pleasure.


    As Ron watched his mom bobbing up and down on his best friend''s dick, he couldn''t help but feel aroused himself. Yet, at the same time, he also felt disgusted with himself for being turned on by this scene. ''No matter what Mom said about me getting over my feelings for her by seeing them together, it doesn''t feel right for me to get aroused while watching my friend receive a blowjob from my own mother! I shouldn''t even be thinking about sex when I look at my own mom!''


    "Damn!" Oliver grunted as Maya took him all the way down to the hilt again. "It feels so good!"


    "Ummmm..." Maya moaned in response, then pulled away and stroked his cock with one hand before speaking. "Do you want to cum now?"


    "Yeah... I can''t hold back much longer."


    Maya smiled mischievously and said, "Alright then. Cum inside my mouth and fill it up with your sperm!" Then she wrapped her lips around the tip of his penis again and moved her two hands up and down in rhythm with her bobbing head.


    "Oh shit!" Oliver exclaimed as he began ejaculating into Maya''s warm mouth. "Here I go!"


    As soon as Oliver''s first thick spurts of semen hit Maya''s tongue, she started swallowing everything she could manage, not wanting to waste any precious drops.


    But it still proved too difficult a task because Oliver''s massive load was just way more than she expected. So despite her best efforts, most of his sperm overflowed out of her mouth and trickled down her chin before dripping onto her apron-clad breasts. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Oliver finished cumming at last, Maya let his softening cock slip out of her lips and looked up at him with a satisfied expression on her face. Then she opened her mouth wide to show Oliver the pool of white liquid that had collected there.


    Afterwards, she closed her lips again and proceeded to gulp down what was left inside her oral cavity while staring straight into his eyes.


    Seeing this made Oliver''s heart skip a beat. ''She looks so hot doing that! It makes me want to fuck her again.''


    Once Maya finished swallowing everything she could manage to keep in her mouth, she used both her hands to scoop up the rest of the semen that had dripped down to her chest and brought it back to her lips. Finally, after licking her fingers clean one last time, she smiled at Oliver before saying, "Now go get freshened up while I prepare breakfast for us."


    "Alright, Aunt Maya. Thanks for the awesome blowjob." He said with a grin on his face.


    "You''re welcome, sweetie!" She replied as she climbed out of bed and walked towards the kitchen while undoing the apron knots behind her neck and waist. Once there, she placed it aside on top of a stool and began preparing their food without wearing anything except her thong.

 Chapter 54 - 54: Hey, Oliver, Mom, breakfast will get cold.

    Ron sighed as he watched her leave. "It''s weird to see you guys like this together."


    Oliver got up from the bed and stretched his arms before saying, "Yeah... It feels different now. More intimate somehow." Then he looked at his friend and smiled. "I hope you''re okay with it."


    "Yes, I am." Ron said with a smile of his own as he got off the bed too and started walking towards the bathroom. "It''s probably for the best anyway."


    Soon after, Oliver also entered the bathroom, and both of them took turns using the shower.


    After taking a hot shower, Oliver dried himself off with a towel before wrapping it around his waist. Then he exited the bathroom and headed straight into the kitchen, where Maya had just finished preparing pancakes for all of them.


    "Good timing!" Maya exclaimed as soon as Oliver entered. "Breakfast is ready now."


    "Thanks, Aunt Maya. But before eating anything else today... I think we need to do something about this first!" Oliver replied with a smirk on his face as he approached her from behind until he stood close enough for their bodies to touch each other''s.


    "What are you doing?" Maya asked innocently even though she already knew what he wanted.


    Without saying another word, Oliver removed the towel from his hips and let it fall to the floor. Then he grabbed hold of her slender waist with both hands before pressing his half-erect cock against her ass crack and rubbing it up and down along its length.


    Maya gasped when she felt his hardness between her butt cheeks but didn''t try to stop him from doing whatever he pleased. In fact... She seemed to enjoy the way he handled her.


    When Oliver''s dick became fully erect, he pulled down Maya''s thong just enough so that he could slip himself inside her pussy from behind. "I am going to make you feel so good right now." He whispered into her ear as he entered her.


    Maya moaned softly when she felt him penetrate her. "Yes... Fuck me hard!"


    Taking hold of Maya''s hips with both of his hands again, Oliver started thrusting in and out of her wet cunt at a fast pace while also making sure that every time their bodies collided together, his pelvis would slam against her buttocks, causing an audible smacking noise.


    At the same time, Maya placed her hands flat atop the table in front of her for support as she leaned forward to give Oliver better access to her body.


    "Oh fuck! You are amazing!" Oliver groaned as he continued fucking Maya from behind.


    "Mmmm... Keep going! I love it when you pound my pussy like this!"


    Meanwhile, Ron had also finished his shower and was sitting on the dining chair watching them having sex right in front of him.


    ''So that''s what Mom meant about me seeing them together so I can get over my feelings for her? She wants me to see them having sex all day long?'' S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, despite his doubts, it was clear to Ron that Maya had indeed stopped treating him with the same sexual undertones as before. Instead of trying to make him aroused by showing off her sexy figure, she seemed more concerned with letting him know how much she loved being fucked by his friend.


    And so, even though it made him slightly jealous at times... He didn''t mind watching them like this because it gave him hope that someday he might be able to find someone else who would treat him like Mom treats Oliver now.


    "Hey, Oliver, Mom, breakfast will get cold. Can you please stop fucking each other and eat?" Ron suddenly said with an annoyed tone of voice.


    But instead of listening to what he asked, Oliver sped up his movements even more. "We''ll finish soon; don''t worry!"


    Maya began moaning louder as well when Oliver increased the speed of his thrusting. "Aaahhh... That''s it! Just like that! Fuck me faster... Uhhhnn... I''m almost there..."


    Oliver was panting heavily now, but he kept pounding away at Maya''s pussy without slowing down for even a second until finally, they were both on the verge of climax.


    "Oh shit!! Here I cum!" Oliver exclaimed as he began shooting thick ropes of cum deep inside Maya''s womb.


    "Yes! Fill me up with your seed! Give me everything you have! I want to feel the warmth of your sperm filling my insides!"


    It didn''t take long before Maya came as well and started screaming out loud while her legs trembled from the intensity of her orgasm.


    Once they finished cumming together, Oliver slowly pulled his cock out of Maya''s pussy and stepped back to admire his handiwork. The sight of her swollen red slit dripping with white fluids made him smile proudly. "I love how good you look after getting fucked by me."


    "You''re the one who looks good," Maya said before turning around and kissing Oliver passionately on the lips for a few moments before pulling away again. Then she reached down between her thighs and scooped up some of the cum that was leaking from her vagina. "Look at all this! Such a waste if I don''t eat it..."


    With those words, Maya brought the finger covered in semen to her mouth and licked it clean before swallowing every drop of it.


    "Damn! You''re such a dirty slut!" Oliver commented with an amused expression on his face as he watched Maya perform her actions.


    "I know... But that''s what makes me so sexy, right?" Maya replied flirtatiously while winking at him. "Now go sit down and eat your breakfast before it gets cold."

 Chapter 55 - 55: I wonder how we could solve this problem...

    After they finished their meal, Maya cleaned up the table before putting away the dirty dishes in the sink to wash them.


    Meanwhile, Ron and Oliver went into the living room, where they sat on the couch together and started studying for tomorrow''s exam.


    They spent most of the day like that, working hard on their lessons while also taking occasional breaks to chat or relax by watching TV.


    It was during these moments when Maya would join them and engage in naughty acts with Oliver right next to Ron.


    For example, sometimes she would simply sit beside him and let him fondle her body however he pleased. Or sometimes she''d straddle his lap and ride him until one or both of them came. And then other times she would give Oliver a quick blowjob while he and Ron continued whatever conversation they were having beforehand as if nothing out of the ordinary was happening at all.


    But regardless of which activity she chose to do, there was no doubt that Maya enjoyed every minute spent with Oliver because he always seemed eager to please her in return. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When nightfall came around again, Maya prepared dinner for everyone once more before joining Ron and Oliver in bed afterwards, just like yesterday evening.


    This time, Maya slept naked alongside Oliver without wearing her skimpy apron or even her underwear. And once again too... She didn''t seem bothered by having sex right next to her son since they continued doing so throughout the entire day.


    "Mmmm... Yes!" Maya moaned as she lay atop Oliver''s muscular chest, bouncing her ass up and down as she rode his massive cock. Her eyes were closed in pleasure while her mouth hung open with heavy breathing coming out of it. "Oh fuck! Your big dick feels so amazing inside me!"


    Oliver grunted in response as he held onto her hips tightly and thrusted upward into her warm pussy. He looked over at Ron, who was sitting on the bed beside them while playing games on his phone, and asked him, "Do you mind if we keep doing this? I can''t resist your mom when she is sleeping naked next to me."


    "No, go ahead and enjoy yourselves. It''s no problem for me at all. I also want to relax and have some fun after studying so hard today."


    Maya smiled when she heard this and leaned forward to press her lips against Oliver''s earlobe before whispering, "See? My boy doesn''t care about us having sex. Isn''t it wonderful?"


    "I guess so," he replied with a smile of his own as he continued pumping away inside her cunt. Then his hands moved upwards from where they rested on her hips to grasp onto each side of Maya''s breasts before giving them a firm squeeze. This caused Maya''s back to arch backwards in response while pushing out her chest further towards him.


    "Ahhhnnn!!!" She cried out loud when Oliver began pinching her nipples lightly between his thumb and index finger. "Oooohh fuck! Please don''t stop... Keep going..."


    After several more minutes spent like this, Oliver suddenly spoke up again, "Hey, Aunt Maya... Can I ask you something?"


    "Sure, sweetie! What do you want to know?" Maya answered as she slowed down her movements but didn''t stop them. Then she leaned downwards until their faces were mere centimeters apart from each other before planting another kiss on his lips.


    "Why don''t you let Ron fuck you? He is your son. And besides... It would be unfair if only I got to enjoy your body when he also loves you very much."


    Maya looked surprised at first upon hearing what Oliver had just said. But then after thinking about it for a moment, she replied with a wry smile on her face, "Well... I tried seducing him a few times, but he refused me every single time. Even now when he sees us having sex, he never dares to join in and have some fun too."


    "Hmmm... But I can see a bulge in his pants right now." Oliver pointed out as his eyes moved back and forth between Maya''s face and Ron''s crotch area.


    Maya glanced at Ron''s pants, where there was indeed an obvious tent forming due to his erection, but she simply shrugged it off. "I don''t know what to do about it anymore. I can''t force myself on him if he doesn''t want it. He thinks incest is sinful. And we already agreed that it''s better if he thinks you are my boyfriend so that he won''t try to get me for himself anymore."


    "I see. Still, I don''t feel right when my best friend doesn''t get to enjoy the pleasures of sex while I can have all the fun with his mom." Oliver sighed, trying to find a way out of this dilemma without upsetting either party involved in this matter.


    Maya also started thinking hard as well, but after a while, she couldn''t come up with anything good either. "I wonder how we could solve this problem..."


    Just then Oliver remembered something important. "How about I let my Mom take care of him? She will be more than happy to let Ron have sex with her. With that, I won''t feel guilty about you and me having all the fun. Because both friends will get to enjoy the company of their friend''s mother."


    "What?" Maya looked at him with an incredulous expression on her face. "Are you serious? Do you really think that your own Mom will fuck my boy? Not to mention, she is a married woman! What will your Dad say about it?"


    "Trust me, my dad won''t mind one bit. He even allowed me to fuck her with him watching." Oliver replied confidently as he caressed his hands along Maya''s backside while looking up at her pretty face. "And during the weekend vacation, Mom also got fucked by another guy, and Dad didn''t complain. So I know for sure Mom won''t mind getting involved in a little fun with Ron."


    Maya was still skeptical, but she had to admit that what Oliver said did make sense. "Okay, fine. If you say so, then you should take care of everything by yourself since I don''t want to make Ron uncomfortable by getting involved too much. But still... What exactly are you planning on doing? We can''t just bring them together and hope they''ll start fucking like rabbits."


    "Don''t worry; leave it all up to me!" Oliver grinned before adding, "Now, why don''t we finish our business here first before we sleep?"


    "Sure! Let''s do this!"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    { A/N : Here is the Discord Link. Many were asking for that so I created a new server again. I hope you guys will join it and not leave it as a dead place like the last one. }

 Chapter 56 - 56: Emma Dawson

    The next morning.


    After eating breakfast together with Maya, Oliver and Ron left home early because today they had their exam.


    As usual, they took a bus to get to school, which arrived late again, as always. So when they reached their classroom, most students were already there sitting at their desks waiting for the exam to begin soon after.


    Oliver and Ron also quickly went to sit at their desks before the teacher came inside the room carrying a stack of papers containing test questions that needed answering.


    She was a beautiful young woman in her late twenties with short black hair. She had an hourglass figure and wore a white sleeveless turtleneck top with a tight black leather mini-skirt that reached just below her buttocks.


    Her name was Emma Dawson, and she taught English language lessons to high school seniors like Oliver and Ron themselves.


    When Ms. Dawson walked past the students sitting closest to her desk, some of them couldn''t help but stare at her ass as it swayed back and forth, especially when she bent over slightly whenever placing a sheet of paper onto one of their tables.


    Once all exam sheets had been distributed among everyone present, Ms. Dawson returned to her seat and sat down before looking around the classroom and announcing in a loud voice, "Alright! You may start your tests now. You have two hours. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask me anytime during this period. I wish you all good luck and hope you will do your best."


    After saying these words, she crossed her legs and leaned backwards against her chair with her arms folded beneath her large breasts. Her eyes scanned through every single student who was busy writing down answers on their own exam papers. From time to time, though, Ms. Dawson glanced towards Oliver''s direction because he seemed very confident while filling out his answers.


    Oliver smiled when he saw all the questions on the exam because he found them very easy thanks to studying so hard with Ron yesterday.


    Ron also felt quite relaxed as he solved each question one after another, having spent many hours preparing for this test beforehand. As expected, it went well for both Oliver and Ron.


    After one and a half hours had passed by, Ms. Dawson stood up again and walked around the room checking on everyone''s progress. When she reached Oliver''s desk, she noticed that he had already finished everything and was now just looking over his answers to make sure everything was correct.


    "Looks like you''re done?" She asked in a surprised tone of voice.


    Oliver smiled upon hearing her speak. "Yes, Ms. Dawson. I think I did pretty well on this test."


    "Oh! That''s good! But don''t get too excited yet; there might still be a few mistakes in your answers. So please take some extra time to check your answers once again." Then she moved away from his desk to look over other people''s works too.


    However, before moving on to another person, Ms. Dawson noticed something fallen under Oliver''s chair. She stopped and leaned down to pick it up, revealing her black thong between her buttocks to Oliver when she bent forward.


    Oliver couldn''t help but stare at Ms. Dawson''s butt when she did that, admiring its roundness and firmness while imagining what it would feel like grabbing onto it with both hands. His cock twitched as he pictured himself slapping those cheeks hard until they turned red.


    After Ms. Dawson straightened herself again, Oliver quickly looked away and tried to calm his erection before she could notice it.


    However, Ms. Dawson saw the faint outline of his hardened manhood through his pants and smiled knowingly. She knew he had been checking out her bottom when she bent over to grab the item.


    It wasn''t anything new for her since she was well aware of how attractive she was. She got hit on by men all the time; even some of her own students tried to flirt with her from time to time.


    However, she never acted upon their advances because she didn''t want to lose her job. And besides... most guys who approached her weren''t really worth pursuing anyway; they were just losers with no class whatsoever.


    "Here," she said as she handed the object back to Oliver. "You dropped your pen on the floor earlier."


    "Oh... Thank you, Ms. Dawson." Oliver replied with an embarrassed smile on his face before placing the pen into his shirt pocket this time so that he wouldn''t lose it again later on.


    "No problem." Then she continued checking around until she ended up returning to her desk once more.


    As soon as Ms. Dawson sat down again, she glanced at Oliver and winked playfully at him, causing the young man to feel confused yet delighted at the same time.


    ''What does that mean? Is she flirting with me?''


    Oliver wondered if Ms. Dawson had noticed his earlier erection when she bent down to pick up his pen but then decided not to think too much about it since it was probably nothing more than a harmless gesture.


    Still, he couldn''t help feeling excited whenever thinking about her sexy ass again.


    Soon, the exam time ended, and students began handing in their papers before leaving school one after another. Once Oliver submitted his sheet of answers, Ms. Dawson whispered in his ear, "You got a nice bulge, young man. Just make sure it remains hidden inside your pants. Otherwise, you might get into trouble for sexually harassing female students."


    "I understand. Thanks for reminding me." He replied with an embarrassed smile before walking away from her desk to go meet Ron, who was standing outside the classroom waiting for him.


    ...


    ...


    ... S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    { A/N : Here is the Discord Link. Many were asking for that so I created a new server again. I hope you guys will join it and not leave it as a dead place like the last one. }

 Chapter 57 - 57: That was very delicious. Thank you, Mom!

    Soon, the exam time ended, and students began handing in their papers before leaving school one after another. Once Oliver submitted his sheet of answers, Ms. Dawson whispered in his ear, "You got a nice bulge, young man. Just make sure it remains hidden inside your pants. Otherwise, you might get into trouble for sexually harassing female students."


    "I understand. Thanks for reminding me." He replied with an embarrassed smile before walking away from her desk to go meet Ron, who was standing outside the classroom waiting for him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As soon as both friends left the school building together, Oliver told his best friend that his mom had made a special cake as a thank you for helping him for the exam. "And she wants you to come over today to eat some."


    Ron smiled happily upon hearing those words because Mia''s cakes were always delicious. "Haha... She doesn''t have to do anything like that, but I appreciate it nonetheless."


    "Well then... Let''s go home and enjoy some cake!" Oliver said while hugging Ron''s shoulder. Then the two friends laughed and joked around with each other while making their way towards the bus station, where they took the bus that went directly to Oliver''s house instead of going back to Ron''s place first.


    Along the way, Oliver thought about how he would get Ron and his mom together so that she could have sex with his best friend. ''I think it will be best if I leave the initiative to her. After all, Mom has much more experience in seducing guys. If she wants it, she will know what to do. All I need to do is make Ron spend some time alone with her in my home.''


    When they finally reached their destination after twenty minutes had passed by, Oliver opened the front door using his key before entering his home, with Ron right behind him.


    "Hey, Mom!" He shouted from downstairs, but nobody responded back to him. "She''s probably busy doing something else right now," Oliver said as he led Ron into the living room area, where they sat together on a couch and began talking about different subjects until Mia came downstairs.


    Mia looked absolutely stunning today as well, wearing a black sleeveless tank top and tight leggings that outlined her thick thighs and fat ass in full detail. Her large breasts bounced whenever she moved, drawing the attention of both boys towards them.


    As soon as Mia spotted the two young men sitting on the couch together, she greeted them with a smile on her face. "Hello boys! Are you ready for some yummy cake?"


    "Yes! We were waiting here for you to show up," Ron said before glancing at Oliver with excitement in his eyes.


    Oliver nodded his head in agreement. Then he turned around and looked at his mom again. "Mom, why don''t you give us the cake already? I''m starving!"


    "Alright," Mia replied as she walked into the kitchen to get the cake that was sitting on top of the countertop. When she came back out, she held it in front of her with both hands and approached her son and his friend.


    Once they started eating their dessert, everyone remained silent for a little while, just enjoying how sweet it tasted. The cake had strawberry filling inside the soft, bread-like texture covered by whipped cream.


    After finishing his portion, Oliver put down his plate on the table in front of him before speaking again. "That was very delicious. Thank you, Mom! Now if you''ll excuse me, I have to use the toilet now." Then he quickly stood up from his seat and left the room. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before leaving, Oliver looked back at Mia and winked at her to let her know that he wanted her to take Ron''s virginity now.


    Seeing the gesture and the meaningful glance from her son, Mia understood what Oliver wanted. And truth be told, she liked the idea. Ron was indeed a cute young man. With a skinny yet attractive physique and a gentle personality, Mia found him interesting enough to try it out.


    ''So my son wants me to have some fun with his shy, good-natured friend... Let''s do this then!''


    ...


    ...


    ...


    { A/N : Here is the Discord Link. Many were asking for that so I created a new server again. I hope you guys will join it and not leave it as a dead place like the last one. }

 Chapter 58 - 58: Thank you for the offer, but I cant accept it.

    As soon as Oliver left, Mia got up from her chair and walked over to where Ron sat on the couch. She placed her right hand on his shoulder while leaning towards him until their faces were just inches apart from each other. Then she whispered in a seductive manner, "How was the cake? Did you like it?"


    Ron felt very nervous being so close to such a sexy woman, especially when her large breasts almost pressed against his chest while leaning forward like this.


    "It was delicious as usual, Aunt Mia. I can never get enough of it!"


    "Hehe... I know that feeling," Mia replied before giving him a playful wink. "Now tell me, how is school life for you? Do you have any girlfriends there? Or perhaps a crush?"


    "Umm..." Ron hesitated for a moment before continuing to speak in a shy tone of voice. "No... Not yet; I haven''t found anyone suitable."


    "Oh, come on! There must be someone out there that has caught your interest! What kind of girls do you like?" Mia asked as she traced her index finger along his arm, making him even more nervous than he already was. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But despite feeling embarrassed by these questions, Ron still answered them without thinking. "Girls with big tits..."


    Upon hearing this, Mia giggled and asked, "Really? That''s the first thing that came to mind when I asked about your taste in women? Well, at least you''re being honest with me."


    "Wait! That''s not what I meant to say! It''s not that important..." Ron tried to correct himself, but it was already too late.


    "Shhh... It''s fine. Don''t be embarrassed about your preferences. Everyone has different tastes after all." Mia leaned closer to Ron, her cleavage now right in front of him. Then she grabbed hold of her massive breasts and lifted them upwards as she said, "Something like this, right? Big, round, and soft. But young girls can never match mature women in this department."


    As she finished her sentence, she released her grip and allowed her huge jugs to drop down with an exaggerated bounce that made Ron blush while his erection strained against the confines of his pants. ''Oh god! Aunt Mia is so damn hot!''


    Mia noticed his reaction but pretended to ignore it. Instead, she continued their conversation as if nothing had happened between them. "So are there any girls who fit your preference? I bet there must be at least one or two in your class!"


    "No, none like that. They are all so petite and slim. I want someone who is the complete opposite of that." He responded before realizing that he had just described Mia perfectly. And that description also fit his mom too...


    "Interesting... In that case, maybe you like older women with big tits then? Is that correct?" Mia asked as she pressed her voluptuous breasts against his arm.


    Ron felt a surge of excitement rush through his entire body as soon as he felt her soft flesh against him like this. But despite being very turned on by the whole situation, he managed to keep his cool somehow and answered, "Perhaps... It''s difficult to find someone I am interested in."


    "Oh, you poor boy," Mia said with fake pity in her voice. "You must be so frustrated. Having these desires but not being able to find the right person to share them with... How sad..."


    She spoke while stroking his cheek with one hand. Then she let her fingers move downwards towards his neck. "I think I might be able to help you with that. Would you like to try touching my breasts? I can allow it this once; it will be our little secret."


    Ron''s eyes went wide upon hearing that offer. His heart began pounding inside his ribcage like crazy, threatening to burst out at any moment. ''She wants me to fondle her? Really!? I must be dreaming or something... But how can this be real? She isn''t even drunk!''


    Despite doubting reality itself, Ron couldn''t stop himself from wanting it to happen either way. He had always wanted to touch someone''s boobs, and now here was a mature woman offering herself to him!


    Then he thought about Oliver, who had left the living room, and suddenly felt guilty. ''I shouldn''t... It would be wrong. After all, Oliver is my friend. I shouldn''t be taking advantage of his mother''s generosity like this! Moreover, she is a married woman. What will Uncle Adam say if he finds out that I touched his wife? No... It would be best if I declined.''


    "Um... Aunt Mia..." Ron paused and tried to collect his thoughts before continuing. "Thank you for the offer, but I can''t accept it. It wouldn''t be right for me to do such a thing with a friend''s mother... Especially when she is married."


    Mia''s smile didn''t waver at all upon hearing those words. Instead, her expression changed into an even brighter smile filled with lust. ''Wow! My son''s best friend is such a gentleman. How cute!''


    "My, how noble of you! You know, I have always known that you were different from other guys your age. Most boys these days would jump at the opportunity to feel up their friend''s hot mom, yet here you are, showing restraint and respect. I commend you for that." Then she wrapped her arms around Ron''s arm, making him stand up before leading him somewhere. "But come on, I won''t take no for an answer. Let''s go upstairs so that you don''t have to worry about Oliver seeing us."


    "Aunt Mia... Wait..." Ron tried protesting, but she didn''t listen and dragged him along until they ended up inside her bedroom, where she closed the door behind them.

 Chapter 59 - 59: I guess Oliver is special.

    Once there, Mia pulled him over to sit next to her on her king-sized bed and then looked at him with an inviting expression on her face as she placed her hands on her hips. "Now that we are alone here, I will let you touch my breasts just this once. Don''t worry; I promise not to tell anyone about what happened between us today."


    As much as Ron wanted to decline once again, he couldn''t bring himself to refuse anymore, not after seeing how eager she was for him. "But... how would we explain it to Oliver? Wouldn''t he get suspicious if we both disappeared suddenly like this?"


    "Shh... Don''t think too much." Mia said with a warm, comforting smile. "Just enjoy the moment and don''t worry about anything else. Trust me, everything will be fine."


    Her words made him feel calmer and more relaxed, and before long, he found his own hand reaching out towards her ample bosom while being mesmerized by the sight of Mia''s chest straining against her tight clothes. ''This is unreal... I still can''t believe this is happening to me. I have always dreamed about touching a woman''s tits, but I never thought that I would get the chance to do so this soon, let alone with my friend''s mom!''


    When his palm came into contact with Mia''s huge bust, Ron''s heartbeat went wild as excitement flooded his entire body. "Uhhh... So soft..."


    "Don''t be shy; squeeze them harder." Mia encouraged him to continue fondling her. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Oh shit! This is so amazing! I can''t describe how good they feel. It''s like holding two massive water balloons that are squishy and bouncy at the same time... And they''re so heavy too...'' Ron thought to himself as his breathing quickened even further while he continued groping the older woman''s chest.


    After a while, Mia felt that he had been enjoying the experience for too long by now. But instead of stopping him or pushing away his groping hand, she asked seductively, "How does it feel? Do you want to touch them directly?"


    Directly? The meaning behind Mia''s question was quite clear¡ªshe intended to show him her bare tits if he agreed!


    At first, Ron froze in shock upon hearing her words, but then his curiosity got the better of him, and he nodded his head up and down in response. "Yes, please!"


    Without saying another word, Mia took off her tank top before tossing it aside on top of a bedside table. "Go ahead," she said to the young man sitting beside her as soon as she became half-naked for him, exposing her pink nipples for him to see.


    Ron gulped at the sight before him. ''They are even more beautiful than my mom''s...'' He thought as he began fondling her tits again, this time with nothing to cover them up.


    The sensation of Mia''s large breasts without her bra felt incredible for Ron. He couldn''t help squeezing those massive mounds of flesh in earnest now that there was no clothing separating his hands from their naked surface.


    "Ahn..." Suddenly, Mia let out a cute, soft moan of pleasure as her sensitive tits were being played with. Hearing her react to his caresses made Ron grow bolder and more daring in what he was doing, which was evident from how firmly he was kneading her massive rack.


    "That feels wonderful, sweetheart!" Mia complimented him for his efforts as she placed her own hand atop Ron''s bulge, feeling his hardness beneath the fabric of his pants. "Let''s do something else with this little one here..."


    "Wait... We shouldn''t do anything further. It''s already too much for me..." Ron tried protesting when she grabbed onto his erection, but his voice trailed off as soon as she started stroking him through his trousers.


    Mia giggled before reaching her hand into the young boy''s pants and underwear, making skin-to-skin contact with his penis.


    Ron felt like he had died and gone to heaven when her fingers curled around his cock and began jacking him off inside his clothing. "Ahh... Aunt Mia... We should stop..."


    "Why? Don''t tell me that this doesn''t make your cock feel great," she said while increasing the speed of her ministrations on him.


    Ron didn''t respond but merely gritted his teeth as he did his best not to moan out loud from pleasure. But unfortunately, the effort was futile since the stimulation was so strong that it wouldn''t let him keep silent for too long.


    When the first few quiet moans escaped his mouth, Mia giggled and said, "See? Your dick is loving this... Just let yourself go and enjoy the sensation." She then continued speaking to him in a low, sultry tone, "It would be a waste if you came inside your pants... Let me take care of that for you, sweetie."


    Her words had an effect similar to casting magic spells because they seemed to have enchanted him somehow; they completely robbed him of the ability to protest anymore. Soon after, Mia removed all of Ron''s clothes from the lower half of his body and pushed his legs apart wide enough to see everything.


    "Aunt Mia... Please stop..."


    However, Mia ignored the feeble protests coming from the shy boy in front of her. Instead, she looked down at his exposed crotch area, taking in the view of the erect young cock pointing upward towards her.


    ''It is average-sized. I guess Oliver is special compared to other boys.''

 Chapter 60 - 60: Shh... Dont say anything.

    Then she brought her face closer to his penis until her lips hovered just a few inches above its tip. At this distance, she could feel the warmth emanating from his manhood as well as smell its musky scent. But most of all, she enjoyed teasing him even further by blowing hot air onto his dick.


    Ron, whose body was stiff and tense due to nervousness and excitement mixed together at once, couldn''t contain the involuntary twitches in his thighs and pelvis that were caused by the pleasant feelings Mia was creating through her teasing.


    Then finally, she opened her mouth wide open before wrapping it around his cock without saying anything.


    The warmth, wetness, and softness that enveloped the entirety of his shaft were absolutely incredible!


    With slow movements at first, Mia began sucking on her son''s best friend''s dick. Each time she pulled her head backward, the amount of suction she applied on the penis in her mouth grew stronger than before. And whenever she slid down again, her lips would push down even further than they did previously, making it seem like she intended to swallow his whole length little by little, which she did with ease after several repetitions.


    As soon as Ron saw his entire cock disappear into Mia''s mouth, a wave of pure ecstasy hit him that almost made his vision go blank. ''She deepthroated me!''


    "Ohhh... Damn! Aunt Mia... You suck dicks so well... It''s amazing..."


    Mia giggled as she slurped away on the young boy''s cock in her mouth before moving one of her hands to his balls and fondling them, thus doubling the pleasure he felt from getting blown.


    "Aunt Mia, if you continue doing that, I will explode!"


    Upon hearing that, Mia began bobbing her head up and down faster and with more vigor, now determined to milk the teenager dry.


    "Mmmpph mmfh fhhmmm..." The sounds of her sucking on his cock got louder as well.


    The intense stimulation coming from having the beautiful, mature woman pleasuring him like this proved too much for Ron. He couldn''t hold himself back anymore.


    With a loud, blissful groan, he released several large spurts of cum into Mia''s mouth without any warning whatsoever, filling it with his seed until there was nothing more left for him to give her.


    "Mmmgh!" Mia flinched slightly from the sudden rush of thick semen, but she remained calm despite being caught off guard by it.


    In fact, rather than getting mad or even surprised about what happened next¡ªwhich was getting her mouth filled with cum¡ªshe actually seemed pleased by the outcome.


    After swallowing everything, Mia took his softening penis out of her mouth and wiped her lips clean using her tongue.


    Then she turned towards Ron, who was still in shock over his orgasm, and gave him a sensual look with a smile. "How was your first blowjob, sweetheart?"


    Still unable to believe everything that had happened between them, Ron simply looked at the older woman with awe.


    "That good? I am glad." Mia spoke to him once again. "But this isn''t over yet."


    Then she stood up from the bed and began taking off the rest of her own clothes, starting with her leggings, followed by her thong panties underneath them.


    Ron''s jaw dropped when seeing her get naked like that before him; he couldn''t believe how lucky he was to witness something so erotic firsthand! ''Holy shit... Is it really possible for someone to be this hot?!''


    He kept staring at the stunning sight before him, taking in every single detail about the gorgeous body of Oliver''s mom as she stripped herself nude right before his very eyes.


    The curves of her waist and hips were so mesmerizing that Ron found it hard not to stare at them. And speaking of staring, he couldn''t stop admiring the beauty of her large boobs that jiggled with each movement Mia made while removing her clothing.


    This made his cock get rock hard again despite having ejaculated just a few seconds ago.


    Mia saw his gaze and winked at him before straddling his body and placing herself on top of him, pressing her enormous chest against his own and grinding against him until they felt their most sensitive parts rubbing together.


    Her wetness was evident, and this caused Ron to feel even more turned on than before because he knew what would come next if things kept going like this between them.


    "Now... This part here feels like it wants to explore another tight, wet hole, right?" Mia purred seductively as she sat atop his lap, grinding her dripping pussy against his erection.


    "Aunt Mia..."


    "Shh... Don''t say anything," she said before leaning forward until their faces were close enough that their lips almost met. "I want you to fuck me." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Those words resonated within the depths of his mind and caused a powerful surge of lust to course through his veins; all reason or thoughts were wiped away.


    Then she lifted herself slightly off the bed, grabbed Ron''s penis in her hand, and began pushing downward, inserting his length inside her womanhood inch by inch.


    Once Ron felt his entire manhood sheathed by the velvety walls of the older woman''s vaginal canal, he moaned out loud in pleasure at the sheer blissfulness he experienced. "Ahh!"


    Mia giggled again as soon as she heard him do that before speaking once more. "Mhmmm... You are such an adorable young boy..."


    With those words being said, Mia started moving up and down on top of him without wasting another second.


    Each time she came back down, his cock slipped deeper inside her slippery pussy, making him gasp and moan even louder than ever before. ''This is unreal! I can''t believe I am fucking Aunt Mia! My friend''s mom... And the most unbelievable part is that she is the one who initiated it!''


    "Ahh... It feels wonderful... Don''t hold back, sweetie," Mia whispered in Ron''s ear when she saw that he wasn''t doing anything while she bounced up and down on his dick. "Just let loose."


    Hearing this, Ron grabbed onto Mia''s ass cheeks and began thrusting upwards into her depths each time she slammed herself downward onto him.


    Ron was amazed at how soft, squishy, bouncy, and firm to the touch her ass felt as he held tight onto it. Her butt cheeks were so plump that it almost seemed like they were trying to envelop his fingers with their thick layer of fat every time he sank them into them.


    But despite being overwhelmed by everything that was happening around him right now¡ªfrom the incredible feeling of having sex for the first time in his life to experiencing all these new sensations he had never felt before, like squeezing another person''s naked bottom¡ªhe continued moving his own body instinctively until he reached an orgasm once more after a couple of minutes had passed.


    "Ughh!" With a loud grunt, Ron came deep inside Mia''s pussy.


    "Oh, you came again..." Mia commented as she felt his warm fluids filling up her insides before leaning closer towards his ear again and whispering, "Don''t worry; you are young, and you will get hard again very soon."


    "I''m sorry... It was just too amazing for me to hold it in any longer." Ron said while breathing hard from exertion.


    But before anything else could happen between them, the bedroom door swung wide open, and standing there in front of them was none other than Oliver! He wore nothing but boxers that hid his erection, which strained against the tight fabric covering it.


    As soon as Ron saw him, all the blood drained out of his face in terror because he thought he would surely get murdered by his best friend now for defiling his mom like this! ''I am so fucked!''


    "MOM!" Oliver exclaimed with surprise upon seeing what they were doing together on top of the bed. "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING WITH MY FRIEND!? GET OFF HIM!"

 Chapter 61 - 61: You are now one lucky boy!

    Ron wanted to explain everything but couldn''t find any appropriate words to use at this moment; instead, all he managed to do was look at his friend with a horrified expression on his face.


    Meanwhile, Mia didn''t even flinch at being discovered by Oliver like that; she smiled at her son as if nothing unusual had happened here just now before saying in an amused tone of voice, "Oh, sweetie! You''re going to scare this cute boy away! Stop it, hahaha..."


    Seeing Ron''s terrified expression made Oliver laugh loudly. Then he spoke again, "Hahaha... Don''t be scared, man! I am just messing around with you! I am the one who asked Mom to do this."


    "What?" This new revelation shocked Ron even further. "Wait... What are you talking about? You wanted her to seduce me?"


    "Exactly," Oliver replied as he took his boxers off and exposed his massive cock in front of Ron and Mia.


    Then he walked behind Mia and pressed his erection against the crack of her ass, making her moan at how thick it felt against her soft butt cheeks before speaking once more in a suggestive manner. "You see... I''ve been fucking your mother and felt guilty when you were sleeping next to us, and I had my dick deep inside her pussy."


    "That''s why we decided that I would try to seduce you and have some fun together," Mia added while giggling mischievously. "And guess what... You are now one lucky boy!"


    "I can''t believe this... So everything was planned by you?" Ron asked as he looked at Oliver.


    "Yup!" Oliver confirmed his best friend''s question before saying, "Now let''s stop talking about the past and focus on enjoying ourselves, okay?


    With that being said, Oliver rubbed the tip of his enormous cock between the plump ass cheeks of Mia before inserting it deep inside her asshole without any hesitation whatsoever. His penetration caused her anus to spread wide around the massive shaft penetrating into it until she took its whole length within her anal passage in one single stroke!


    "Ohhhh! Yes!" Mia screamed out loud when Oliver began pumping into her rectum. Then she started bouncing her butt up and down on his cock while continuing to ride Ron''s manhood at the same time.


    "Fuck!" Ron cried out from pleasure as he felt his penis being squeezed tight between her vaginal walls again and again with every motion she made on top of him. ''This woman is a goddess!''


    The sight alone was enough for anyone watching them having sex like this to get turned on beyond belief; seeing two men fucking one hot MILF together was something truly special. Not to mention that all three participants were enjoying themselves during their threesome session!


    "Ahhnnn... Baby, your dick feels amazing in Mommy''s ass! It''s stretching me so good!" Mia moaned as she got fucked by both ends.


    "Fuck yeah!" Oliver grunted while slamming his hips forward hard each time he plunged downward into her butt. "Your butthole is fantastic, Mom! I love the way it squeezes my cock!"


    "Ungh... Aunt Mia, your pussy also feels incredible! I can''t believe I''m having sex with such a hot older woman!" Ron groaned in pleasure while holding onto Mia''s large breasts as she rode him like there was no tomorrow.


    "Mmmmmm... That makes me happy to hear that, sweetie! Mhhhh... I love being fucked in both holes at once! It drives me crazyyyy!" Mia responded before leaning forward and kissing Ron full on the lips for several seconds until separating again. "Ahhh... I want to keep doing this forever..."


    But despite Mia saying those words, Ron couldn''t hold himself back anymore and came inside her a second time today after only a couple of minutes had passed by since their threesome began.


    "Uhnn... You came again..." Mia commented when feeling his warm fluids filling up her insides but still continued bouncing up and down on his shaft without caring too much about it because Oliver kept thrusting in and out of her asshole from behind.


    However, Ron started feeling uncomfortable due to being overstimulated after ejaculating, so he tried pushing Mia away gently with both hands placed upon her thighs. "Aunt Mia, I think I''ve had enough for now."


    "Ohh? Are you sure you don''t want to keep fucking my pussy with that cock of yours?" Mia asked him as she stopped moving her body altogether.


    "Yeah... My dick is hurting right now after cumming three times today; I don''t think it will be able to get hard again anytime soon."


    "Okay then... If you say so," Mia replied before getting off from on top of Ron before turning back towards her son, who stood behind her with his massive erection still embedded deep within her butthole. "It looks like it''s just you and me now, baby."


    "Don''t worry; I will give you plenty of pleasure." Oliver replied with a slap on Mia''s buttcheek before looking at his best friend again and saying, "I didn''t think you would get tired this easily, man... But anyway, why don''t you relax while we continue fucking each other?"


    Then he started thrusting in and out of Mia''s asshole once more while holding onto her plump ass cheeks with both hands.


    "Ahhhnnn... Yes! Give it to me good, honey! Make Mommy cum hard from having her ass pounded by your big dick!" Mia screamed loudly when she felt Oliver''s penis plunging deep inside her rectum over and over again.


    Ron sat back against the headboard of the bed as he watched his friend pounding his mother doggy style next to him.


    ''I didn''t know Oliver and Aunt Mia were fucking each other. Don''t they feel ashamed for doing such immoral things? Is it normal for a mom and her son to have sex together? Should I have also fucked my mother like that?''


    ''No! I shouldn''t be thinking about these things right now! It''s wrong! Even doing it with Aunt Mia was a mistake. I know how great she made me feel with her pussy, but she is still another man''s wife; I am not even sure if Uncle Adam knows what happened today in this room.''


    ''Whatever the case may be, though... I shouldn''t let myself get carried away by my desires anymore. Otherwise, who knows where that might lead me next time? Maybe even sleeping with my own mother if given half of a chance!''


    ''I will just treasure my first sex experience with Aunt Mia, who is a beautiful and kind woman, and keep those memories as something special between us. And I won''t let myself get seduced again by another married woman like her, no matter what!''


    While Ron kept thinking about everything he had experienced today, Oliver continued fucking his mom from behind until they finally reached their climaxes one after another.


    "Ahhh! Yes, baby! Fill up your mommy''s asshole with your thick, warm cum!"


    Oliver came hard inside of Mia''s butthole as soon as he heard her say those words; his balls clenched tightly together before releasing all their contents deep within her rectum.


    As he pumped her with load after load of his semen, Oliver felt happy beyond words because the pleasure was just too intense for him to handle any longer.


    And when it ended... when his cock finished spurting out all its fluids into Mia''s anal passage... He slowly pulled out of her butt before falling backward onto the bed next to her body. "That was fucking amazing, Mom!"


    "Mmmhh... It was incredible indeed! You always know how to satisfy me so well," Mia replied between heavy breaths before kissing her son on his cheeks. "I love having sex with you." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I love having sex with you too, Mom..."

 Chapter 62 - 62: Come on, dont say no to me...

    After a few moments passed by without either of them saying anything else, Mia spoke again while looking in Ron''s direction. "Ron, honey, did you enjoy fucking me earlier?"


    "Yeah, I enjoyed it a lot, Aunt Mia," Ron replied as he stared back at her nude figure sitting beside him on the bed.


    "Good! I am glad to hear that you liked it. If you want to fuck me again sometime, then don''t hesitate to come here whenever your cock gets hard thinking about my big tits bouncing up and down while riding your penis."


    However, Ron shook his head upon hearing what she said before responding. "No, thank you. As much as I appreciated your offer earlier and loved having sex with you today, I won''t do it again."


    "Come on, don''t say no to me..." Mia insisted as she got closer to him until their faces were mere inches apart from each other.


    But despite feeling aroused by how sexy Mia looked at this moment, Ron resisted his urges and replied firmly without breaking eye contact with her. "I''m sorry... I can''t accept your proposal. No matter how much I want to keep having sex with you, it wouldn''t be right to do it anymore, knowing that you''re Oliver''s mother and the wife of another man."


    Then he paused for several seconds before continuing further. "What we did together was amazing, and I will always remember those moments between us fondly, but it was wrong because there are moral boundaries that shouldn''t be crossed. I am not going to judge whether the two of you are right or wrong for what you''ve been doing with each other. In the end, it''s something that concerns both of your lives alone, not mine. But I don''t want to repeat what happened here today again. Once is more than enough for me."


    Oliver remained silent as he listened to his best friend speak about the reason why he didn''t intend to have sex with his mom anymore in the future. ''I understand where he is coming from.''


    Mia, on the other hand, got saddened upon hearing that because she had hoped that they could continue fucking each other like this every once in a while since he seemed like a nice young boy who she would enjoy spending time with during intimate moments between them.


    However, after thinking things through carefully, she accepted his decision and responded with a nod followed by a gentle smile plastered across her beautiful face. "Alright, then... If that is your final choice, I will respect it and won''t bother you anymore about these matters. Just remember that my door will always remain open if you ever change your mind about all of this."


    "Thanks for understanding," Ron replied before getting off the bed and gathering up his clothes that were scattered around the floor.


    Then he put them back on and left the room shortly after, leaving Mia and Oliver alone.


    "I can''t say that I didn''t see it coming, but I am still surprised he is turning your ass down. It''s not like he can fuck anyone better than you." Oliver said as he lay back on the bed.


    "Maybe he can. Who knows?" Mia replied as she crawled over to his body and rested her head upon his chest. "But anyway, at least we had a lot of fun together, and that''s what matters most at the end of the day. Right?"


    "Of course. Still, I''ll give you some extra time since he was too quick in bed with you. Get ready, Mom, because this time, it''s gonna last longer than usual."


    "Hmm... I like the sound of that." Mia purred as she stroked her hand up and down her son''s muscular abdomen.


    ***


    Later, at Ron''s home... sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ron''s mother, Maya, prepared dinner for both of them as always after he finished doing his studies. When everything was ready and set on the table for them to eat from it, she sat across from her son, who looked very happy about something but didn''t say what exactly made him feel that way yet.


    ''What could be making him this cheerful?''


    As she thought to herself about that, Maya remembered how Oliver mentioned earlier this morning that he wanted to help his best friend lose his virginity.


    ''Maybe Ron succeeded...?''


    Although she knew that it was none of her business, she couldn''t help but feel curious and concerned about whether or not Ron had sex with Oliver''s mother since he went over to his home after school and stayed there until now.


    "I noticed that you''re pretty joyful today." She commented as soon as they finished eating their meal together. "Did something good happen at school or elsewhere while you were out? Tell me; I wanna know."


    "Well, yeah... Something did happen earlier in the afternoon when I was at Oliver''s house." Ron admitted before telling his mom everything regarding his first sexual experience with Mia in great detail without leaving out any parts of it because there wasn''t anything embarrassing for him anymore regarding this event after having seen Maya get fucked by Oliver many times before.


    "Oh my God." Maya was surprised upon hearing all of that. "My little boy finally became a man. I am so happy to hear that."


    Then she got up from her chair and embraced him affectionately. "You know, I feared that you would never lose your virginity and stay forever with that shy personality of yours. That''s why I am glad to see you getting over your fears by doing something adventurous like this. Now that you know what sex feels like, you should go out there and try having more experiences with girls so that you can gain some confidence in yourself."


    "Mom..." Ron felt weird talking about things like this with his mom, but he kept listening anyway until she finished speaking. "Thank you. But you don''t have to worry anymore from now on because I promise that I won''t be shy or insecure again when interacting with other women my age. Starting tomorrow, I''ll start looking for a girlfriend at school. That way, I won''t remain single anymore."


    "That''s excellent news, son!" Maya exclaimed as she smiled at him widely before continuing further. "Make sure to bring her here, too, when you do find someone; I wanna meet the young lady who''ll capture your heart."

 Chapter 63 - 63: Brenda

    The next day, at school...


    It was just another typical morning where everyone in their classroom remained busy chatting amongst themselves or waiting for their first class of the day while sitting on their respective seats.


    Ron and Oliver were no exception either, since they spent this free time talking about yesterday''s events regarding how the former had sex with Mia before asking the latter what he thinks about his plan of getting himself a girlfriend soon.


    "Well, good luck with that, man! There are many pretty girls here that might be interested in dating someone like yourself," Oliver told him as he patted his shoulder lightly. "Although you''re a bit timid, if I had any advice to give on this matter, it would be to act confident even if you don''t feel that way deep down inside. That makes all the difference between getting rejected by the ladies or getting laid. I mean, I wasn''t any different from you when it came to interacting with the opposite gender. But once my cock got in touch with my mom''s pussy, it helped me so much! If I hadn''t done it, I might still have been a virgin till now."


    "Yeah, I''ve heard you say that many times already." Ron said before looking at the desk next to his own, which belonged to a beautiful young girl named Brenda, who sat on it and read a book. Her gorgeous blue eyes seemed focused on the pages of whatever novel she was reading, while her long blonde hair fell over one of her shoulders in a pretty braid that went down until it reached just below her ample bosom.


    Brenda was one of those popular girls in school who were not only very attractive and had a lot of male admirers but also had great academic performance. Because of those things, she always had everyone''s attention wherever she went whenever there wasn''t class going on at the moment.


    "Hey, Oliver. If you have that much confidence, how about seeing whether Brenda over there would hook up with you or not? We''ve talked about her before, and I think she''s your type. Go ask her out."


    "My type? You know how much I love older, mature women." Oliver replied before shrugging his shoulders as if he didn''t care that much. "But yeah... I am always up for having fun. So, I''ll give it a shot!" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he stood up from his seat and walked toward the girl, leaving Ron alone to sit back on his chair and watch what was going to happen next between them.


    When Oliver got near enough to talk to her, he looked around him just in case they got interrupted by someone else before leaning forward and looking at what book she was reading right now to ask about it after she raised her gaze from the pages she''d been focusing on until now.


    "What are you reading? Let me guess, is it some romantic novel?"


    Brenda chuckled before responding in a playful manner. "Romantic? It''s not what you think; this is nothing more than a horror story involving ghosts and spirits haunting an abandoned mansion deep within the forest. There isn''t anything related to love here or something similar to that matter."


    "Really? Interesting... I didn''t take you as someone who would enjoy such scary stories considering your image."


    "You can''t judge others based on appearances or other people''s opinions regarding them, you know? Besides, everyone has different tastes depending on their personality and preferences. In my case, for instance, I like reading this kind of stuff because it gives me chills down my spine sometimes."


    "Ah! So you''re into ghosts and supernatural creatures. What would you do if one day, a ghost showed up in front of you?"


    She laughed once again before replying in amusement. "That is impossible unless I get hypnotized by a person pretending to be a paranormal entity or if my mind goes crazy enough to create an imaginary ghost that haunts me wherever I go afterward."


    As their conversation continued, Oliver took a seat beside her and moved closer to her before whispering, "Well, have you ever heard about the ''Shadow Man?'' Legend has it that he comes out at night and does naughty things to hot girls during their sleep when no one else can see him..."


    "What are you talking about now?" She asked him with curiosity written all over her beautiful face as she looked at his handsome features. "Is this some kind of urban myth or something along those lines?"


    "Something like that... They say that whenever a girl is alone in her house or bedroom, the Shadow Man appears out of nowhere, just behind her. If she turns around quickly to look back, then there will be no trace of him ever being there... but if she decides to ignore him instead, the Shadow Man will get bolder and approach her even more until he gets close enough to grab onto her body from behind..."


    "Wow! That sounds rather spooky. Keep going." Brenda felt a bit intrigued by what he was saying to her. "Tell me what happens next after he gets hold of her like that."


    Oliver then moved his chair even closer towards hers until their bodies were almost touching each other.


    "They say that... as soon as the Shadow Man gets his hands on a girl''s skin, he''ll start rubbing and groping her all over without mercy," Oliver said while raising both of his arms in front of her. "Then, he slides his cold fingers beneath her panties to fondle the most intimate parts of her body."

 Chapter 64 - 64: confidence makes all the difference.

    With that being said, Brenda watched as one of Oliver''s hands sneaked underneath her short skirt to massage her crotch through her undies. Her eyes widened, and she gasped from the sensation, but Oliver continued talking softly beside her ear, never stopping the movements of his fingers caressing her. "His touch is enough to drive any woman crazy with lust... making them cum again and again until they beg for him to stop."


    "W-wait... What are you doing?!"


    "You wanted to hear this story, right?" Oliver spoke quietly as he gazed into her eyes and smiled at her while increasing the rhythm of his stroking. "It''s just a made-up tale; don''t worry."


    "But... that''s not what I was talking about! Why are you touching me there in the middle of our classroom? Do you think that I am the kind of girl who would let someone do something like this to her? Especially since we aren''t dating or anything!"


    "Hmm... You aren''t asking me to remove my hand yet, though. That means you like it. And that''s why I''ll keep doing this," he replied, pushing his digits upward to her sensitive flesh before beginning to stroke faster than before.


    "Mhm..." A soft moan escaped Brenda''s mouth; she bit down on her bottom lip to hold back any further sounds coming out. She didn''t want anyone hearing her moans during school time! Even if most couples were kissing and touching each other at this moment, she wasn''t among them up until now...


    Or so she thought.


    Oliver grinned when Brenda didn''t make any move to stop him from pleasuring her with his fingers. Instead, she remained sitting on her chair and staring at him through half-lidded eyes filled with growing arousal and need.


    "That''s right. Just enjoy what I am doing between your legs without worrying too much," Oliver whispered before leaning closer towards her ear again. "Imagine that the Shadow Man is here now, stroking away at your cute, little pussy until he brings you over the edge."


    "Mhhh..."


    "If he were doing what I do right now, then it wouldn''t take long for him to make you cum hard." With that, Oliver slid two of his digits deep inside her clenching passage and began pumping them in and out of her quickly. "Can you hear those wet noises your body makes every time my fingers go in and out of it?"


    Brenda couldn''t respond due to being lost in ecstasy while feeling her approaching climax because of how skilled her classmate was in bringing her pleasure by rubbing and caressing her most sensitive spots.


    "I can smell your arousal from here."


    Oliver said as he increased his speed even further until he heard her gasping loudly in blissful relief after a few moments passed by. At that exact moment, he knew she had reached orgasmic heights thanks to his handiwork between her thighs.


    His hand stayed buried within her panties until Brenda finally finished riding out her peak before pulling away from there when noticing that no one seemed to care about what happened around them aside from Ron, who sat at his desk, staring at everything Oliver had done with Brenda in disbelief. ''Is that dude serious? He really made her cum like that?!''


    "See? You enjoyed it as much as the Shadow Man''s victims would if he ever shows up one day during your sleep," Oliver commented after leaning back on his own chair and moving farther from Brenda. "That was fun. Hope you liked it too, haha!"


    After saying these words, Oliver got up from his seat and returned to sit on the chair beside Ron''s own while leaving behind a very confused girl wondering whether she should feel offended or embarrassed by what had just transpired between them. "He just... played with me... and I didn''t stop him... What has gotten into me?"


    As Brenda kept pondering these thoughts alone, she used tissue papers to wipe herself clean before returning to read her novel as if nothing had ever happened there while waiting for classes to start once again.


    Oliver, on the other hand, turned toward Ron with a cocky smirk plastered on his face as soon as he got seated next to him again. "Told ya that having confidence makes all the difference."


    "I don''t know about that... She''s just way too weird to be considered normal," Ron pointed out skeptically before shrugging his shoulders afterward. "No one in their right mind would let someone finger them in public without reacting negatively to it, even more so when it comes to a popular girl like her."


    "Then what about these horny bitches hanging around with their boyfriends here?" Oliver asked before gesturing at several couples making out hot and heavy in the back rows of their classroom. "They don''t seem to mind having others watching them while they do their thing together. Hell, they probably like it!"


    Ron looked over where he was pointing with his fingers, noticing that Brenda wasn''t really alone regarding that matter; there were at least five or six other pairs of teenagers engaged in passionate makeout sessions at this very instant without caring whether anyone saw them doing such lewd acts during school time or not. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I guess you are right in some way or another... but I still think that it is strange for a popular girl like Brenda to let that happen so easily to her without complaining about it."


    "Whatever, dude. The point is that there will always be girls who want your dick regardless of what kind of person you are. It''s all about how much you are willing to go to get inside their pants. If I hadn''t dared to do that to Brenda, who knows what might have happened next? Maybe we could have been chatting with each other for days or weeks without anything happening between us until she finally agreed to hook up with me. Now I didn''t have to waste my time and tested the waters directly."

 Chapter 65 - 65: There is no way to beat my first time having sex with Aunt Mia.

    "Well, at least you proved that she is down to fuck just like any other girl around here." Ron admitted before continuing speaking to him once more after glancing at her figure again. "What a waste of a hottie! She''s not my type anyway, so yeah... have fun with her whenever you want."


    After saying this last sentence, Ron thought back to what happened earlier between him and Mia yesterday at Oliver''s house when she decided to give him a blowjob despite knowing he was her son''s best friend. Just imagining the sensation of her beautiful pink lips sucking him off caused an intense surge of lust coursing through every fiber of his body. ''Damn... Aunt Mia gave me the most incredible orgasms ever... And here I am refusing to go for seconds!''


    Although his heart told him not to ruin their relationship because they had sex once, his manhood yearned for more pleasurable experiences with Mia or some other woman out there who was just as good-looking and sexually active as her.


    ''If I can''t get anyone better than her to bed me, I''ll regret it later! But who could be like Aunt Mia at this school? The same age, hot and mature, knows how to have fun...''


    Then, as if the universe read his mind, a few seconds later, the answer to his question appeared in the form of a beautiful female teacher walking into the classroom while carrying some books and papers under one of her arms.


    Ms. Emma Dawson...


    She wore her usual attire, consisting of a white shirt tucked into a tight black skirt that reached just below her buttocks, along with stockings covering her long legs, with high-heeled shoes adorning each foot. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''No way... She''s a teacher, and I''m a student. It would be wrong to even think about this!''


    As Emma walked up to the front desk, her large breasts swayed back and forth with every step. Then, after setting the items she had been carrying down on top of the wooden surface, Emma looked toward all the horny couples making out in the back rows before clapping her hands together loudly. "All right, enough kissing in class! It''s time to study now."


    Upon hearing that, everyone separated from their respective partners before getting back to their own seats so they could pay attention to Emma''s lesson afterward without distractions or anything else bothering them during that period.


    However, despite having calmed down after separating from each other''s embrace, Brenda still kept thinking about how incredible it felt when Oliver fingered her down there before she even knew what he was doing with his hand underneath her short skirt... She couldn''t stop reminiscing about that wonderful sensation he gave to her intimate parts at that moment and wondered whether something like that would happen again between them if they ever got another chance to spend more time together.


    ''Stop it, Brenda! You can''t let yourself become like these other sluts that crave nothing else besides a hard cock in their vaginas!'' She thought as she tried to concentrate on what Emma was saying.


    After managing to clear her mind from dirty thoughts, Brenda quickly took some notes and paid close attention to the rest of the lesson for the remainder of this class session, avoiding looking over where Oliver sat at all costs, knowing full well that he was looking back at her due to her peripheral vision showing his head turned in her direction every now and then.


    Meanwhile, Ron also paid attention to the lesson being taught by his teacher at this moment while trying his best not to think too much about Emma Dawson''s body and face that made her so attractive to him.


    ''Alright, just focus on studying and forget about having sex with any of these women. I should just get a girlfriend my age who isn''t a slut but an innocent girl.'' Ron said to himself. ''That way, we''ll have no problems during our relationship.''


    However, no matter how hard Ron attempted to convince himself otherwise, deep down inside... he knew he could never settle for an inexperienced partner because he had already had sex with Mia.


    She had given him the best orgasms of his young life and showed him how amazing it felt when a woman took control over him during intercourse!


    ''Ah shit! There is no way to beat my first time having sex with Aunt Mia.'' Ron complained, making him think about how incredible it felt when Mia rubbed her soft and ample bosom against his nude body as she prepared herself to mount him. ''Shit, shit, shit! It''s getting hard thinking about that!''


    With those final thoughts in mind, Ron snapped back into reality when Ms. Emma Dawson called out loud for everyone''s attention once more. "Okay, class, listen up. Today you will pair up for an assignment due tomorrow, which requires two people to complete. Make sure both of you put some effort into completing it properly if you want to receive an average grade at least. Otherwise, I won''t hesitate to deduct points from your overall grades in the upcoming examinations and tests."


    After explaining everything needed to know regarding this new task, Emma then wrote down the instructions on the blackboard before announcing, "All right, now go ahead and choose who you will partner with and make sure to work hard together!"


    Following that command, Oliver immediately grabbed Ron by the arm before dragging him along as he moved to sit down next to Brenda, who sighed in resignation but didn''t object or refuse her classmate''s decision in pairing up with her either.


    Then, Oliver looked at the girl sitting beside Brenda and smiled, "Hey, Sarah, I''ll pair up with her, and you should pair up with Ron. Is that okay?"

 Chapter 66 - 66: Sarah

    Sarah was a beautiful girl with short black hair and brown eyes. Her breasts were bigger than what was typical for her age, and her body was slim with wide hips, giving her a very attractive figure overall. "Uhmm... Okay! Sure!" She answered without hesitation when Ron looked at her. "Ron is a smart guy, so I''d be stupid not to team up with him."


    Ron, on the other hand, couldn''t believe what had just happened and kept staring at the black-haired cutie¡ªthe only girl in his classroom who was exactly his type in appearance. ''She also doesn''t seem to be the type to have sex with random guys,'' he thought.


    "Well, that''s good to hear," Oliver said before turning toward Ron and whispering in his ear, "This is your chance. Don''t mess this up! She fits your tastes and looks pretty innocent. I doubt she had done it with anyone before. Be confident, and you should be able to win her over."


    "Thank you." Ron whispered back to his best friend.


    Once everyone in class had finished pairing up with another person sitting next to them, Emma continued writing on the blackboard as she elaborated further about this new project.


    *** sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Later...


    As soon as the bell rang, signaling the lunch break for everyone in school, the students began leaving their classrooms. However, Oliver, Brenda, Ron, and Sarah decided to stay behind so that they could discuss their assignments for today.


    "Where do you guys want to complete these tasks?" Oliver asked all three of them. "It will take some time before finishing it."


    "How about the library? I don''t mind working on homework there; plus, I''ll be able to grab any books from there if we need information from other sources," Brenda suggested as she crossed her arms in front of her chest and leaned back against her chair.


    Sarah and Ron both agreed to go along with her idea since it seemed like a good one. In contrast, Oliver had a different opinion, instead saying, "Why not just go to one of our houses? That way, we won''t have problems talking loudly because of the librarian and can ask whatever we want to each other. We can also search for information on our mobile phones."


    "Sarah, Ron, what do you think about this idea?" Brenda then asked them. "Do you want to study at the library or rather study at someone''s home?"


    "I guess studying at the library would make everything much more difficult for us when it comes to communicating." Sarah agreed with Oliver''s suggestion and continued, saying, "My parents won''t be at home until night, so we could all study there if you prefer to go to a private place where we don''t need to worry about bothering someone else."


    "I''m fine with going to Sarah''s house," Brenda commented before glancing at Ron again. "What about you?"


    "Yeah, I have no problem going there either," Ron replied as he imagined being together with Sarah in her room. ''Ohhhh... I can''t believe this is happening! Things are going better than expected.''


    Once they got into agreement regarding what they were going to do after school hours, the four teenagers left the classroom and headed towards the school grounds for the lunch break. Upon arriving, they sat down at one of the tables near the entrance of the cafeteria area to eat something since it wouldn''t be good to continue their day without eating anything.


    Just like that, they began chatting lively amongst themselves while enjoying delicious meals bought from inside the cafeteria itself.


    The happiest person was Ron, who couldn''t stop smiling every time he spoke to Sarah. He enjoyed her company so much that he didn''t even pay attention to whatever Brenda or Oliver were talking about.


    Meanwhile, Sarah was happy to have paired up with Ron to work on this assignment because she knew he was a nice and smart boy. Even though they had never talked before due to their shyness, both of them still managed to get along well while spending time together over these past few minutes.


    Oliver, on the other hand, spent most of his time flirting with Brenda and touching her leg under the table, teasing her even further by grabbing her thigh or caressing her smooth skin above those cute knees.


    "Come on, Shadow Man. This is not the right time to appear." Brenda whispered in a joking manner to him with a cute smile on her face. "Besides, I thought that only happens when girls are alone in the bedroom."


    Oliver, in turn, grinned at her words before responding in a similarly playful tone, "You wanna meet him again during nighttime?"


    "No way! I don''t want to become another victim of this creepy urban myth," Brenda protested as she leaned closer toward him and added in a sexy tone. "But maybe... I wouldn''t mind playing the role of a naughty schoolgirl after classes."


    "You said it! Now I won''t be letting you run away from what you just promised me."


    "What are you going to do? Hold me down against my will so that you can fuck my pussy? Please, don''t make me laugh. The Shadow Man might be a terrifying creature, but you''re just another ordinary student."


    "That will remain to be seen." Oliver winked at her.


    They continued to chat a lot between themselves during their lunch break together, making Brenda feel less and less uncomfortable around him after his naughty finger work earlier in class. Because of that, she began enjoying her time talking to him more than before and didn''t mind all the sexual innuendos he threw at her throughout their conversations. ''Oh well, being naughty from time to time shouldn''t be too bad, I guess.''


    Soon afterward, the bell rang once more to let everyone know that it was time for another round of lessons inside the classroom.


    Then the four teens proceeded to attend all the classes until the end of the school day arrived and it was time to go home again.

 Chapter 67 - 67: It was just an accident...

    Later, in the afternoon...


    Sarah, Ron, Brenda, and Oliver left together after their last class and walked toward Sarah''s house, chatting amongst themselves as they traveled through several streets leading to her residence, which was not far from the school.


    Once they arrived, Sarah invited everyone inside and led them to her bedroom on the second floor, where they planned to do homework together.


    "Wow! Your room is pretty cute," Brenda commented as she looked around at the decorations hanging on the walls, including posters of famous celebrities and fictional characters that most teenage girls, like herself, tend to adore. "I think it''s more spacious than mine, too."


    "Thank you! It took me quite a while to decorate everything how I wanted it to look," Sarah replied happily before taking out some blankets and pillows from her closet so that everyone could sit down comfortably when studying together here. "Let me help you get some snacks from downstairs while you unpack your things first."


    "I''ll help you carry everything here," Ron offered with a smile on his face as soon as he saw this opportunity to spend time alone with Sarah.


    "Oh... If you don''t mind helping me out, sure!" She replied before the two of them walked out of her bedroom to head downstairs into the kitchen and grab several bags filled with potato chips along with bottles of cold soft drinks from the fridge.


    When she reached for the middle shelf, though, Ron noticed that she couldn''t stretch her arm enough to pull whatever items were placed upon it. Thus, Sarah tried using her tippy toes instead, causing her shirt to rise up a bit higher than usual. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, something fell off from above and was about to fall onto Sarah''s head!


    She panicked after noticing that, but luckily for her, Ron managed to pull her closer to him before it could hit her head.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Oh, yes... That was close." She muttered, feeling relieved over such a narrow escape despite having gotten scared enough earlier. But soon, Sarah felt embarrassed because she suddenly found herself hugged from behind against his chest. In fact, one of his hands rested atop one of her soft breasts! "Ron... Um... Your hand..."


    Upon realizing where he''d just touched her body, Ron became flustered, but instead of panicking and pulling away in a rush, which would have made this whole situation even more awkward for both of them, the young man decided to act confident like his best friend, Oliver, did with Brenda, and so, after taking a deep breath first, he apologized without stuttering.


    "Sorry, Sarah. It was just an accident... I didn''t mean to touch your breast." Ron explained before taking his hands off of her body. "Anyway, are you feeling hurt anywhere? Are you alright?"


    "It''s alright... I am fine." Sarah replied as she stood beside him while blushing over what had happened moments ago between them. But rather than being upset about it, however, the short-haired girl smiled at her friend''s concern and thanked him for saving her from getting hit by an object. "Thank you so much for protecting me from harm."


    "As long as you aren''t hurt or anything, then we''re cool." Ron said before noticing how cute she looked smiling up at him like that before continuing to speak once more. "Let''s go upstairs before they wonder why we took so long down here alone."


    "Okay!" Sarah agreed as she walked back upstairs with him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Later...


    "It''s done!" Brenda exclaimed, relief flooding her entire being as she placed her pen on the floor beside her. "We did it!"


    "Yeah! This wasn''t easy to finish," Oliver added, rubbing his forehead. "That took a lot longer than I expected."


    Ron and Sarah exchanged tired glances before nodding in agreement, their faces reflecting exhaustion.


    "Well... we''ve finished everything now," Brenda remarked, stretching her arms wide while letting out a loud yawn. She then stretched her legs, shaking off the numbness from sitting cross-legged for so long. "I don''t know about you guys, but I feel like relaxing right now. Anyone up for a movie or maybe some board games?"


    "No thanks. I''d rather play with you instead." Oliver said with a sly grin, grabbing her by the arm to pull her onto his lap before wrapping one of his arms around her waist afterward.


    "Wait... W-what do you think you''re doing, huh?" Brenda protested but didn''t move away from him, enjoying the warmth emanating from his body against hers. "I was just asking what kind of games you might wanna play together, nothing else!"


    "But I want us to do naughty stuff." Oliver leaned closer to Brenda, kissing her lips without any warning whatsoever before sliding his tongue into her mouth when she gasped in surprise.


    At first, she tried fighting off his advances, feeling somewhat reluctant to respond to his kiss.


    But soon enough, as if her innermost desires had won over common sense and morality within her mind, Brenda ended up surrendering to her most carnal instincts and started kissing back as soon as she realized how good it felt having him kiss her like this in the first place!


    "Mhhmmm..."


    As their passionate make-out session intensified more and more with each passing second, Oliver slid one hand underneath Brenda''s skirt before groping her ass cheeks under her undies; meanwhile, his other hand was busy fondling her breast through the fabric of her shirt.


    "Mmhhh..." Brenda moaned into Oliver''s mouth while their tongues danced together between their lips.


    She couldn''t deny that what she was experiencing right now felt way too pleasurable for words to describe! Never before had anyone touched her body this way and yet, she found herself enjoying it so much that all rational thoughts left her brain until only sheer lust remained in its place, fueling her desire to do naughty things with her classmate even further than ever before.

 Chapter 68 - 68: You really want us to date?

    However, Oliver, on the other hand, wanted to experience even better pleasures. He was not content with simple groping like they did earlier in the classroom; therefore, his hands became more daring as he unbuttoned her blouse without hesitation before exposing her soft mounds encased within a dark blue bra.


    Once that was done, Oliver proceeded to remove the offending piece of clothing covering Brenda''s boobs by undoing the clasp connecting both straps around the backside of the young girl''s chest before letting it slide down over her shoulders until those perky buns rested free upon the palms of his hands, waiting for him to give them lots of love and attention. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mhhhmm! Don''t be rough with my nipples, you idiot!" Brenda complained after he began pinching and pulling at her nubs between his thumbs and forefingers as if they were nothing but mere toys meant for his amusement. "Be gentle when playing with them... Mhhmmm..."


    Her eyes suddenly widened up as soon as Oliver''s warm lips made contact with her exposed flesh. He''d just stuck one of her sensitive nipples into his mouth and started sucking on it! ''Ohhh god... What is going on here?!''


    Brenda couldn''t believe what was happening right now. It seemed like such an outrageous thing to do! After all, they were just studying together earlier; yet somehow, it led to something like this instead! ''But why am I enjoying this so much?'' She thought, feeling confused over everything.


    Oliver then switched to her other boob, paying close attention to her other nipple as well. The room was filled with sounds of loud slurping noises coming from him every time he sucked on her pink buds and soft moans escaping from Brenda''s mouth whenever she felt immense pleasure coursing through her veins due to his ministrations on her sensitive parts.


    Meanwhile, sitting across from them, Ron and Sarah couldn''t help but stare at the lewd show displayed in front of them. Both their jaws dropped open in surprise; neither one could believe what they were seeing or hearing either!


    "Oh my god... Are they seriously doing that here?" Sarah asked herself aloud, unable to take her eyes away from what she saw in front of her. Her face was flushed red due to embarrassment while watching Brenda getting her boobs fondled and sucked on by Oliver like he owned them or something along those lines. Still, it didn''t stop her from observing how those two kept going further with their sexual acts right in front of her face nonetheless!


    Ron, on the other hand, felt somewhat uncomfortable with how brazenly the other two were getting intimate out in the open. However, deep inside, his carnal desires were ignited by witnessing such an intimate display, leaving him hungry for similar experiences with a cute girl like Sarah by his side.


    Then, without saying a word, Ron placed his hand onto Sarah''s thigh, startling her somewhat. His boldness surprised even himself at this point since he hadn''t planned on initiating things like that at all! However, after seeing his friend Oliver lose himself to lust and decide to get intimate with Brenda here instead of restraining himself until later... Well...


    He no longer hesitated to get more daring as he inched his way closer to her crotch! After all, Oliver wasn''t alone; Brenda was also letting her desires control her actions. She was just like Oliver! Both of them seemed to have forgotten how wrong it was to do that kind of stuff around others who weren''t their partners in making out.


    ''I hope she doesn''t get mad at me for doing this.'' Ron thought before deciding to speak up after leaning closer toward Sarah. "Hey, Sarah, I like you. Will you be my girlfriend?"


    As soon as she heard that sudden confession, Sarah couldn''t hide her surprise from showing on her face.


    "Huh? You mean that?" Her voice came out soft, yet uncertain if he really meant the words he had just said. However, when Ron nodded in confirmation, a certain warmth spread through Sarah''s chest as she realized that maybe, just maybe, she had found someone who was interested in her too!


    All this time, throughout school, and all the years of loneliness without ever experiencing what it was like to have a boyfriend, she had always hoped that someday something like this would happen. Maybe, just maybe, there would come a young man willing to ask her out and make her feel loved, like the other girls her age did when they were with their boyfriends or significant others.


    Yet, despite having dreamed about being in such a position for so long and often fantasizing about what it would be like when it finally happened, Sarah still remained doubtful about whether that dream would ever become a reality. At least, until now, when an opportunity had presented itself right in front of her at the most unexpected moment.


    Was she going crazy?! Could anyone actually like someone as plain-looking as her¡ªthe bookworm? A flood of thoughts raced through her mind in the seconds after his words, sending her heart into overdrive while butterflies swarmed in her stomach. Before she could stop herself, she blurted out, "...You really want us to date? Y-you''re sure about this? It''s not just because Oliver and Brenda are all hot and heavy in front of us, right?"


    "No! Of course not! That has nothing to do with it; besides, you''re way more my type than she is." Ron assured her as he looked deep into her beautiful brown orbs before continuing with his words of endearment. "I promise I''m being completely honest here! There''s no other reason behind my confession besides wanting you as my girlfriend. And well, I really find you beautiful."


    Ron then let his gaze fall downward toward those soft lips of hers, wanting nothing else but to press his own against them right at that instant! If only he weren''t afraid of ruining everything by doing something so sudden... But would that even happen?


    Was he making the wrong choice in asking her out instead of seizing the moment while they still had time to enjoy each other''s company together?


    "Please give me a chance!" Ron exclaimed before leaning in and placing a light peck on Sarah''s cheek. "I know I might be pushing it here... but I think we would be great together. So, what do you say?"


    Sarah sat in stunned silence for a few seconds before finally responding in an almost whisper.


    "...Okay."


    She couldn''t believe her ears as she said those words aloud, unsure how exactly things had escalated from studying together after school to becoming an official couple within the span of less than an hour or so. Even so, despite feeling hesitant about it all, Sarah couldn''t help but feel that maybe this might be just what she needed after being alone without anyone to call a boyfriend ever since middle school.

 Chapter 69 - 69: Are you okay with him seeing my naked body?

    With that thought, her heart began racing faster and faster with each passing second, feeling overwhelmed by joy at last!


    "Oh! Thank you so much for agreeing to go out with me!" Ron exclaimed as he pulled Sarah into his arms. "I am so happy I could kiss you right now."


    Sarah looked up at his face before giggling after hearing those words of his. "Well, why not? We are already dating anyway. Why should we wait to do that, right? And I also want to kiss after seeing Brenda and Oliver doing it over and over..."


    Following that, Ron pressed his lips to hers, enjoying how her body seemed to fit perfectly against his as he wrapped both arms around her frame. They stayed like that for several moments before their lips parted, leaving them breathless from the long kiss they just shared together.


    "Wow!" Sarah panted as soon as they separated once more. Her eyes gleamed with newfound enthusiasm over what she had just experienced. ''This was my first time kissing someone... and it''s incredible!''


    Their emotions heightened further as they kissed again, and this time, their hands began wandering around their bodies, feeling everywhere they could touch without stopping for even a second.


    Sarah allowed herself to relax and enjoy the pleasure of making out with her new boyfriend while caressing his back in small circles, while Ron groped her breasts through her shirt at first, then, after a few moments, he decided to lift it up altogether before exposing her bra-clad chest, just like Oliver had done with Brenda''s!


    "Mhhh..." Sarah moaned into his mouth as her tits bounced free from underneath her clothing, revealing her lovely large orbs encased within a pretty, lacy pink bra. "Ahhhh... Oliver will see them..."


    "Yeah... He might find them interesting, considering how big and nice yours are." Ron said before squeezing both of her boobs between his fingers, causing more groans to spill out of Sarah''s lips due to that. "Do you mind him looking at you?"


    "Ah... What about you? Hmmm... Are you okay with him seeing my naked body? I am your girlfriend now, so shouldn''t I be just for you?" She questioned.


    "I trust Oliver. He''s my best friend, and he wouldn''t dare try stealing you from me; besides, you''re not going to leave me for him, right? After all, you are way different from Brenda and aren''t just in for his dick." Ron asked Sarah before moving to her side.


    "No, of course not!" She denied in an instant, finding it weird to think about how it could even happen with her friend. "I don''t like being with random boys! Unlike you, who is my boyfriend now, I don''t want a relationship to be just based on sexual acts or anything like that!"


    "Okay, so there''s nothing to worry about, right?" Ron inquired. "He might enjoy the sight of your bare breasts or everything else... but it won''t go beyond that since you aren''t interested in him anyway. So don''t be concerned; it will all be okay."


    "Um... I guess." Sarah said after thinking hard for a bit. "If you say it is alright with you, then it should be fine with me too."


    Ron nodded his head at that before reaching out to remove her bra, causing those orbs of hers to jiggle around once freed from their confinement within her lacy garment!


    "Your boobs are so beautiful!" Ron exclaimed before cupping both of her large tits together and fondling them. "Ah! I''m finally touching them."


    "Ahhh... Oh my... Yes! They are yours now, so enjoy them however you want!" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At that point, Sarah was becoming much more comfortable with their intimacy, letting herself get swept away by their growing passions as Ron''s fingers danced over her delicate skin, teasing her nipples every so often as well!


    "Ahhh..."


    Meanwhile, Brenda was already naked, lying on her back on Sarah''s bed while Oliver licked her pussy fervently. His tongue slid across her labia before diving between them, causing loud gasps of delight to spill out of Brenda''s lips at each contact made with her sensitive flesh!


    Oliver''s eyes darted over to where Sarah was sitting, and noticed her state of partial undress. He chuckled inwardly at seeing his friend''s boldness before turning his attention back toward Brenda''s bare, glistening slit that dripped its juices down onto the sheets beneath her butt cheeks.


    "Both of them are also playing along..." Brenda moaned, watching their friends doing naughty things while her fingers caressed Oliver''s head above her crotch. "This is insane... Ohhhh... Yeah... Like that! Moreee..."


    "You like how I play with your pussy?" Oliver asked, stopping for a second to look up at her face again as his right hand moved downwards towards her nub of pleasure before giving it a light squeeze.


    "Yes! Damn, that feels so good... I never thought your tongue could make me feel this way." Brenda replied in between her loud moans of ecstasy. "I don''t want this to ever end; just keep licking away until you''ve finished eating everything."


    "Is that so?" Oliver inquired, smirking mischievously afterward. "If we keep doing this, you are going to miss me later if I decide to stop being a pervert and stop doing naughty things with you, right?"


    Brenda didn''t know what to say about that, but she knew her body wanted more! She couldn''t help feeling like a horny slut whenever he touched her most intimate parts or played around with her clitoris like he was doing at that moment... It felt too amazing! Her body needed relief right now, and if Oliver wanted her to admit how badly she longed for his company later on, then perhaps it wouldn''t hurt her pride to let him win this once.


    "Ahh... Yes, of course." Brenda admitted after pondering for a little bit. She then went on to explain further. "What can I say? My body has been craving this kind of attention for quite some time, and you just happen to be the one who took the initiative in seducing me. Hhhmmm..."

 Chapter 70 - 70: Is that how a real penis looks?

    "Good. From now on, we will have fun with each other like this, right?" Oliver inquired before proceeding to suck on her pussy lips again while his digits teased the small, swollen bump of her pleasure.


    "Ahhh... Yeah! I want it too! To do naughty things... Ohh!" Brenda responded in agreement as her hips bucked against Oliver''s mouth once more.


    Soon, however, the young woman cried out in pure bliss as she arched her back off of the bed and climaxed violently from all these new sensations! A few seconds later, she relaxed once more before lowering herself back down on top of the mattress.


    During that time, Ron had taken Sarah to the same bed where Oliver and Brenda had been having fun. He wanted to be comfortable as well, plus the idea of having sex together in her own bedroom made his heart race with excitement!


    Sarah had been so aroused that she didn''t seem to mind being in the same place with their friends, who kept doing lewd things to each other. Even better than that was how much pleasure her virgin body experienced thanks to her newfound lover and his gentle touches combined with her inexperience.


    "Oh, god! I never imagined it could feel so wonderful when a boy puts his finger in your... Ahhh... There!" Sarah groaned at a particularly delicious jolt of pleasure brought about by Ron''s digits plunging inside of her vagina. "Yes! Do me harder!"


    "You like it rough? Just tell me how hard I can go, okay? I will do anything to please you!" He answered in earnest before moving his middle finger deeper into that hot, moist passage beneath her beautiful frame, causing loud squelching noises to echo throughout the bedroom.


    Soon, Sarah cried out as she climaxed for the first time after his ministrations on her sensitive lady parts.


    "It is amazing how two couples can enjoy themselves in the same bedroom." Brenda pointed out as she watched Ron make his new girlfriend come with just a few thrusts from his digit inside of Sarah''s wet folds. "And she seems extra sensitive to pleasure..."


    When Sarah heard that, her face turned red due to embarrassment. Still, she didn''t feel like stopping their lovemaking just because of being observed by one of her classmates during her most intimate moments.


    "Ahh... It is the first time a boy touches me there... So of course, I became really horny when it happened..." Sarah tried to reason with her companion''s curious inquiry.


    "You don''t have to explain yourself or anything; everyone has different levels of tolerance to sexual stimulation, especially in places where we''re not used to receiving it." Brenda explained to her. "Take my pussy, for example. It isn''t as sensitive as your clit or nipples since I masturbate by rubbing that part often. But when Oliver eats me out, I end up feeling far better than usual!"


    "Hey, girls," Oliver called out from his spot between Brenda''s legs. "Why are we talking when we can just keep doing naughty things? I know that both of you want cock. So don''t let this moment go to waste!"


    Ron nodded at his friend''s suggestion before removing his pants and underwear at last, revealing his hardened member. He had been holding back while pleasuring Sarah, but now, there was no need to wait any longer!


    Sarah eyed it closely as her pussy quivered in anticipation of that first penetration... "Is that how a real penis looks?"


    "Indeed it is!" Brenda answered her friend with enthusiasm. Then she looked at Oliver and waved at him. "Come on, Shadow Man, show us your cock!" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t get scared when you see it," Oliver warned with a grin before taking off the rest of his clothes to reveal what lay underneath them.


    Sarah gulped at the sight. What stood before her eyes was a long, thick pole of flesh that throbbed rhythmically from base to tip as if it possessed a life of its own! It was almost double in size compared to the one between Ron''s legs, and it appeared far more intimidating too... She couldn''t believe it when she realized that thing could fit inside a girl''s vagina or even inside her asshole without tearing her in half during intercourse.


    "Will this huge thing fit inside of you?" Sarah asked Brenda with a hint of doubt.


    Brenda, feeling somewhat nervous herself at the sheer size of what she saw protruding from between Oliver''s thighs, tried her best to keep calm and seem confident as she answered Sarah.


    "Yes! Girls can stretch more than you think. They can fit cocks this big when they are relaxed enough." Brenda reassured her. Still, she decided to inform Oliver about being careful nonetheless. "But go slow when putting your cock inside me, okay? Despite how fast I got in bed with you, it is still the first time for me, and I am still inexperienced."


    "No problem." Oliver smiled as he got closer to Brenda so she could spread her legs further apart for him.


    Meanwhile, Ron was already above his lover, and with great effort, managed to hold himself back from entering her right away and thus causing unnecessary pain.


    "I know I''m not as well-equipped as my friend over there... but I''ll make up for that by pleasing you with everything else available at my disposal." Ron said as his erect cock touched against her opening.


    Sarah wrapped her arms around him before giving his lips another kiss, savoring the sweet taste of their intimacy for as long as possible before responding with a whisper of her own. "It doesn''t matter, Ron. Don''t feel pressured to do your best just because you feel insecure about your body or how small or big certain parts may seem compared to others. I like what I see of yours!"


    "Thank you! This means a lot coming from my first girlfriend." Ron replied in gratitude, smiling as his eyes met hers and their gazes locked together in a loving embrace once more. Then he asked her gently, "Are you ready to be mine? We can always stop if you feel uneasy at any point..."


    "Yes, my lover! Take me however you want!"

 Chapter 71 - 71: Stop holding yourself back; go wild on me!

    "Yes, my lover! Take me however you want!" Sarah answered without hesitation before spreading her legs wider apart, revealing the pink slit between them, already slickened with juices due to arousal. "I know it will hurt at first... but I want us to be joined as one. Make me feel complete!"


    "All right then..." Ron breathed deeply before grabbing hold of his erection with his left hand while placing the other onto one side of Sarah''s hips for support during penetration. Then he pushed forward until the head of his shaft slipped past the entrance of Sarah''s tight hole; afterwards, there came a sharp cry of surprise mixed with mild discomfort from the beautiful bookworm.


    "Ah, god! It is inside of me! You are inside of me!" Sarah cried out in awe at feeling the sensation of finally being deflowered by her boyfriend. The pain had been minimal compared to how much pleasure he gave her right after breaking through that thin barrier deep within her passage. "Keep going deeper, please... I want more..."


    Ron nodded at her request before pushing himself further into Sarah until every inch of his member was buried inside of her warmth.


    "Hmmm... Yes! So good!" He groaned at feeling the tightness of her vaginal walls gripping around him. "Sarah, you feel incredible!"


    His compliment went unanswered as Sarah''s mouth hung agape from the intense sensations brought about by Ron''s erection filling her up completely. All she could do to respond was to cling onto his muscular frame even tighter and wrap her legs around his waist to pull him closer against herself.


    Meanwhile, Oliver''s massive cock had found its way towards Brenda''s pussy lips, which were glistening due to excitement. The tip of his cock rubbed against them slowly at first to savor the wetness seeping out of them, but soon, he grew tired of waiting and wanted nothing else but to be engulfed deep inside of her depths!


    "Are you ready for me to enter your pussy?" Oliver inquired as his large member prodded her entrance.


    Brenda, whose hands rested atop Oliver''s broad shoulders, responded without hesitation. "Do it already! I''ve been dying to feel something this thick going inside of me for some time now, and here is my opportunity!"


    She then spread her legs wider apart in preparation for receiving such a large cock inside of her and looked into his eyes. Then she kissed him passionately, letting their tongues entwine with each other, hoping that this would help distract herself from any pain that might occur during their first intercourse together.


    Oliver did not waste any more time and proceeded to insert the swollen head of his cock into her slick hole until it popped through her opening; afterward, he pushed forwards inch by inch, stretching those walls further as his length delved into Brenda''s warm tunnel, eliciting loud gasps of pleasure mixed with slight discomfort from both partners.


    Brenda''s eyes widened when she felt Oliver''s shaft plunge further into her depths and begin filling her up with its girthy thickness; it hurt somewhat because he stretched her pussy beyond limits she could ever imagine possible! Still, though, there was also considerable satisfaction as well at the thought of being penetrated by such a magnificent cock for her first time!


    "Ahh... Brenda, I can''t hold back anymore. I am sorry, but I will thrust my way to the bottom." Oliver warned before taking a deep breath and slamming himself all the way inside of her hot snatch until their hips met and his balls rested on top of her buttocks. "Yes! Finally!"


    A loud cry escaped Brenda''s throat, signaling her discomfort from having just gotten her virginity taken away, though not without gaining immense gratification along the way in exchange for it! In fact, to her surprise, this did not turn out nearly as bad or painful as she had imagined beforehand, even with someone so well-endowed doing it. On the contrary: rather than experiencing discomfort, she felt almost ecstatic about getting filled up so much by what was considered huge amongst most men.


    "Ohhh... Oliver! It feels amazing!" Brenda groaned between ragged breaths, her nails digging deep into Oliver''s back due to how good it all felt at once. "Fuck! This is beyond anything else I''ve ever experienced! You''re definitely hitting spots inside me I never imagined possible before!"


    As if sensing her need to adjust to his size, Oliver remained motionless for some time after plunging balls-deep inside of her pussy; meanwhile, Ron and Sarah, on the other hand, were also busy enjoying each other''s embrace. However, unlike their friends, these two kept going at a gentle pace, making love gently, kissing every now and then during their passionate session, savoring all sensations coming from one another while being joined as one entity.


    "Ahhh... Yes... Like that, Ron! Keep doing me just like that!" Sarah cried out with passion in her voice as she clung onto his body, her hips pushing upwards against his, urging him to keep up the rhythm of their lovemaking.


    Ron did not disappoint either and continued driving his erect shaft in and out of his lover''s tight tunnel in a smooth yet firm manner; after a few moments had passed, he began thrusting faster and harder into her depths, causing louder moans of ecstasy to escape from her lips.


    "Brenda," Oliver called out from his spot above her. "How do you feel now?"


    Brenda looked up at him, seeing the lustful expression reflected upon those hazel eyes looking back down at her.


    "Come on, move it!" She urged him between heavy breaths of air mixed with pleasurable sighs escaping from her throat. "Stop holding yourself back; go wild on me! Make me scream with bliss!"


    "As you wish." With that, Oliver pulled himself back until only half his length remained within her passage before driving it forward again at full speed, burying everything inside of her once more in a single, powerful motion.


    "Ahhh... Fuck yeah!"


    Her reaction was immediate, a loud exclamation leaving her mouth in sheer pleasure from feeling that large pole plunge all the way through her tunnel until their hips met together once again in an erotic collision. And before she could react further, Oliver started thrusting in and out of her wet cavern, pounding away like there was no tomorrow.


    "Yes, that''s it! Faster! Harder! Destroy my pussy, you big-dicked stud!"


    "Ahn~ Mhm~ Yes, Ron, keep making love to me."


    Both girls moaned while their partners kept pounding away into their respective partners'' nether regions, creating wet, squelching sounds echoing throughout Sarah''s bedroom.


    It was obvious by their reactions how both Oliver and Ron loved being with them¡ªmaking passionate love or fucking like there was no tomorrow. Whatever one wished to call it didn''t matter since what truly counted here was the pleasure they gave each other through this carnal act. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This continued on for some time until neither Brenda nor Sarah could endure any longer, reaching their limits simultaneously, as if following some unspoken signal between themselves; then came two loud screams of climax filling up the entire room alongside lewd noises coming from their sloppy unions.


    "Ahhnnnghhh!!!"


    Then came silence, afterward followed by heavy panting resounding amongst everyone present within these four walls¡ªeach catching his or her breath after such an intense lovemaking session had taken place.

 Chapter 72 - 72: Those are only meant for Rons eyes and hands from now on.

    As a sense of clarity washed over Brenda, she opened her eyes to look upon what was going on around her; Oliver was resting above her nude frame, lying face-down atop hers.


    Sarah and Ron also embraced each other in a gentle manner, sharing tender kisses on one another''s lips and necks before turning their gazes back towards them.


    "Brenda, are you alright? Did it hurt a lot when he entered you?" Sarah inquired with concern evident in her voice as she glanced between her classmate sprawled underneath Oliver''s bigger frame and that massive penis still buried inside her pussy. "You were screaming like crazy during sex just now."


    Brenda gave out a slight chuckle before answering with a teasing tone. "Ha, it wasn''t anything I couldn''t handle... So don''t you worry about me being in pain or anything, okay? And besides, if you''re talking about the screams..."


    She then took a momentary pause for effect before continuing her sentence again.


    "I screamed because I enjoyed every second of our wild romp! This stud made me climax harder than ever¡ªnothing I''ve ever done on my own even comes close to how incredible my orgasm was this time," Brenda finished off with another satisfied sigh leaving her body. "Seriously, who would''ve thought this shy guy could change so much¡ªand now be able to bring us girls so much pleasure?"


    Sarah couldn''t help but let out an amused laugh from hearing her friend bragging about Oliver being good at sex even though they''d just had their first taste moments ago.


    "You two seem to have gotten quite intimate yourselves," Brenda commented after observing their actions thus far since they started fucking side by side in this room together. She noticed how lovingly Sarah hugged her partner close while resting beneath him and returned those sweet pecks of affection he gave back to her every so often.


    "True," Sarah answered in confirmation of her best friend''s inquiry. "Ron and I became boyfriend and girlfriend. That''s why we''ve been acting all lovey-dovey since starting to make love."


    "Oh?" Brenda raised an eyebrow out of curiosity but nonetheless congratulated them without further questioning what led to such a sudden change. "That''s nice! You guys look like a sweet couple. I''m happy for both of you!"


    "Thank you, Brenda. But isn''t that what happened with you and Oliver as well? Aren''t you his girlfriend already?" Sarah inquired, tilting her head sideways as she pondered over this subject further. "You also let him take away your virginity..."


    Brenda''s expression changed at those words coming from Sarah; however, there wasn''t anger behind it, nor was she embarrassed either¡ªit seemed more thoughtful if anything else!


    Finally, after some time passed, Brenda slapped Oliver''s back before answering, "Nah... I don''t think so; we''ll be just sex friends who love to do naughty things. It''s clear that we''re into this type of stuff, and it''s great having someone willing to do similar activities with no strings attached. I doubt Oliver even wants or needs an official girlfriend anyway. Right?"


    Oliver chuckled at Brenda''s blunt assessment, finding nothing wrong with how things were between them. Instead, he replied with complete honesty, "It''s as you say. I only need sex partners, and a girl with a dirty mind like you is the best type for me."


    "In that case, we''ll keep having fun from now on, Oliver," Brenda remarked as she looked up towards him once more. "I want lots of excitement, especially from doing lewd things! Nothing is better than indulging in raunchy adventures together with people willing to participate alongside you!"


    Oliver then turned his attention back to Ron and Sarah after having settled everything regarding his current relationship status with Brenda. "So... how does it feel to be with your girlfriend, huh, Ron?"


    "Awesome!" Ron answered without hesitation at all. "She''s everything I ever dreamed of in a girl. Gentle yet passionate, very caring and loving too¡ªnot to mention she is gorgeous! And it''s all thanks to you helping me become braver in approaching her earlier."


    Sarah couldn''t contain herself any longer from hearing such lovely words spoken about herself aloud; thus, she kissed him before muttering something along the lines of...


    "Thank you, my love..." before resuming their lip-lock session once again.


    On the other hand, Oliver noticed how Sarah had breasts bigger than most girls their age, which were now being squished against Ron''s torso¡ªanother benefit enjoyed by couples engaging in intimacy!


    When they pulled away, Oliver gave his input regarding the couple in front of them. "Yeah, I have to agree here; Sarah is beautiful. And her tits look like they''re nicer to play with, bigger, and softer."


    "Hey! Don''t stare too much at them, Oliver. Those are only meant for Ron''s eyes and hands from now on." Sarah said while trying her best not to show any signs of embarrassment over him openly gawking at her exposed bosom. "Your friend, however, can admire them all he wants, since he owns those massive boobs."


    "Come on, isn''t it fine if he just takes a quick feel? Don''t be mean! At least let him give them a few squeezes!" Brenda cut in right after hearing what Sarah had told Oliver earlier. Then she looked at Ron, who appeared taken aback by this suggestion coming out of nowhere, before continuing her plea. "He isn''t asking to do naughty things with them, Sarah. Let your boyfriend share those beauties with us. I also want to touch them."


    Ron hesitated but soon gave in to Brenda''s insistence before asking his girlfriend himself whether it''d be alright for her chest to be groped like that or not.


    "Uhh... If you say so, I suppose it wouldn''t hurt anything," Sarah conceded, albeit still feeling a bit reluctant about agreeing to let other people fondle her breasts like toys.


    Still, as long as nobody tried taking advantage of her generous offer and started doing perverted stuff beyond simple fondling... then maybe allowing something minor wouldn''t matter too much? S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 73 - 73: Cheating?

    As soon as Sarah uttered her approval, Brenda got off the bed to push Oliver out of his position between her legs. She then sat next to Ron and Sarah, followed by Oliver himself, who joined them soon afterward on top of another empty spot available near their pair of lovers.


    Then two each began running their hands around one of Sarah''s breasts while squeezing, teasing, lifting them up, and pinching her nipples¡ªall while enjoying every moment spent admiring these soft, luscious mounds of feminine beauty before their very eyes!


    "Mhhh~" Sarah moaned as she felt her bosom being kneaded by two pairs of different hands at once.


    She tried covering her mouth to prevent such erotic noises from escaping further from between her lips, yet every attempt proved futile because neither person groping her would cease doing so until they had their fill for now.


    Ron, on the other hand, sat speechless, mesmerized at how beautiful this sight looked right before his eyes¡ªseeing his girlfriend getting fondled like a sex toy had roused a strange mixture of pride and arousal within him!


    But aside from feeling those weird sensations welling up deep inside his gut, there was also something else going on down there besides an emotional response, namely, his manhood starting to grow hard again due to these arousing feelings brought upon him.


    Oliver smirked as he saw his friend''s growing erection and teased. "Well, someone''s happy to see both of us enjoying his girlfriend''s breasts, eh?"


    Sarah noticed her boyfriend''s cock getting more prominent too, and her cheeks flushed red as she turned away in embarrassment.


    "Stop embarrassing my boyfriend," she protested. "He didn''t do anything wrong. Besides, isn''t it normal for a boy to feel good by watching something like this?"


    Brenda looked at Ron''s cock and licked her lips. "Looks yummy."


    She moved downwards until she positioned herself between Ron''s thighs, putting his erect cock directly before her face. Then, without wasting another second, Brenda leaned forward and planted her tongue on top of the rigid pole to give it an intense tongue bath.


    "Wait! What are you..." Sarah screamed when she saw what was happening below them. However, by the time she had reacted, Brenda had already started pleasuring her boyfriend, who couldn''t even hold himself back from letting out loud groans of pleasure while being serviced orally by another girl¡ªother than his own beloved!


    "Brenda! Stop blowing my boyfriend!" Sarah complained, feeling upset about such betrayal. "How can you just do that when I just became his girlfriend!"


    However, Brenda didn''t listen to Sarah at all and kept going at it regardless, and seeing that Sarah was about to do something, Oliver intervened to help his new sex friend.


    "Shhh... Just let her continue for now..." He whispered into her ear before nibbling on her earlobe afterward. "Why bother stopping her? Let us have fun."


    "But... you too, stop that!" She then screamed again when she felt someone kiss her neck and shoulders. And who else could it be besides the male member of this naughty pair currently accompanying their group tonight!


    "Why don''t you look at Ron instead? See how he enjoys Brenda sucking his cock. Doesn''t he look satisfied?" Oliver remarked before pressing his lips against a sensitive section located alongside the back of her shoulder blades once more. At the same time, he continued fondling those soft breasts, molding them around with his fingers whenever the fancy struck him so.


    Sarah''s face remained flushed red, but nonetheless, she turned her attention towards Ron to watch him receive pleasure from Brenda''s ministrations¡ªsomething that made the young bookworm feel conflicted over what was happening right now: Was this normal in sexual relationships between high schoolers nowadays? Do they often swap partners back and forth like crazy people engaged in wild orgies? Or maybe...


    And as if reading her mind, Oliver began answering all those unspoken questions running through Sarah''s head amidst their activities together in bed. "This type of stuff isn''t what everyone does, you know? Most people would be shocked at just imagining their friends doing sexual acts. But, at the same time, we are not like others, right? After all, we fucked together in the same bedroom... So might as well explore different kinks while having sex!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Oliver then elaborated further, using both his words and actions simultaneously to get his point across better. "Like I said earlier, don''t stop them from continuing to play with each other because, in return, there will also come certain benefits from doing so as well. For example..."


    His hands slid down toward her crotch area, where he caressed her mound for a bit before letting two digits move up and down along either side of her labia¡ªeliciting another moan out of Sarah. Afterward, these fingers were brought back upward again, but this time, instead of being removed from her body entirely, they hovered above that little nub near the topmost portion of her slit.


    "...For starters, wouldn''t it feel great having your pussy taken by my cock? You won''t even think about Brenda playing with Ron if your own mind is too focused on getting pleasured yourself..." With that said, Oliver pressed onto her clitoris and flicked over it once, making the girl jolt upon contact due to its sensitivity level being far higher than her breasts.


    "Ahn!" She gasped from feeling her sensitive button getting fondled that way without warning. "Don''t do that so suddenly! And isn''t that cheating when you are fucking someone else''s girlfriend?"


    "Cheating? Are you going to leave Ron because I fucked you?" He inquired while continuing to finger Sarah''s button further.


    "N-never!"


    "See, then what is the problem? And, I am sure, Ron wouldn''t care if you did me while he got sucked on by Brenda. Right, buddy?"


    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Even if we are dating now?

    When hearing his friend''s inquiry, Ron felt conflicted. Yes, it felt like heaven to get his cock sucked by a beautiful blonde bombshell... and seeing his girl squirm underneath Oliver''s gentle teasing made him jealous to some extent. But watching them play around together somehow looked incredibly hot as well!


    "I know that my dick is not so big or good as yours, and she might end up craving more in the future, but I don''t want to break up with her just because of that. So... Ahhh! Anyway, if both of you are fine with this, then go on."


    "Why are you saying that I will crave for more! I am not a whore!" Sarah complained, even though she herself started getting horny from all the things that Oliver kept doing to her body and watching Brenda deepthroat her boyfriend. "So, I won''t end up becoming that type of girl. So please don''t worry!"


    "Okay! I trust you, but..." Ron had to pause in the middle of his sentence to moan loudly when he felt his cock slip deeper inside Brenda''s mouth again. "...I still want to watch you guys..."


    "You want to see your girlfriend riding another man''s cock?" Sarah inquired in disbelief.


    Ron let out another loud groan of pleasure as Brenda bobbed her head faster along the length of his pole before answering Sarah''s query, "Yes. Ahhhh... Damn! It looks hot when you are naked and being played with."


    "Wow..." Oliver butted into their conversation, surprised at Ron''s newfound boldness. "Buddy, you are totally getting into being a cuckold here."


    A cuckold...? Yes... he must be! Who else would enjoy seeing another male fuck your significant other if not a cuckold?


    These thoughts filled up Ron''s mind entirely while staring at his lover, admiring how her beautiful figure twisted and squirmed about thanks to Oliver teasing her; he also remembered enjoying his mother getting fucked by Oliver as well. That was why it didn''t feel strange anymore to hear himself be called something along those lines since everything about what he''d experienced today already pointed him towards becoming a so-called ''cuckold'' anyway...


    "I think I might be..." Ron whispered out loud before admitting to his fetish for the first time out loud. And no matter how much it pained his pride or conflicted with traditional values surrounding relationships, he had finally embraced what made him feel this good!


    "Wait, wait!" Sarah called out to try halting everyone in their tracks once more. "Ron, you like seeing me getting dirty with other men? Even if we are dating now, you still want to watch?"


    "It''s not like that..." Ron paused mid-sentence again to gasp air¡ªcourtesy of Brenda deepthroating his dick deeply inside her throat again, "It''s just watching you being intimate with Oliver made me so aroused! If it were others, I would definitely mind, but because it was him, somehow, I thought that this wasn''t so bad..."


    "Damn! This guy is wild." Brenda commented as she got off Ron''s cock to catch some air. "But I guess, since Oliver is such an awesome lover, you might have gotten excited at imagining your girlfriend having sex with him!"


    Then, after giving Ron''s member a few strokes, she resumed sucking it inside her mouth while looking up at the cute, shy teen who kept moaning loudly under her care.


    Ron nodded at Brenda''s remark before staring at Sarah; despite having the face of an introvert, these expressions that adorned his features told another tale altogether...namely, excitement at watching his own girlfriend lose herself to carnal pleasure!


    "Ahhh~ There!" She cried out when Oliver''s fingers pinched her clit gently between them. Her body trembled for a moment afterward until those digits stopped pressing against that small button located right above her entrance. "I can''t believe that Ron actually wants to see me getting fucked by you..."


    Sarah turned back to stare directly into Oliver''s hazel eyes, which met hers head-on without wavering in intensity whatsoever.


    Soon, their lips interlocked together again, leaving Ron unable to contain his excitement even more because, somehow, seeing his first girlfriend being passionately kissed like that had managed to turn him on far greater than before!


    Oliver pushed Sarah onto her back on the mattress, spreading her legs apart after making sure that she was comfortable enough for what would come next. Once ready, he crawled between her open thighs and positioned his cock right above the wet entrance waiting for him there; he held his rod''s base firmly with one hand, lining up its tip against those pink folds beneath it while letting his free palm roam across that voluptuous bosom of hers.


    "It looks like you are ready to get penetrated," Oliver muttered under his breath, smiling at Sarah, whose eyes remained fixed upon his muscular physique towering over her own small frame. "Just relax and enjoy yourself from this moment onwards. After all, aren''t we here to have fun together?"


    "Mmmmh," She nodded subtly while closing her eyes, bracing herself for what would come next. However, no sooner than she''d shut her eyelids closed, that big cock started slipping inside her pussy inch by inch! It stretched her passage wide open without stopping, not giving her time to adjust or prepare for what felt like an unrelenting penetration into her depths!


    "Ahhhhh!!! Nggghhhh!" The beautiful bookworm gasped aloud when feeling Oliver''s length digging deeper within her tight hole, making her arch forward slightly from how big and thick it felt pushing inside her. "Oh my god! It''s too big! Ohh!!"


    "Don''t worry; this is only half of it, and you''ve taken it pretty well already. So keep relaxing."


    Sarah couldn''t think about anything else besides being impaled on that enormous pole of flesh sliding further within her body; its sheer size made every inch count when penetrating her depths until she felt it bottom out deep inside her nether regions!


    "Ohhhh!!! Fuck!" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 75 - 75: You look beautiful right now...

    Her entire body trembled from getting filled up like never before by such a large cock stretching her walls apart. And despite feeling some pain due to inexperience and overall nervousness, Sarah still found pleasure amidst all these sensations rushing through her mind and nerves simultaneously...


    "Ahhnnn..."


    Soon enough, however, Oliver began moving once more¡ªthrusting himself in and out slowly while ensuring he didn''t hurt the young woman beneath him. This allowed both partners to adjust to their positions better and enjoy this moment even further than before.


    "Wow..." Ron muttered as he watched his friend make love with his girlfriend. "Sarah looks amazing right now! She''s so beautiful..."


    He couldn''t stop himself from getting turned on even more at witnessing such an erotic scene taking place right before his eyes: seeing Sarah getting fucked by another man... It made him feel excited beyond belief!


    "Ron, you really look cute when you get all hot and bothered like this!" Brenda remarked before resuming her ministrations on the boy''s erect penis once again. This time, instead of just sucking on his shaft alone, Brenda used both hands to massage those soft orbs resting between his legs as well.


    "Ah, ohhh..." Ron moaned while watching Oliver fuck Sarah hard from above; the sight alone was enough to send shivers running down his spine in delight! But then, adding to these visual stimuli came tactile pleasure coming from Brenda''s skillful blowjob coupled with her expert handling of his testicles.


    Meanwhile, Sarah kept gasping for air whenever Oliver would thrust deep inside her tight slit and then pull back outwards afterward, creating wet noises that echoed throughout her room along with loud smacks of their groins slamming against each other''s bodies repeatedly...


    "Mhmm, yeah... Keep going! I love it when you pound me hard!" She screamed, her hips pushing upward to meet Oliver''s cock halfway every time he slammed downward toward her core again and again¡ªmeeting each movement with equal enthusiasm!


    It didn''t take long until Ron started to feel his climax approaching. "Brenda, I''m about to come soon... Ahhhh!"


    "Go ahead, shoot your load into my mouth," Brenda replied after pulling away from his shaft for a second before wrapping her lips around it once more.


    "Damn!" That was all the warning she got from Ron before finally reaching his peak, releasing several thick jets of semen straight down her throat. "Ahhhhhh..."


    Brenda kept her lips wrapped around Ron''s cock, letting it spurt rope after rope of his seed inside her mouth while swallowing every drop that flowed in. And by the time he was done unloading everything he had left, Brenda pulled away and opened her lips wide apart to show off the white liquid pooled within before closing them shut again and gulping it all down with ease.


    "Enjoyed it?" She asked while wiping away excesses from her chin using a finger afterward.


    "Yeah..." Ron answered between breaths. Then he turned his attention back towards Sarah and Oliver, who hadn''t stopped fucking throughout his climax earlier. In fact, they were getting even faster than before!


    Brenda followed his gaze to see what got him so excited; it didn''t take long for her to notice the same sight that Ron saw as well: Sarah getting pounded hard by Oliver''s enormous cock from behind now! The change of position must have happened right when Brenda focused on sucking off the cute, shy teen next to her instead.


    "Shit!" Brenda muttered under her breath, "Oliver really knows how to make girls feel good..."


    She watched in awe at how much pleasure her friend appeared to be receiving thanks to this big-dicked stud going wild inside her tight pussy...


    "Mmmm!! Oh, yes! Fuck me harder! Please don''t stop!" Sarah cried out loud while clutching the sheets beneath herself tightly with both hands, her beautiful face showing signs of pure ecstasy coursing throughout every inch of her being.


    Ron stared at his lover''s expression of pure bliss; it made him want to rush over there and join them again! So without hesitation anymore, he crawled forward until he found himself face-to-face with Sarah, who immediately wrapped her arms around his neck before pulling him closer toward herself for a passionate kiss filled with desire for one another.


    "Ahhh... Thank you, Ron..." She whispered into his ear after breaking away from their intense lip lock session. "I wouldn''t have been able to enjoy myself like this if you hadn''t allowed us to have fun together!" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You look beautiful right now..." Ron told her, "Seeing you like this, getting dominated by Oliver, makes me happy too!"


    "I am glad..." Sarah replied before kissing him once more. And while their mouths remained interlocked, Oliver kept pounding her hard from behind, causing her ass cheeks to jiggle every time those hips collided against hers!


    It didn''t take long until Sarah reached another climax; her whole body tensed up, and her walls clamped tightly around Oliver''s shaft, pumping away inside of her. This sudden contraction caused him to groan in pleasure as well, since the added tightness made his experience more pleasurable as well. "Damn! I''m cumming too!" He grunted loudly while pushing himself deeper within the girl beneath himself.


    Afterward, he started releasing several spurts of semen deep within her pussy...


    "Ahhh!! Yes!!" Sarah screamed aloud when feeling those hot jets filling her insides up with warmth.


    Soon enough, the sensation became too much to handle anymore and finally pushed her over the edge into an orgasmic bliss unlike anything she''d ever experienced before!!


    "Wow..." Brenda muttered under her breath again after witnessing such an erotic scene unfolding right before her eyes yet again. "I am glad that I paired up with him for the assignment. Otherwise, I''d miss out on all these sexy moments!"

 Chapter 76 - 76: Linda

    Oliver collapsed next to Sarah as he came down from his orgasm. She lay next to him with a satisfied look on her face and her breasts heaving with each breath.


    "How are you feeling?" He asked her.


    "Great! I came so hard, my whole body tingles." She sighed contentedly. "I hope we can do this again sometime."


    Oliver looked at Ron, who was holding Sarah''s head in his lap. He looked very happy too, stroking her hair like she was a cat. "What do you think, Ron? Is it okay if I continue having sex with Sarah?"


    "Of course, man. I told you, I''m fine with it," he answered. "Just remember, she''s my girlfriend, so don''t try to steal her away or anything like that."


    "Don''t worry, I have no interest in stealing her. I just want to have some fun," Oliver reassured him. "Brenda and I are going to head home now. You two can stay here and spend some more time together. You shouldn''t leave your girlfriend alone after sex, you know? You''ll make her sad."


    Ron looked at Sarah, who nodded. "That''s true. I want to stay with you for a while longer." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure. Thanks again, Oliver," Ron said, shaking his hand. "You''re a real friend."


    "Of course. You''re a great friend too," Oliver chuckled before getting dressed and heading out with Brenda.


    Oliver glanced back one more time at Sarah and Ron cuddling. Then he turned to Brenda and gave her a playful slap on the ass. "Come on, Brenda, let''s go home."


    She squealed in surprise, then laughed. "Hey! Don''t get too carried away just because you fucked me once."


    "I just didn''t fuck you; I''m also your first man. Remember? Besides, we had fun together, and we''ll continue having fun. No need to act like we''re just friends, you and me."


    She giggled as she walked beside him, wobbling slightly due to her pussy being sore after all the action. "All right. You got me there. I guess I''ll let you touch me whenever you want from now on."


    Oliver laughed, putting an arm around her shoulders as they walked. "Good, because there''s no way I can keep my hands off you now. We''ll continue doing lewd stuff as much as we can, all right?"


    Brenda smiled up at him and nodded, leaning against him for support. "All right, you sex-crazed hunk."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "So, tell me more about this guy," Brenda''s mother said, smiling at her daughter across the living room.


    The two of them looked alike¡ªboth with blonde hair and blue eyes¡ªbut where Brenda was still finding her way, her mother had the kind of mature charm that came with age. Her full breasts and confident aura put her far beyond her daughter in that department.


    She wore a beige V-neck sweater with a matching cardigan and dark blue pants, her hair styled in a loose braid that rested over one shoulder.


    "What do you mean, Mom?" Brenda shrugged, sitting down in a chair by the window and picking up her cup of coffee.


    "Oh, please, baby. Don''t try that with me. You came in here with a dreamy look on your face. I''m sure you were thinking of your mystery man." Linda leaned closer and patted Brenda''s hand. "Don''t worry. You can tell your mother everything. Is he cute?"


    Brenda hesitated for a moment before answering. "He''s handsome. Really tall and muscular, too. But we''re just friends."


    "I don''t believe you," Linda crossed her arms and grinned. "Come on. You can tell me. When will I get to meet him?"


    "It''s true! We''re just friends. We''re not together." Brenda took a deep breath. "But... he''s really good at... you know. Doing things with his... you know..."


    Her mother blinked. "Oh? What kind of things? You''ll have to be more specific than that."


    "Like, sex," she whispered.


    "Sex!? You had sex with this boy!?! And you''re telling me you two are just friends!?! What were you thinking, Brenda!?!?" Linda jumped up from her seat, looking like she wanted to shake some sense into Brenda.


    "Mom, please!" Brenda put her hands on her mother''s arms and looked into her eyes. "Listen. I didn''t want to do it. He kind of forced himself on me."


    "He raped you!?!? Oh my god, baby, are you all right? We need to call the police!" Linda rushed to the phone and started dialing 911, but Brenda grabbed her hand and stopped her.


    "No, no, not at all. He wasn''t rough with me or anything like that. I don''t even remember what it was exactly. One minute we''re talking, and then the next minute, I''m on his lap with my clothes half off, and he''s kissing me all over. And I was also enjoying it, so I let him continue."


    "Oh dear. That''s a relief." Linda sighed, letting go of the phone. "For a moment, I thought my little girl was hurt by that boy. You should be more careful with your words. I was terrified there."


    "But he is very assertive. When I''m with him, I can''t say no to him. He does whatever he wants, and I get carried away. This never happened before. With other guys, I''ve always been the one in control." Brenda giggled at the memory of a naked Oliver trying to pleasure her. "And the truth is, it feels good to let him take the lead. To not worry about being in charge for a while. He takes care of everything, and I can just relax."


    Linda looked at her daughter with a worried expression on her face. She took Brenda''s hand and stroked it gently. "Brenda, listen. This is important. You shouldn''t let boys force themselves on you. If they do something you don''t like, you need to tell them no. It doesn''t matter how good it feels. Some things aren''t meant to be done."

 Chapter 77 - 77: Im not going to become a heartless monster.

    "I know, Mom. That''s not what happened. I''m not a little girl anymore. I''ve got my own mind. If I didn''t want to, I''d say so, but... I wanted him to fuck me. I wanted him inside of me. And it was amazing. The way he used his tongue, his fingers... the size of his cock..."


    "Brenda!" Her mother''s voice was stern.


    Brenda blushed and stopped talking. "Sorry. Got carried away."


    "I understand that you''re at an age where experimenting with sex is natural, but I don''t think that this is a healthy way of looking at things," Linda said, looking concerned again. "You can''t just go around letting boys use you like a toy, Brenda. What kind of relationship is that going to be? Do you even have feelings for each other?"


    "No, no, Mom. I don''t want anything serious with anyone. We are just two friends having fun together." Brenda smiled. "Also, I want to focus on studies, not relationships. I need to get into a good university and make my future. If I''m distracted by some boy, I won''t be able to do that. With Oliver, I won''t have that problem because we''re just having sex."


    Linda shook her head, trying to process all of this.


    "I still think that you''re making a big mistake. I know that you''re a smart girl, and I trust your judgment, but I don''t think that you''re going to find happiness like this."


    "Well, at least he knows how to fuck me right. It will keep my body satisfied and my mind free to focus on studies. I won''t get all moody and depressed because of a lack of sex. I''ll be able to enjoy life and work hard." Brenda took a sip of her coffee. "And who knows, maybe when I graduate from college and start working, then I''ll look for a boyfriend. But not right now, not while I''m studying."


    "I guess that makes sense, but it just seems like a very cold way to look at it. What about love? What about romance? Don''t you want that in your life?" Linda looked sad. "I don''t want you to miss out on the best things in life."


    "Mom, calm down. I''m not going to become a heartless monster." Brenda giggled at her mom''s reaction. "If I find someone I really like, I will let myself fall in love. But right now, I only want to have fun with Oliver. He makes me feel good. I''m sure that if I ever meet somebody else, Oliver will understand and won''t get jealous or anything like that. It''s not like we are in a relationship or anything. We''re just friends with benefits." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Linda nodded slowly. She didn''t seem convinced, but she wasn''t going to argue anymore. Brenda was her own woman now, and she had to respect her decisions, no matter how much she didn''t agree with them.


    "Ok. I guess I can accept that. Just promise me that you''ll be careful and use protection. The last thing you need is an unexpected pregnancy." Linda said, giving Brenda a stern look. "And I hope you can invite him once to our home, so I can see what kind of boy you''re hanging out with. If he turns out to be a jerk or something like that, then I want to know so that I can help you stay away from him."


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll make sure that we use protection. And I think that you''ll like Oliver when you meet him." Brenda smiled, feeling relieved that her mother had accepted her decision. "He''s really nice, and he''s smart too. You''ll see."


    "Alright. I trust you. Just keep in mind that you''re still young, and there''s always risk in letting your body do the thinking for you." Linda hugged her daughter. "I don''t want you to get hurt."


    Brenda nodded and leaned against her mom''s shoulder. "Don''t worry about it, Mom. I''m not that dumb. I can handle myself. I won''t get hurt."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    While walking towards his house, Oliver felt like a true man. He had managed to fuck two different girls today and had so much fun with them, and all that during the span of a single day, an afternoon, even!


    This was amazing! Not even a week had passed since he first had sex, and his life had changed completely! He had gone from a shy and insecure teenager to a confident and experienced guy who knew how to seduce women and satisfy their bodies.


    He arrived at his home, feeling very proud of his achievements. However, he soon noticed something was off. As he went through the entrance, he realized that there was an unfamiliar pair of high heels resting in the hallway next to his mom''s shoes.


    Oliver wondered if they belonged to one of her friends but then remembered that his parents had planned to go on a date this evening, so they wouldn''t be back until late. His dad''s car was also missing from the garage.


    Then whose shoes did those belong to? Who else could have visited the house while his parents were away? How did they get in?


    Oliver entered the living room, curious about what was going on, yet he didn''t find any signs of an intruder. Everything looked normal and clean.


    "Anyone home?" Oliver asked, expecting an answer from somewhere else in the house. However, nobody replied.


    Feeling puzzled, he made his way upstairs, hoping to find someone there. When he got to the second floor, he saw light coming out of the bedroom at the end of the hall.


    As he approached the room, the sounds of heavy panting reached his ears. They grew louder with each step Oliver took towards the door.


    Finally, he stopped in front of the closed door, where the noise was coming from, and leaned closer to listen.


    *Hahh* *Hahh* *Hahh*

 Chapter 78 - 78: Amara

    Finally, he stopped in front of the closed door, where the noise was coming from, and leaned closer to listen.


    *Hahh* *Hahh* *Hahh*


    He recognized that sound! It sounded just like the noise that would come from the woman whenever she was getting fucked by someone.


    "Ahh... Ahhh... Yes!"


    Wait! That voice belonged to Amara!


    Without a doubt, that moan was hers. He''d recognize that tone anywhere. And the pants too¡ªthey were definitely coming from her mouth. No question about it. Amara must be having sex in there right now. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''But when did my sister come back? Who was she fucking? Is it her boyfriend?'' Oliver thought to himself. ''Instead of coming with us for a weekend vacation, Amara had gone on a trip with her university friends. She was supposed to stay away for a few more days. I guess they ended the trip early or something.''


    The image of his sister naked, with her legs spread wide open, getting pounded by some unknown guy, appeared before his eyes. ''No! Why am I thinking about her like this? She may be hot, but she is my big sis. Besides, she must be fucking her boyfriend right now, so I shouldn''t get involved. I don''t want her mad at me for interrupting them.''


    Although he told himself that, Oliver couldn''t resist peeking inside the bedroom to see who was fucking his sister, if only to satisfy his curiosity.


    ''Amara has been a tease for me since childhood. It''s not like I''m going to do anything with her. But I am interested in seeing what kind of guy would be up to her level.''


    With that in mind, Oliver put his hand on the handle and pushed down on the latch. He then opened the door just a little bit, careful to not make any noise that might alert them to his presence. Then, after taking a deep breath and calming down, he leaned forward until one eye was pressed against the crack.


    The scene that awaited him was breathtaking. The first thing he noticed was Amara lying naked on the bed with her legs apart and a naked man positioned between them. His cock was penetrating her vagina while she writhed beneath him in ecstasy.


    Amara had short red hair, long eyelashes, blue eyes, and a very pretty face, which was now contorted with pleasure due to her lover''s actions. She was a beautiful young woman with long legs and large, firm breasts. A perfect figure!


    The man wasn''t muscular but had a slim build. And yet, despite being on top of her, he wasn''t showing any signs of dominance or superiority. If anything, it looked like Amara was leading the whole affair.


    Oliver wondered what kind of relationship they had. He couldn''t tell whether they were lovers or just friends with benefits. Still, it didn''t matter. ''Now that I know it''s her, I better leave before she finds out and gets angry at me for spying on her. It''s best to let her enjoy her time without interrupting them.''


    He was about to leave when he heard the man''s voice coming from inside the room. "Amara! I don''t think I can hold back anymore... I''m cumming!"


    "Ahhh... Why do you always cum so quickly... Ahhh... Just try to last a bit more... I don''t want to end without having orgasmed first!" Amara shouted back at him as he thrust into her body.


    "Ahhh! I''m sorry! Here I go!" The guy couldn''t endure for another minute and gave a few last thrusts, releasing his semen into her hole.


    "Damn it!" She moaned loudly and arched her back upwards. Then, she relaxed again as she felt the warm fluid fill her insides. "I hate you, Jack! You should have tried harder! It''s not like it''s that hard to fuck me long enough to get me off! Fuck!"


    "Sorry, Amara, I did what I could. Maybe next time?" Jack apologized, still panting from exhaustion. "I promise that I''ll do my best then!"


    "Yes, sure. You say the same thing every time, but it always ends up being the same thing. Well, whatever..." She shook her head in disapproval. Then, after he pulled out of her, Amara got up from the bed and began walking towards the bathroom. "Now, let''s take a shower together, so you can go back before my family gets here. And don''t forget to wear a condom next time! You came inside me again!"


    "Yes, I''ll remember," Jack answered, following behind her. When they both entered the bathroom, Oliver heard the water begin flowing.


    ''So that guy''s name is Jack, huh. I wonder who he is to her. I''m also surprised that my sister ended up fucking a guy like him. Not that there''s anything wrong with him, but he doesn''t seem to be able to satisfy her.''


    After waiting for a while to ensure that Amara wouldn''t come out, he closed the door again and went to his own room. He wanted to take a shower and clean himself from all the sweat accumulated during the intense sexual activity of the day.


    Oliver got naked and stepped into the shower stall. While washing his body, he thought about how his sister seemed disappointed by her partner''s performance. That was quite strange because she seemed like someone who knew a lot about sex and enjoyed it. It shouldn''t have been hard to find a good lover.


    ''Wait, why am I even thinking of this?'' Oliver snapped out of his thoughts, realizing that he was worrying too much about his big sis and the man she chose to sleep with. ''That''s none of my business. It''s not as if I can help her or something like that. Or maybe I can..."

 Chapter 79 - 79: Did you see me in the bedroom earlier?

    Oliver couldn''t stop thinking about how sexy his big sister looked getting fucked and how hot her body was. She might be his older sister, but there was no denying that she was a beautiful woman. A very tempting one at that. He had jerked off many times while imagining himself fucking her brains out.


    Not only that, but Oliver also remembered how his cock reacted every time his sister teased him by wearing skimpy clothing or acting in a seductive way around him. Even though he tried to suppress such thoughts, his mind couldn''t ignore how attractive Amara was. ''But that''s normal, right? It''s normal to feel sexually attracted to a sexy woman, even if it''s your own sister.''


    The more he thought about it, the more his penis grew erect. Oliver was afraid that if he didn''t stop fantasizing about Amara, then he would end up masturbating while imagining her naked body, so he forced himself to think of something else.


    Once he finished bathing, Oliver dried himself off and put on his underwear, shorts, and a T-shirt. He then sat down on the bed and rested for a bit. The image of Amara getting fucked wouldn''t leave his head. Her moans kept playing over and over again in his mind, as if they were trying to tempt him into doing something naughty.


    "Damn it! Why is my stupid sister haunting my thoughts like this?" Oliver cursed under his breath. Then he heard footsteps coming from the outside of his room, and he knew that they were headed downstairs.


    Oliver wondered whether he should pretend that he hadn''t seen anything or go talk to them. After a moment of hesitation, Oliver decided to go greet his big sis and meet her boyfriend or fuck buddy.


    When Oliver went to the living room, he found Amara sitting on the sofa wearing a black spaghetti-strap top with lace detailing at the cleavage area, along with a denim mini hot pants that wasn''t buttoned up, exposing the upper half of her red G-string panties. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had just taken a shower, and her short red hair was still wet. The smell of shampoo and body wash emanating from her was strong in the air.


    As for Jack, he was nowhere to be seen, which made Oliver wonder what happened. ''Did he already leave?''


    "Hey, Ollie!" Amara greeted her brother when she noticed him approaching. She flashed him a big smile, showing her perfect white teeth. "When did you get here?"


    "Just a few minutes ago," he replied, unable to take his eyes away from those sexy legs of hers. They were so long and smooth! He wanted to reach out and run his fingers through them.


    "You should have told me, Ollie. I could have given you a proper welcome kiss." She chuckled and blew a kiss at him. Then she patted the empty spot next to her. "Come and sit down, baby bro."


    ''Here she goes with her usual tease,'' he thought, but despite that, Oliver obeyed and walked over to where she sat.


    Amara immediately wrapped an arm around her little brother and pulled him in for a hug. She pressed her body against his side, making him feel her softness. "I missed you! How is my little prince doing these days?"


    ''Little prince? Damn, this woman is so embarrassing.'' Oliver sighed in his mind but didn''t resist her affection. "Good, I guess. And what about you? Why are you back home early? Weren''t you supposed to come later this week?"


    "Ah, well, my friend got sick, so the trip got cut short. We all decided to return today instead of staying there." She gave his cheek a kiss. "So, tell me. Did you miss me? Hmm?"


    Oliver tried his best to ignore how close she was to him. He could feel her warm breath tickling his skin. Her breasts pushed against his chest, and her leg brushed his thigh.


    "Umm, yeah, I did," he managed to answer, trying not to stare at her cleavage.


    "Good boy," she said and kissed his cheek again. Then, she leaned closer to him, until her lips were almost touching his ear, and whispered. "Did you see me in the bedroom earlier? What did you think of my boyfriend? Was he handsome?"


    The suddenness of the question took Oliver by surprise. So, the guy wasn''t just a fuck buddy, and Amara was aware that she had been seen!


    "You knew?" Oliver looked at her with a mix of embarrassment and guilt. He expected his sister to scold him for watching, but instead, she smiled.


    "Of course, I didn''t. But now, you told me. Naughty boy, aren''t you, Ollie? Peeking into a girl''s room while she''s having sex." She pinched his nose playfully. "So, what did you think of Jack?"


    Oliver didn''t know what to say, so he went with the truth. "Well, it wasn''t that great, honestly. The sex I mean. It was over before it even began."


    "Oh god!! Ollie, you just didn''t say that to me!" Amara exclaimed, looking at him as if he''d said something unbelievable. "What happened to you? Shouldn''t you get shy talking about things like this? Where did my cute little brother go?"


    Oliver was a bit surprised himself. He didn''t expect to be so straightforward, but maybe it had to do with his newfound confidence. "What? You asked me, so I gave you my opinion."


    "Yes, I asked about Jack, not about the sex. That was a very naughty thing to say, mister. How can you tell when the sex is good or not?" Amara shook her head in disapproval. "Don''t tell me that you''ve been watching porn and comparing it to real life or something like that. That''s wrong, Ollie. You know that, don''t you? Real sex is nothing like that. It can''t be compared to the fake stuff that they do in the videos. No matter how much you practice, there are always going to be imperfections."

 Chapter 80 - 80: When did you become such a playboy?!!

    "Uh... yeah. I''ve seen those videos. That''s true. I don''t compare them to reality. But I wasn''t talking about what I saw on the screen." Oliver looked at her, wondering if he should come clean about everything that he''d been doing since Mia had taught him about sex. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you mean, then?" Amara asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I wasn''t referring to porn. It''s because I''ve experienced it firsthand." Oliver shrugged, trying to remain nonchalant despite his nervousness. "I''ve slept with a woman, and she taught me all kinds of things. Things that I didn''t even imagine were possible. Stuff like that. So, now I can tell when the sex is good or bad. And the one between you and Jack wasn''t too good."


    Amara was stunned speechless for several seconds. She couldn''t believe her ears!


    "Wait, wait! Don''t tell me that... Did you... You slept with someone, Ollie? You''re not joking, right? You had sex?!" Amara asked incredulously, looking at him wide-eyed. She couldn''t wrap her head around it. Her baby brother, the shy and innocent boy that she had known all her life, had lost his virginity. "Who did you sleep with!? Who is she? Tell me!"


    Oliver smiled sheepishly, feeling a little proud of himself. "It was Mom."


    This time, Amara''s mouth fell open. She couldn''t believe that her own mother would have done something like this. But before she could say anything else, Oliver continued talking, wanting to get everything out of his chest. "I also fucked two hotel staff while we were on our weekend trip. And I''ve had a couple of flings with other women. I even slept with Grandma, Ron''s mother, and just today I also slept with two of my classmates."


    "Stop!! Stop, stop, stop, stop, stop!" Amara shouted, shaking her head in disbelief. She couldn''t process such a long list of sexual partners. "Are you kidding me!? Are you serious?! You had sex with all those different people?! How could that happen?! This is crazy!! When did you become such a playboy?!! And what''s more... You had sex with Mom and Grandma too?!"


    Oliver scratched his head. He really wanted to tell Amara everything, but now she was freaking out.


    "Umm, yeah. But I didn''t plan for any of that to happen. Things just kept escalating, and one day, I ended up sleeping with Mom, then Grandma, and... It became kind of a habit, and I couldn''t stop." Oliver explained, feeling a bit ashamed. "I guess it was wrong, wasn''t it? To sleep with Mom and Grandma, I mean. They''re supposed to be off-limits. But they were so sexy, and they seemed to enjoy it so much! I couldn''t resist them."


    Amara looked at him for a moment, trying to figure out if he was lying. She knew that her little brother was always honest, but this story sounded too crazy to be true. "You know, Ollie. If this is your way of pranking me or something, I''m going to kill you. But if you are serious about this, then we need to talk. So, tell me. Is everything that you said true? You are not joking, right?"


    "Yes. I''m telling the truth. Everything that I told you is true," Oliver replied firmly. "Why don''t you go ask Mom yourself if you don''t believe me? I''m pretty sure that she will admit to it without hesitation."


    Amara sighed, still unable to believe it. "You''re not kidding? Okay... Um... Let''s just take a step back. How did it happen?"


    After taking a deep breath, Amara started questioning him. Oliver told her about his first night with Mia, how his mother had decided to teach him all the skills needed to please a woman using her own body. He told her about their father being okay with it and how Adam even wanted to participate and share his wife with his son. Then, he talked to Amara about how things continued to happen after that initial encounter.


    "Damn. Just damn. I knew that Mom and Dad had an open relationship, and they would sleep around, but I never imagined that they would do such a thing with you." Amara sighed again. Then she chuckled, "But that''s not fair, is it? I''m jealous now. My own mother got to fuck you before me. I mean, you''re supposed to be the only one that''s off-limits for me. And Dad... well, he doesn''t count because he is not young like you, and I don''t have the hots for him. But you... you are different, Ollie. You are young, handsome, and very charming. I can see why women would want to have sex with you, even if you are their son and grandson."


    Amara caressed Oliver''s face and sighed. "You have grown into quite the attractive young man, baby bro. I guess it''s inevitable that you ended up having a lot of sex. I just didn''t expect that to include our mother and grandma. It''s kind of hot, though. You are so naughty, Ollie! I''m sure that Mom and Grandma loved it."


    Oliver smiled at the compliment. He was glad that his big sis didn''t get mad at him or anything. In fact, she seemed to be enjoying this conversation. "Thanks, Amara. I''m happy that you don''t hate me or anything like that. You know, I was really nervous about telling you all this. I thought you might get angry or something."


    "Get angry? Why would I? You''re my baby brother, and I love you," Amara replied, smiling at him. "Besides, it''s not your fault that you ended up fucking a bunch of women. They were the ones who seduced you. And they were adults, too, so they should''ve known better. You''re just a teenager, Ollie. An inexperienced one at that."


    "But I''m an adult now. At least legally. And it wasn''t their fault either. It''s just that... after I slept with Mom, everything changed." Oliver explained, shrugging. "I''ve become sexually active, and I can''t resist when a woman makes a move on me. It''s not that I''m trying to fuck everyone and anyone. Most of the time, it just happens. One moment, we''re talking, and in the next, we''re having sex. I don''t plan for it to happen. It''s just that it does. And once it starts, I can''t stop myself from enjoying it. I guess my body has gotten used to being pleasured, and now it won''t take no for an answer. I''m addicted to sex."


    Amara listened carefully to her baby brother. She knew that there was some truth in his words, but at the same time, she also felt that he was exaggerating. "Oh, poor baby. You''re so cute." She gave his cheek a kiss and then looked at him with a playful expression on her face. "But don''t worry. Your big sis will make sure to keep an eye on you. We''ll make sure that no other women seduce you against your will."

 Chapter 81 - 81: How can you be fine with someone like that?

    Oliver chuckled and nodded. He knew that his sister was just teasing him, but he appreciated her words nonetheless. "Thanks, Amara. That means a lot. Anyways, enough about me. I wanted to ask, why did you let Jack have sex with you? From the looks of it, he wasn''t able to satisfy you. So, why keep him around?"


    Amara raised an eyebrow at his question. "Why do you want to know? Are you jealous or something, little brother?"


    "Uh... no... I was just curious." Oliver shook his head, not wanting to offend his big sis. He wasn''t jealous of Jack, but he thought that he was kind of pathetic. The guy had been given a gift by Amara, and he didn''t have the skills to please her. It was a waste of an amazing woman like her.


    "Okay, let''s see." Amara began counting with her fingers as she explained, "Well, first of all, he''s my age, and he''s very handsome, which is a big plus. He also has a good personality, and we get along pretty well. And then, he has money. Not a lot, but enough to take me out on dates or buy me things. And last but not least, I like him overall. Sure, he sucks at sex, but that doesn''t mean I can''t enjoy spending time with him, right?"


    "Wait, so you''re willing to spend time with someone who sucks in bed just because he''s handsome and rich?" Oliver asked, feeling a bit shocked.


    "Oh, Ollie. You are such an innocent little boy, aren''t you?" Amara chuckled. "Listen, women are not that different from men. We also care a lot about looks. And when you get older and want to settle down, it becomes important to find a partner that can provide for the family. As for the sex part, well, you can always learn to do it better, but it''s hard to fix a bad personality or ugly face, isn''t it?


    "But... I mean... he couldn''t even last five minutes before coming inside you." Oliver retorted, trying to prove his point. "That must have been frustrating. How can you be fine with someone like that?"


    Amara smiled. She put a finger under her baby brother''s chin and lifted his face towards hers, looking into his eyes. "Don''t worry so much. It''s not as bad as it seems. I can still orgasm, even if he comes early, and besides, I can always use my fingers or a toy to finish myself off later on. It''s not ideal, but it works for me, okay? So, just drop the subject, please. You have no idea how lucky I am to have a boyfriend like him. Other girls in college don''t have that luxury. They are either single or dating guys who are way worse than him, so I am happy with what I have right now. Don''t ruin my mood, baby bro, or I''ll spank you."


    "Sorry," Oliver apologized. "It''s just that, after hearing how unsatisfied you were, I thought maybe you deserved someone better. That''s all."


    "Don''t worry, Ollie." Amara caressed his cheek. "I''ll be fine. If I find a guy who can please me and also has all the good qualities Jack possesses, I will immediately dump him and start dating the other one instead."


    She giggled, and then her face turned serious. "And don''t think that we are done here. We need to discuss your situation some more. Let''s talk about what to do about your newfound sex life. You have been fucking too many people, and you are still a teenager. You need to set some limits, or else you''ll end up getting into trouble. And I won''t let that happen, okay?"


    "Trouble? What kind of trouble could I get into?" Oliver asked, confused.


    Amara sighed and shook her head, patting his shoulder. "You are a naive little boy, Ollie. You don''t know how dangerous women can be, especially if they are older. They could take advantage of you and hurt you. Or worse, make you fall in love, and then they will use that to control you. You might think that you are invincible, but you aren''t. There is no reason to take unnecessary risks. You understand what I mean, right? It''s better to avoid getting in such situations in the first place."


    "What? But that''s ridiculous. Why would anyone want to harm me? I''m a good guy, and everyone knows that." Oliver replied, frowning. "Besides, I have been doing great so far, haven''t I? No one has tried to manipulate me or anything. In fact, they have all enjoyed themselves. So, stop worrying too much about me, big sis. Everything is fine."


    "Fine, fine, whatever you say, baby brother. Just remember, women can be very sneaky. Even if you think you are having harmless fun with them, they might be planning something behind your back, okay?" Amara caressed his face again, looking at him with concern. "Promise me that you''ll be careful from now on. Don''t let any woman walk over you."


    "Okay, I promise." Oliver sighed. He knew that there was no harm in making that promise, as it was impossible for him to stop having sex with those women. "I won''t do anything dangerous, and I will try my best not to fall into a woman''s trap, but I can''t promise that I won''t sleep around anymore."


    "That''s alright, little bro. As long as you are aware of the risks involved, then that''s enough." She leaned closer to him and planted a kiss on his cheek. "You''re a smart boy, Ollie. If you ever feel like you are getting yourself into a bad situation, just call me, and I''ll help you out, okay?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amara stood up, brushing her fingers through her hair. She gave her brother a playful wink before walking towards the front door. "I have to go now. My friends are expecting me, but we can continue this conversation later. Bye-bye, baby brother!"


    "Where are you going?" Oliver asked, looking at her. "Can I come along? I will be all alone with Mom and Dad away."

 Chapter 82 - 82: Did you girls start already?

    "Where are you going?" Oliver asked, looking at her. "Can I come along? I will be all alone with Mom and Dad away."


    Amara looked back at him with a thoughtful expression on her face. She seemed to be considering the idea, weighing the pros and cons. Finally, she nodded and smiled at her brother. "Hmm, yeah, why not? Let''s hang out together. Just be sure to not tell anyone about what you might see tonight. Okay?"


    "Okay. Do I need to change into something different?" Oliver asked, looking down at his outfit, a plain t-shirt and shorts.


    Amara scanned him from head to toe. She then walked over to him and pulled his shirt up, revealing his bare chest and stomach. Her fingers ran down the curves of his abs, tracing the defined muscles. She smiled, satisfied with his physique. His body was fit and toned, the result of his hard training, and she could feel the warmth radiating from him. "Hmm, you look great, Ollie."


    Then, she looked back at him. Her blue eyes were sparkling mischievously. "It''s good that you''re wearing clothes that are easy to take off."


    Oliver became confused. "What? Why do I need to wear clothes that are easy to take off?"


    Instead of answering his question, Amara laughed it off. "Oh, nothing, don''t worry about it. Let''s go." She turned around and began walking towards the front door again. Oliver followed behind her.


    The two siblings got into her car, and they soon found themselves at a fancy nightclub that was almost outside of the city. Amara led her brother inside, where they were greeted by loud music and colorful lights. The dance floor was filled with people moving to the beat, while others sat in booths or at tables.


    "Come on," Amara said to Oliver as she grabbed his hand and led him towards a group of young women who were chatting amongst themselves in a corner of the bar. "Also, don''t tell anyone that we are brother and sister, okay? We''ll just say that we''re close friends, alright?" S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver nodded, not knowing why his sister would ask him to do that. But he didn''t have time to question it because they had already arrived in front of the group. Amara greeted everyone with a cheerful smile, and the girls responded with enthusiasm.


    The girls were all pretty and wearing skimpy clothes that left little to the imagination. Their outfits revealed a lot of skin. It was obvious that they were trying to attract attention, and it worked¡ªOliver couldn''t help checking them out, admiring their curves, legs, and breasts.


    Just then one of the girls looked at him, her gaze lingering on his body. She had long, dark brown hair falling over her shoulders and big brown eyes that seemed to twinkle under the lights. Her lips were full and pouty, her cheekbones high, and her nose small. She wore a tight-fitting top and short skirt that accentuated her curves, and her feet were clad in stiletto heels. Her name was Brianna, and she was one of Amara''s friends.


    "Hey, Amara!" Brianna exclaimed, looking at the newcomer with a huge grin on her face. "Did you already bring your partner for the night? You''re fast! Is he a college student too?"


    "No, he''s not a college student. He''s younger than us, but he''s old enough to drink, smoke, and do other adult stuff. Isn''t that right, handsome?" Amara turned to him and winked. Oliver didn''t understand what she meant by those words, and before he could ask about it, the other girls began introducing themselves to him.


    "Hi, I''m Brianna, and these are my friends, Tessa, Chloe, and Naomi," the brunette introduced herself to him. She had an infectious smile, and Oliver found himself returning it. "Nice to meet you; I''m Oliver."


    "Did you girls start already?" Amara asked, looking around the group.


    "Not yet," the blonde named Tessa answered, smiling. "We''re waiting for you. Since you sounded pretty eager when we talked about it, we wanted to wait for you to arrive. It would have been bad if we got someone who you may be interested in, isn''t that right?"


    Amara laughed at those words. "Hmm, yeah, that would''ve been very mean of you, but don''t worry; tonight I won''t be picking anyone up. I have Oliver with me, and besides, I need to show him how things are done here."


    The girls giggled at her statement, making Oliver feel even more confused. What were they talking about?


    "Ohhh! I see..." Chloe, a pretty redhead, commented. She then looked at him, a playful glint in her eyes. "You will learn a lot, Oliver. Maybe it''ll even be better to just watch instead of trying to participate. At least for now."


    "Um, what do you mean?" Oliver asked, looking from one girl to another.


    "You will see," Tessa smiled at him and patted his shoulder. "Now that we''re all here, let''s get this party started, shall we?"


    After ordering some drinks and chatting for a bit, the group headed to the dance floor and began moving to the beat of the music. The atmosphere was electrifying, and the air was filled with the smell of sweat, alcohol, and perfume. The crowd on the dance floor was wild, but none of them cared; they danced without a care in the world, letting loose, enjoying themselves to the fullest.


    Soon enough, Amara''s friends were joined on the dance floor by men who started approaching each of the girls. Some of the guys were handsome; others were average-looking. As soon as they joined the dancing, they immediately started grinding against the girls, pressing their bodies close to theirs, moving to the rhythm of the music together.

 Chapter 83 - 83: We keep it a secret between us girls.

    Oliver was dancing with Amara and watching the whole scene unfold with wide eyes. The girls allowed themselves to be fondled and groped by the guys, allowing their hands to wander all over their bodies. Some even kissed the girls while their hands were under their tops or up their skirts.


    It wasn''t long before he noticed that some of the guys took things further. He saw a few fingers going inside the girls'' underwear. He also saw one guy unzip his pants, and then he watched in disbelief as the girl he was dancing with dropped to her knees, pulled out his erect penis, and began sucking it off. The woman''s head bobbed again and again while the man groaned in pleasure.


    Oliver looked around and realized that similar things were happening all around them. Some of the couples were still dancing, but many were now fucking or giving oral sex right there in the middle of the dance floor!


    Looking at his sister, he noticed that she had a wide grin on her face. She was enjoying this!


    "What the hell, sis?! What is going on here?" He shouted, trying to make himself heard over the loud music. "Isn''t this place a little too crazy? Do you also do stuff like this? With random guys?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amara laughed at his reaction. She wrapped her arm around his neck and pulled him close to her. Her large breasts were pressed against his chest, and her mouth went to his ear. "Yes. This is my favorite place to come and have fun, where I can act wild and get a good fuck." She then kissed his cheek. "Don''t worry, Ollie, I''m not a slut, but sometimes I just need to relieve some stress when Jack fails to please me. It doesn''t mean that I come here all the time, though. Only when I feel like I need it, like once or twice a month."


    Oliver stared at her, still trying to process everything that was happening. "But this is... This is not normal! This is not what a nightclub should be like!"


    "Yes, it is!" She replied, her voice louder now, almost shouting. "Look at all the people around us, enjoying themselves, having fun. That''s why this place is so popular. Everyone knows that if you want a wild time, then this is where you should go." She looked at him with a mischievous expression. Her eyes seemed to sparkle, her lips curved upward in a playful smile. "Do you think I''m a slut for doing something like this? Would you hate me if you saw me getting fucked by random guys?"


    Oliver swallowed hard. His sister was very sexy, and he would never hate her no matter what she did. "No, I won''t. You''re my big sis. You can do whatever you want, but I don''t know about others. Won''t your boyfriend find out that you come here to get fucked? What if he finds out that other guys are fucking you?"


    She giggled and then put her hands on his shoulders. She leaned forward until their faces were almost touching. Her breath was warm on his skin, and he could smell the alcohol on her breath mixed with the perfume she wore.


    "You''re so cute when you worry about me, Ollie," Amara said. Her words were slurred, a clear sign that she was drunk. "But Jack won''t find out. We keep it a secret between us girls. All of my friends here tonight have boyfriends too, and their partners have no idea that we visit places like this from time to time. Isn''t it great that we can still have fun without risking our relationships?"


    Oliver didn''t know whether to be relieved or disappointed by her answer. On one hand, it meant that she was being safe and responsible, but at the same time, it also meant that she was cheating on her boyfriend. ''No, it''s not like that. It''s just a bit of fun, and she''s doing it because her boyfriend can''t satisfy her in bed. It''s not her fault that she needs to come here to get what she wants.''


    "Okay, I guess," Oliver replied, still feeling a little uncomfortable about the whole thing. Then he asked, "But why did you bring me here? What did you expect to happen when we came to this place?"


    Amara smiled again, and this time her expression was filled with lust. "Because I want to have sex with you, stupid. At first, I was just planning to pick someone up, but when you asked to tag along, the idea of having sex with my little brother was too tempting to pass up. And don''t worry, I won''t try to seduce you. If you want to do it with me, just let me know, and if not, then you can choose any of my friends or one of these other girls on the dance floor. Maybe you can even go for two or three of them at the same time."


    "Do you think I would let you get fucked by another guy in front of me?" Oliver grabbed her by the waist and pulled her against him, causing Amara to gasp in surprise.


    "Now that I am here, you will have sex with me and no one else tonight. Do you understand, big sister?" Oliver whispered in her ear, squeezing her ass. "If you want to relieve your stress, do it with your little brother, and I will make sure to satisfy you."


    Amara bit her lip and smiled at him. She wrapped her arms around his neck, her body pressed against his. Her breasts rubbed against his chest, her nipples hard and erect. "Oh, really? Are you going to take responsibility and make me cum over and over again until I pass out?"


    "Yes, I am," he replied, leaning forward to kiss her neck. His cock was rock hard and pressing against her belly. Amara giggled as she felt it, and she moved her hand down to stroke his member through his pants.

 Chapter 84 - 84: Thats why we love this place.

    "You are such a naughty boy, Ollie. I like that," Amara said with a grin, looking into his eyes with a lustful expression. "And this cock is so big! How did you grow up so fast, little brother? Did Mom teach you how to fuck well with this thing?"


    Oliver grinned back at her, "Yeah, Mom taught me everything. So, are we doing this here?"


    "Why not? There''s plenty of space for us to dance and fuck." She took his hands and placed them on her breasts. They were big and soft, and they felt great beneath his fingers. "Go ahead. Feel me up."


    "Are you sure about this, sis?" He asked, squeezing her tits. His fingers sank deep into the flesh, and he could feel her nipples poking out through the thin fabric of her top.


    "Yes, I am. I want to have fun tonight, and I don''t care if anyone sees us. In fact, it makes it even hotter." Amara smiled and began removing his shorts. He did nothing to stop her, allowing her to expose his erection. His cock was fully hard now and pointed straight up at the ceiling.


    Amara''s eyes were glued to it, looking at it like a hungry animal eyeing a piece of meat. Then, she turned around and pressed her ass against his crotch, starting to dance while rubbing her butt against his cock. She was swaying her hips up and down, making his shaft rub between her butt cheeks.


    "Hey, your shorts are hurting my dick." Oliver said, grabbing onto her hips. "Why don''t you take yours off, big sis?"


    Amara giggled as she turned to face him. She took a few steps ahead and hooked her fingers on the sides of her shorts, tugging at them and pulling them down while wiggling her hips.


    As she did that, Oliver could see her G-string underwear, which covered nothing except her slit and exposed the rest of her ass, shaking from side to side. He was so mesmerized by the sight that he almost missed the moment when Amara pulled the shorts down to her ankles.


    She stepped out of them, wearing only her tiny top and her G-string panties. Her body was toned, but still feminine and curvy. He couldn''t help admiring the way her breasts bounced when she danced. The shape of them was amazing, round and firm, yet soft enough to jiggle with each movement.


    When Amara was done with the strip show, she pressed her back against Oliver''s chest. Her butt was grinding against his crotch, and her hands reached behind herself to grab the back of his head. He wrapped his arms around her, his palms sliding under her top and grabbing onto her breasts while she continued moving back and forth, her ass rubbing his cock.


    Oliver was in bliss. He was enjoying the feeling of her soft ass cheeks rubbing against his cock while he squeezed her boobs. Amara was having fun too. She liked the attention he was giving her. His fingers were playing with her nipples, pinching and twisting them.


    "Ah, Ollie. You know how to touch a girl''s tits." She moaned as she ground her ass harder against his erection. "Now, how about you take off my panties and fuck me already?"


    Oliver grinned and pulled her G-string aside, exposing her pussy. He positioned his cock between her legs, aiming it at her slit and pushing it inside her without wasting another moment.


    "Fuck, yes! Push that big, fat dick inside me. Let me feel every inch of it!" She shouted, throwing her head back in pleasure.


    Oliver did as she told him, driving his member deeper and deeper until he was balls deep inside her pussy. He held onto her hips tightly and began pumping his cock in and out of her. The feeling of her vaginal walls squeezing his shaft was amazing. It made him shudder with delight.


    He continued pounding into her, each thrust harder than the last. Amara kept moaning loudly, calling out his name over and over again.


    "Oh, god! Ollie, you''re so good! Your cock is filling up my little pussy. It''s stretching it out so much." She gasped. "Harder! Faster! Fuck me harder! Give me all you''ve got."


    Oliver did as she commanded. He slammed into her harder and faster, making her body shake with every thrust.


    "Yes, yes, YES!!!!!!" Amara screamed, arching her back and pushing her butt against him. "This is the feeling that I was missing. A hard dick slamming into my cunt. You are fucking your sister like a pro, little brother!"


    "You''re tight, big sis." Oliver groaned as he pounded into her. The sound of music was all around them, drowning out the sound of flesh slapping against flesh. Still, the two of them were completely absorbed in their lovemaking and didn''t care what was happening around them.


    Amara leaned forward, placing her hands on her knees for support. Oliver grabbed her by the hips and began slamming into her pussy. He was so focused on the pleasure that he didn''t even notice that his sister''s friend Brianna was standing there, watching them.


    "Oh, shit! Amara, you are getting fucked hard." She shouted, grinning from ear to ear. "That''s why we love this place. You can find a hot guy and ride him like there is no tomorrow. And it looks like you''ve found a good one."


    Oliver looked at the other woman. Her clothes were in disarray, her top was rolled up, exposing her tits, and her panties were also pulled aside, showing her pussy. It was clear that she had been having fun with someone else, but now she was alone. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, do you want to join us?" Oliver asked, smiling at her. He slowed down his thrusting but didn''t stop completely.


    "Sure!" She smiled back at him and stepped closer to Amara. She knelt on the floor and put her face between his sister''s legs, licking her clit while Oliver continued fucking her.

 Chapter 85 - 85: Oliver, you can do that position?

    "Holy shit! Yes! Lick me. Lick my pussy while Ollie fucks it." Amara cried out in ecstasy as her friend ate her out. "Oh, god, yes. Keep doing that. It feels so fucking good!"


    She grabbed onto Brianna''s head, pressing her face against her crotch. The girl''s tongue flicked over her sister''s clitoris, circling it. She then sucked it into her mouth, making Amara cry out even louder.


    Oliver increased the speed of his thrusts. His hips slammed into his sister''s butt, each thrust causing her tits to jiggle. Her ass was slapping against his pelvis, making a loud smacking sound that blended with the music blaring from the speakers around the club.


    Amara couldn''t take any more. She closed her eyes and threw her head back, moaning loudly. Her entire body began trembling, and her pussy squeezed Oliver''s cock hard. "OH, FUCK!! I''M CUMMING! DON''T STOP! KEEP GOING, BOTH OF YOU!!!"


    Oliver felt like he was about to explode himself. His balls were tight against his shaft, ready to unleash their load inside his sister''s pussy. With one final push, he buried himself deep inside her, his cock pulsing violently as he shot spurt after spurt of cum into her cunt.


    "OH MY GOD, YOU''RE CUMMING SO MUCH!" Amara screamed as she felt his hot seed fill her insides. "FUCKING FILL MY PUSSY, OLIVER!"


    Brianna kept sucking on her clit, and she was rewarded by a flood of fluids gushing from her friend''s pussy. She drank it all up, savoring the taste of both Amara and Oliver. When she finished, she wiped her mouth and stood up. Amara turned to her friend, and they shared a kiss, letting their tongues intertwine.


    They both tasted of sex. Their lips were covered in juices, and their breaths smelled of arousal.


    After breaking the kiss, Amara looked back at Oliver. "You''re a naughty boy, Ollie. Coming in my pussy without asking, I should be angry, but it felt so fucking good."


    "You''re not on the pill?" Oliver asked, a little worried.


    "Yes, don''t worry. Now get off of me." Amara replied. He slid out of her, his cock slipping from her pussy, dripping cum. She moaned and turned around, pulling him close and pressing her chest against his.


    "I need some time to catch my breath, but Brianna here has been waiting to have fun. Maybe you can fuck her while I recover?" She suggested, smiling mischievously. "What do you say?"


    Before he could answer, the brunette girl stepped forward and wrapped her arms around his neck, looking into his eyes with lust-filled eyes. "Come on, handsome. Fuck me now."


    Without waiting for him to respond, she jumped on him, wrapping her legs around his waist. Her pussy pressed against his cock, which was still hard.


    Oliver had to grab her ass to steady himself. He held onto her butt cheeks, supporting her weight while she slid along his length. She let out a gasp as his shaft penetrated her, stretching her vaginal walls wide open.


    Brianna was very wet, and the slickness of her juices helped ease him in. It wasn''t long before he bottomed out inside her. "Oh my god... This is the biggest dick I''ve ever had in my life. You''re huge, Oliver."


    He couldn''t respond, his mind too focused on the pleasure he was feeling. He began moving her ass up and down his cock, bouncing her up and down. Brianna let out a loud cry of ecstasy, arching her back and pressing her head against his shoulder.


    "Fuck! Oliver, you can do that position?" Amara shouted in surprise, looking at her brother with a mixture of shock and admiration. She was impressed by his strength. "You are full of surprises today."


    "I can do even more," He replied, grunting as he bounced the girl on his cock.


    Brianna screamed again. "FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!!! THIS IS SO GOOD!"


    Oliver kept lifting her off his cock, bringing her up to his tip, and then dropping her back down, slamming his entire length inside her pussy. His balls slapped against her ass cheeks, creating a rhythmic slapping sound. The girl was losing her mind. She had never experienced such intense pleasure before. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amara watched with amazement. Her friend was having the time of her life. The way she moaned and screamed in pleasure was driving her wild too. She could feel herself getting wetter and hornier watching her little brother fuck another woman.


    But when another guy came and tried to grope her, she pushed him away and shouted at him, "Fuck off; I am not going to fuck anyone here except for him. Go find someone else to play with you."


    Oliver heard this and felt proud. He wanted to show his sister how good he could be, so he started fucking Brianna harder, increasing the speed and force of his thrusts.


    "Yes, yes, YES!!!" The girl screamed, her nails digging into his back. "Keep doing that! Fuck me hard, Oliver. Make me cum! Please, make me cum!"


    "Alright, here goes. I hope that you''re ready." He grunted as he increased the intensity even further.


    Brianna was going crazy. She was screaming at the top of her lungs, her eyes rolled back into her skull, and her body shook violently as Oliver continued pounding her. Her orgasm was approaching fast, and there was nothing she could do about it. "OH MY GOD, YES! YES, I''M GONNA CUM! CUMMING, NOW!!!!!!"


    Her pussy tightened around his cock as she exploded into an orgasm, squirting her juices everywhere, including all over his crotch. The warm fluid dripped down his thighs, soaking the floor beneath him. It was so erotic to see this girl lose control like that.


    Oliver pulled out of her when he felt himself getting close to the edge. He gently put Brianna down, and she collapsed onto the ground.


    Amara was impressed by her little brother''s stamina. He had just fucked her to orgasm, and now he had given the same treatment to Brianna. ''He''s a real stud. I''m so lucky to have such an awesome little brother.''

 Chapter 86 - 86: Should I break up with him and start a relationship with you?

    Brianna lay on the floor, panting heavily, her legs spread apart, her pussy still leaking fluids from the intense sex she had received. She smiled at Amara and said, "Your friend is amazing, Amara. He fucked the hell out of me. I''ll leave him to you now, but if you ever want to share him again, just let me know."


    The girl stood up, wobbling unsteadily. Amara went to help her, and after making sure that her friend was okay, turned around to face Oliver.


    "Ollie, are you not going to cum?" She asked, looking at his cock that was throbbing in midair.


    Oliver looked at her and grinned. "I''m not done yet. I''m going to fill up your pussy with my cum again."


    Amara bit her lower lip, aroused by the idea of having him inside of her one more time. "Can you do it like how you did with Brianna? It looked so hot, the way she was moaning and screaming while you lifted her."


    "Of course I can." He stepped forward and grabbed her waist. Without wasting any time, he pulled her close, lifting her into the air. She instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist, feeling the head of his cock press against her entrance.


    "Are you ready, big sis?"


    "Yes. Do it." She whispered in his ear.


    In response, Oliver pushed her down onto his cock. Her pussy stretched out to accommodate him, and they both groaned as he penetrated her. She felt incredible, tight and wet and warm. He started bouncing her up and down his shaft, lifting her off his dick and letting her slide back down. Her legs were wrapped tightly around his waist, pulling him closer as he moved her up and down his length.


    "Fuck... You''re so deep inside me." Amara moaned loudly. It was amazing being able to have sex in such a position. She had never done this before because she thought that the man needed to have strong arms for such a position, but apparently, that wasn''t true. Her brother was strong enough to do it. ''Holy crap. If he is that strong, then how much can he really lift?'' She thought to herself. "You know, Ollie, I think this is the best sex I''ve ever had."


    She then pressed her lips against his and kissed him passionately. Their tongues entwined, and they began to make out as he kept fucking her in the air.


    Amara felt like a horny animal in heat. She couldn''t get enough of him. She wanted to keep going, to feel more and more of this pleasure.


    Oliver was also enjoying himself. He loved how tight and wet his sister''s pussy was, how her tits jiggled as he fucked her hard. He could feel her muscles tightening around him. He knew he wasn''t going to last long. He was going to cum soon, but he wanted to make sure that he satisfied his sister first.


    With that in mind, he increased the pace of his thrusts, pounding her harder and faster. He was determined to bring her over the edge again.


    "Fuck! Keep going. Don''t stop!" She yelled, clinging onto him.


    He slammed into her again and again, slamming into her body, pushing deeper and harder than ever before. She cried out as he plunged into her depths. She was moaning and groaning in pleasure. Her entire being was trembling with ecstasy as she experienced the most amazing sexual experience of her life.


    "Come on! Cum with me. Cum inside me, Ollie. Fill me up!" She shouted at him as his movements became more erratic, and she knew that he was close too.


    "Ugh... Fuck! I''m gonna cum!" He groaned loudly. "I''m going to cum inside you!"


    "Yes! Do it! Shoot your hot cum inside of me. Fill me up." She screamed as he rammed his cock into her one last time. He exploded deep within her pussy, filling her with his seed once more.


    "Oh my god, oh god, oh fuck!!" Amara yelled as she felt his warm sperm coating her vaginal walls, sending shivers down her spine.


    She was so close. She wanted to come. She needed to. And then suddenly, she did. Her orgasm hit her like a ton of bricks, her pussy contracting around his cock, milking him for all he was worth, sucking up every drop of his precious fluid. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As his cock finished spurting out the rest of his cum, she went limp against him, exhausted but satisfied beyond belief. He held onto her tightly, keeping her close to him. They stayed like that for a few minutes until their breathing returned to normal, enjoying the afterglow of their intense lovemaking.


    When she recovered from the blissful state of orgasm, Amara smiled at Oliver, kissing his lips. "That was incredible. I never thought that I could be fucked in this position. You are a real man now, Ollie. I hope that you will use that strength of yours to satisfy me whenever I need it."


    "Of course, big sis. I just hope that you don''t come here and let random guys have sex with you again," Oliver said, kissing her back.


    Amara laughed, shaking her head. "Don''t worry about that, little brother. As long as you can do a better job fucking my pussy than the other guys, I won''t let anyone else touch me again, okay?"


    "Ohhh... Then what about Jack?" He asked. He wasn''t sure how she would react to that question. She might not like it, but it was something that had to be discussed sooner or later.


    "Jack? Hmm, yeah. Well, he''s still my boyfriend. What do you suggest we should do? Should I break up with him and start a relationship with you?" She raised an eyebrow and looked into his eyes with a serious expression on her face.


    "No, no. That''s not what I meant. I mean... you said he is a good guy, isn''t he? I don''t want him to get hurt by losing you," Oliver replied. "I''m not looking for a relationship, and besides, you are my sister. It just wouldn''t feel right. It should stay the same between us; the only difference is that now we are going to have sex when we feel like it."


    "So you want to fuck me while I remain Jack''s girlfriend?" Amara smiled. "That''s a naughty idea. And very interesting too. Are you sure you''re okay with it?"


    "Yeah, I am. Jack will keep being the perfect boyfriend that he is, and I will still have sex with you whenever we want. But I don''t want you to fuck random guys like before. If you ever feel like you need some cock, just tell me, and I will give it to you. Deal?" He extended his hand for her to shake.


    Amara shook her head and laughed. She hugged him tightly and kissed him on the lips again. "You''re so silly, Ollie. Of course, we have a deal. And don''t worry about Jack. As long as we''re fucking, I won''t have any reason to leave him. But now we need to go home because I want to sleep after such an intense fuck."

 Chapter 87 - 87: What exactly do you mean by quality time, Dad?

    Oliver and Amara returned home soon after leaving the club, and as soon as they arrived, they found their parents waiting for them.


    "Hey, kids," Their mother greeted them. She looked tired, but happy nonetheless. "Where did you guys go? We were worried when you weren''t here when we got home. I hope that nothing bad happened to the two of you."


    "It''s okay, Mom. We went out to have some fun, that''s all." Oliver said, putting on his best smile. "You don''t have to worry. Everything''s fine."


    "That''s good," their father replied, patting his son on the back. "But why didn''t you tell us where you were going?"


    "Well..." Amara bit her lip and looked at Oliver, unsure of what she should say. "We didn''t know how long we would be out, and I didn''t think it was necessary to leave a note."


    "I don''t mind, but your mother got worried about Oliver." Adam said, shaking his head. Then he walked behind Mia and wrapped his arm around her waist, resting his chin on her shoulder. "She was afraid that you got into trouble and were hurt. You know how overprotective she can get when it comes to him, right? She thinks that he''s still just an innocent little boy."


    "I''m not overprotective, Adam!" Mia exclaimed, turning to look at her husband with a frown on her face. She crossed her arms under her big breasts, pushing them upward. Her cheeks turned red, and she pouted at him, giving him a cute glare. "I''m just worried because I''m a mom."


    "Okay, okay, whatever you say, honey." He chuckled and leaned forward to kiss her on the forehead. Then he glanced at the two kids standing in front of him. "Anyway, Oliver, your mother wanted to spend some quality time with both of us tonight. But since you came home late, I guess it will have to wait until tomorrow."


    Amara''s eyes lit up, and a naughty smirk appeared on her face. "Oh... What exactly do you mean by ''quality time,'' Dad?"


    "Ha-ha, nothing." Adam laughed and shook his head. "As I said, she is overprotective of Oliver. So, even during our date night, she wanted to spend time with the two of us, cuddling and watching movies."


    Amara just giggled, her smile widening as she turned to look at her brother. ''They were planning to have sex with Mom. Just like we did, except that Dad would be fucking her together with Oliver.''


    She looked at her mother, her father, and then at her younger brother. She couldn''t help but feel jealous. She wished that she could join them and have some fun with her family. But even if they were open to the idea, and despite how kinky she was, Amara still wasn''t comfortable with the idea of getting gang-banged by her dad and her little brother.


    She just didn''t have the hots for Adam. Sure, he was handsome, but the only one she was attracted to in the family was Oliver. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, yeah, I think that sounds like a great idea. But we can leave it for another day, right? We are both tired after partying so much." She then wrapped her arm around her brother and pulled him closer. "And besides, I want to spend more time alone with him."


    Mia raised an eyebrow and looked at her daughter suspiciously. She could tell that something was off. The way her daughter clung to her little brother was too friendly to be normal between siblings, and she wondered what had happened during the hours that the kids spent together.


    "Alright, kids. Just remember that you have to tell us if there''s ever a problem or if something happens to one of you. We''re your parents, and we will always love you no matter what," Adam said and gave his children a stern look.


    "Don''t worry, Dad." Amara winked at him, smiling. "You can trust us. We won''t do anything stupid. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I need to get ready for bed. Let''s go, Ollie."


    She took him by the hand and quickly led him out of the room, leaving their parents alone.


    As soon as they were out of earshot, Mia asked her husband about her suspicions, "Honey, do you think that something might have happened between them while they were away? They look different... They act differently around each other, and Amara is even more touchy than usual with Oliver."


    "Don''t think too much, dear. Even if something did happen, what''s wrong about it? I mean, they are siblings after all, and they love each other. If anything, I would say that this means that our family is getting closer than ever before." Adam shrugged his shoulders and then led her to the bedroom. "Come on, let''s get some sleep. I''m really tired after today''s fun. It seems handling you alone is getting more and more tiring for me. You are so demanding."


    "Hey, that''s not fair!" Mia complained with a pout, placing her hands on her hips. "I''m not a burden! And I can be less demanding, but that would spoil your own fun because you''re the one who always wants to fuck me hard and rough."


    "You got a point, babe," Adam chuckled and gave her ass a light pat. "Let''s just call it a day."


    Meanwhile, in Amara''s room, she was taking her clothes off and tossing them on the floor, leaving only her panties and bra. She then climbed into her bed, lying on her side and looking up at her younger brother.


    "So, do you want to come here and give your big sis a goodnight kiss?"


    Oliver smiled and stripped naked before joining his sister. He crawled under the covers and wrapped his arms around her body, feeling her soft skin against his bare chest.


    Amara giggled, wrapping her arm around him as well before kissing his lips.


    They lay together in silence, enjoying the warmth of each other''s bodies. Neither of them wanted to move away. They stayed in the embrace until they fell asleep, lulled by the sound of their breathing. It was peaceful and intimate, a moment shared between sibling cum lovers.

 Chapter 88 - 88: Ollie... What are you doing?

    Oliver woke up in the morning with a hard-on. He was lying in Amara''s bed, cuddling her, and the reason for his erection was obvious. It was caused by the sensation of his sister''s body pressing against his.


    The beautiful woman beside him was still asleep, breathing softly, looking peaceful in the warm sheets. Her head rested on his shoulder while her long legs entwined with his. The feel of her soft, smooth skin brushing against his own was wonderful.


    He couldn''t help but admire her beauty as she slept. She looked so cute when asleep. Even if they weren''t doing anything sexual, just being around such a sexy goddess was enough to turn him on. He was tempted to reach out and touch her big breasts or her delicious ass but decided not to. It wouldn''t be right to disturb her peaceful sleep.


    However, his cock was rock-hard and begging for attention. The erection was too much for him to take, so he slowly pushed the blanket away and began stroking himself, trying to relieve some tension without waking her up.


    It didn''t work. Amara stirred awake after a few moments. She opened her eyes and saw her brother''s hand moving back and forth along his thick shaft. Her eyes widened, and a smile spread across her lips. "Ollie... What are you doing? Did I oversleep or something?"


    Oliver immediately stopped what he was doing and turned red. "Sorry, big sis. My cock was so hard this morning that it hurt."


    "Oh, that''s okay. Let me help you take care of it." She giggled, leaning over to give him a kiss on the lips. Then she positioned herself between his legs and wrapped her fingers around his cock, looking up at him with a naughty grin. "You''re such a horny little pervert, aren''t you, little brother? You were watching me sleep and touching yourself. Were you dreaming about fucking me in my sleep?"


    "No, I wasn''t. I just didn''t want to disturb you, that''s all." He replied, smiling back at her.


    "Aw, so considerate of you. But you shouldn''t worry about such things, Ollie. We''re family. You can do whatever you want to me." She then leaned forward and took his cock in her mouth, sucking on the tip.


    "Mmmm..." Oliver moaned softly as she started bobbing her head up and down on his shaft, slurping loudly. His sister was skilled with her tongue and could deepthroat him without gagging.


    Her mouth was hot, wet, and velvety. He loved how it felt when she swallowed all of his length, the way her throat tightened around his erection, and how her lips rubbed against the sensitive underside of his glans. It was heaven for him to have his sister''s lips wrapped around his cock like this.


    "Fuck! You''re so good at this! Keep going, big sis," he said, grabbing her head and pushing her further onto his cock. "Suck me off!"


    Amara moaned as her brother began fucking her face, thrusting into her mouth. She let him use her as he pleased, letting him set the pace. Her eyes were closed tightly, and her hands were gripping his thighs as she continued sucking him.


    Soon, Oliver stopped moving and just held her head still as his cock throbbed. Amara knew what was coming and prepared herself to swallow his load. She opened her mouth wider, sticking out her tongue, and waited patiently for him to shoot his seed down her throat.


    "Arghhhh!!" Oliver cried, shooting several strands of cum straight into her waiting mouth. "Yes! Swallow it all!"


    The thick liquid filled her mouth, coating every inch of her oral cavity with its salty taste. She gulped down everything he gave her before pulling away and gasping for air.


    After swallowing his cum, Amara sat back and smiled at him. "That''s a lot of semen you''ve got there, Ollie. Do you think you can still get it up one more time? Because if you can, I''ll ride your dick right here on my bed."


    "Yes. I want more. I want to fuck your pussy." He grinned, stroking his cock. "Get on top of me and sit on my dick."


    "Okay, just remember to make me cum," she replied, removing her panties. Then, she climbed onto him, positioning herself so that her entrance was above his cock. She lowered her body until she felt the tip touch her folds and then pushed herself down, impaling herself on his shaft.


    "Oooohhh..." Amara moaned loudly as she sunk onto his length, her walls stretching around him, her clit being stimulated by the friction. "Morning sex feels amazing. I love starting the day like this, little brother."


    "Me too, big sis." Oliver groaned, feeling her tight insides squeeze his cock. "Now move your hips. Show me how much you enjoy riding my cock."


    Amara did as he asked, lifting herself up and dropping back down again. She began moving faster, bouncing up and down on his cock. Her big boobs were jiggling in front of him, and she looked gorgeous. His hands reached out to grab onto her tits, squeezing them tightly.


    "Yes, play with my tits! Play with my nipples!" Amara moaned. "They are so sensitive, and it turns me on when you touch them." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Like this?" Oliver asked, pinching her nipple and tugging on it hard.


    "Yes! Just like that! Harder, Ollie." The sexy woman cried, her eyes closed, enjoying the pleasure of being fucked by her younger brother.


    Suddenly, the door to the bedroom swung open. Adam stepped inside the room without knocking. He stopped dead in his tracks as soon as he saw the scene in front of him, surprised by what he found. His daughter was riding his son''s cock, and his son was playing with her breasts, pinching and pulling on her nipples.


    For a moment, no one said anything. Adam stood frozen, watching the two siblings fuck each other.

 Chapter 89 - 89: Just leave already before I decide to kill you.

    After a few moments, Amara noticed her father standing at the entrance, staring at her with a shocked expression on his face. "Daddy!" She gasped, stopping her movement, but it was too late. Oliver continued fucking her, not caring about their father''s presence in the room.


    "Ahhh... What are you doing, Daddy? Hmm... You can''t just barge in here like this! Oooohh... Oliver, stop fucking me," she whimpered, even as Oliver thrust into her again and again, ignoring her plea to stop. She couldn''t move, stuck between the need to stop her brother''s cock from pushing in and out of her pussy or the need to keep riding him to reach an orgasm.


    Adam finally snapped out of his trance, and he cleared his throat before speaking, "Sorry. I didn''t expect this. Anyway, your mom asked me to call you downstairs for breakfast, but... I guess that can wait. You guys seem busy."


    "No, Dad," Oliver said, still fucking Amara. "We''re almost done. Just give us five more minutes. Then we can go down and eat together."


    Amara''s face turned bright red with embarrassment. The fact that her own father had caught her having sex with her little brother was mortifying enough, but the idea that he had witnessed her naked body made her even more ashamed. She didn''t want her father to see her like that!


    "Dad! Get out of here." She tried to sound angry and commanding, but her words came out as a whimper due to the pleasure of the continued stimulation in her pussy.


    Adam shook his head and grinned at the sight of his kids fucking each other. "No, I think I''ll stay right where I am. Your mother will be busy in the kitchen for a while longer. And besides, this is interesting to watch... Seeing my son pound my daughter''s pussy hard. The love of our family is really special, isn''t it?"


    "Oooh... Shut up, you old pervert!" Amara cried, her face flushing from both anger and embarrassment. "Just leave already before I decide to kill you."


    "Don''t worry, sweetheart. You''ll cum soon. You''re close, aren''t you? I can see it in your eyes." Adam teased, watching his daughter''s breasts jiggle as Oliver''s thrusts grew faster.


    "Fuck you, Dad." Amara shouted, her entire body shaking. "Ah! Ollie, stop it. Stop moving. Don''t you dare make me cum in front of our dad! Arghhh..."


    The sexy woman''s protests went ignored. Her little brother continued pumping his cock into her pussy at a rapid pace, slamming into her hard, pushing her closer to the edge with each stroke.


    Soon, the pleasure became too much for Amara, and she couldn''t hold herself back anymore. She screamed, arching her back and throwing her head backward, her mouth open wide, her pussy clenching tightly around her little brother''s cock. She was cumming, squirting her juices all over his crotch and the bedsheet beneath them.


    At the same time, Oliver reached his second climax of the morning. His cock erupted inside of his sister''s cunt, filling her with his hot semen. Their mixed juices flowed out of her pussy, dripping down her legs and onto the bed, soaking it completely.


    "Damn... You both came so hard." Adam remarked, watching the aftermath of their intense lovemaking. He was surprised by their stamina. "Good job, son. And Amara... You look so beautiful when you cum like that. Now, go take a shower and clean yourselves up. Breakfast is ready downstairs."


    Adam turned to walk away, closing the door behind him. As soon as he was gone, Amara let out a relieved sigh. She looked at her little brother and smacked him lightly across the chest. "You idiot! I told you not to make me cum in front of our dad. Why did you do that?"


    "I couldn''t help myself, big sis," he replied with a mischievous smile. "Besides, it was fun seeing you squirm and blush like this. I love watching you get flustered, especially when you''re naked and riding my dick."


    "Tch," Amara clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes. She slowly stood up, letting Oliver''s cock slip out of her pussy. A mixture of his and her own fluids trickled down her thighs, leaving wet trails on her smooth skin. "Come on. Let''s go get cleaned up."


    They took a quick shower together in Amara''s bathroom and then went to join their parents downstairs. Mia was waiting for them, holding a plate of pancakes and a glass of orange juice.


    "Here you go," she said, handing the plate to Oliver. "Enjoy your breakfast."


    "Thank you, Mom," Oliver said, taking the food gratefully. He began eating right away, enjoying the taste of the sweet treat.


    Amara sat down next to him and grabbed a pancake for herself. She glanced at her father and saw that he was smiling at her. It seemed that he hadn''t told Mia about what happened earlier in Amara''s bedroom. Noticing the look on her face, Adam winked at her. He wasn''t going to reveal the secret. At least not yet.


    ''Fuck you, Daddy. I won''t forget that you watched me getting pounded and cumming hard,'' she thought to herself, chewing on her pancake angrily. But she had to admit that it had felt good. Getting fucked while being watched by their father had added some extra spice to their lovemaking, and she had enjoyed every second of it. ''Still, I won''t let him have the satisfaction. Next time, I''ll make sure to get back at him. Just wait and see, Dad.''


    As Amara plotted her revenge, Mia served Adam a stack of pancakes. She then kissed him on the cheek. "Here, honey. You deserve something sweet too. And I''ll give you an even sweeter dessert later tonight. Okay?"


    "No thanks. You can give it to Oliver. I had enough sweet stuff for the day after seeing how close our family is. I don''t want to get diabetes. Ha-ha." Adam teased, smirking at his son and daughter, and winking at Amara again.


    ''You asshole! Why are you teasing me like this?'' She felt like punching him for making fun of her. ''Just wait, Dad. Just you wait.''


    sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 90 - 90: My Mom Wants To Meet You.

    After having breakfast, Oliver went straight for his school. It was another normal day in his life. The usual boring routine of going to class, studying, and trying to stay focused while listening to teachers lecture about things that didn''t interest him at all.


    When he arrived at his school, he headed straight to the classroom and sat down in his usual seat. Soon after, Ron walked into the room along with Sarah, who looked even prettier than yesterday. They sat next to each other behind Oliver, but this time, she wasn''t nervous like before. Instead, she looked relaxed and happy, as if nothing had happened between them yesterday.


    "Hey there, Oliver." Ron greeted him, giving him a fist bump as he sat down. "How''s it going today?"


    "Pretty good." Oliver grinned and turned around to look at Sarah. "What about you two, huh? Are you guys doing fine after that foursome yesterday?"


    "Yup, we had a great time, thanks to you." Sarah smiled and put her hand on Ron''s. "We spent some more time together and cuddled before Ron had to go home. Then we continued chatting online. We talked about so many things. It was very nice. And now here we are again, right beside each other."


    Oliver nodded and smiled, looking pleased with himself. "Glad I could help. You guys look like an adorable couple, and it seems that you''ll be getting along pretty well too."


    As he said this, Brenda came into the classroom and walked over to them. When she was close enough, Oliver pulled her by the waist towards his lap and made her sit on it.


    She let out a cute squeal at this sudden action, but then, realizing what was happening, she put her arm around his neck and relaxed her body against him.


    "Good morning, you horny fucker. Letting out your urges already?" She giggled, rubbing her butt against his crotch, which was starting to react to this sexy girl sitting on his lap. Oliver slapped her butt, enjoying how her ass felt when he did that and also the surprised expression on Brenda''s face.


    "Just teasing you a little bit, sexy." Oliver chuckled, then he put his lips next to her ear and whispered. "Yesterday was so amazing. Can''t wait to fuck that sweet little pussy of yours again. Right here at school."


    "Mmh... Can''t wait either." Brenda whispered back, her cheeks flushing red from excitement as she let him do whatever he wanted with her. "Just to let you know, if you lift up my skirt, you''ll see that I''m not wearing panties."


    "Are you serious!?" Oliver was shocked by her boldness and looked down to see if she was telling the truth. To his surprise, she wasn''t lying. All he could see underneath her skirt was smooth skin.


    Brenda grinned and stroked his face with one finger. "I woke up in such a good mood because of what we did yesterday; I felt horny all morning and wanted to do something naughty for you. So I took off my underwear before coming here. The entire way to the school, I imagined you fucking me against a wall, and then you filling my pussy with your cum in front of everyone."


    She let out a soft moan as she spoke, pressing her ass against his growing bulge. This got Oliver to tighten his grip on her butt and give it another smack, making her yelp from surprise.


    "You dirty girl. I bet you''re already wet from thinking about that," he said, reaching down with his other hand between her legs and touching her bare slit through the cloth of her skirt. She gasped and opened her legs wider for him as two of his fingers found their way between her lips and teased them by rubbing up and down, feeling the wetness dripping from her hole.


    "Oohhh... Yesss... Fuck me with your fingers..." Brenda moaned, putting her arms around his neck and leaning closer to kiss him on the mouth, opening her lips for his tongue to slide inside, while his fingers continued stroking and pushing against her clit.


    Ron and Sarah watched this scene play out right before their eyes. They couldn''t believe that two of their classmates would just start getting intimate with each other like that in public, but they didn''t say anything or try to stop them from doing what they were doing.


    In fact, both of them looked into each other''s eyes and exchanged knowing smiles. It seemed that the mood was contagious as they got turned on as well and soon began kissing and groping each other in the same way.


    After a little while, Brenda broke free from the kiss to take a few deep breaths as Oliver continued stroking her pussy. "Ahhh... Oliver, I have something to tell you."


    "What is it, babe?" Oliver asked, still busy teasing her wet slit with one hand. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My mom. She wants to meet you." She replied in a husky voice, gasping between words. Her body trembled as she got closer to orgasm. "I told her all about us, and she is worried that I may be... Ahhh... Maybe I have become friends with a bad boy. Unngh... She wants to make sure that you''re a good guy, so she asked me to invite you over after school today."


    "I''d love to, babe. But how about we finish this first? I think our classmates would notice if we don''t stop soon." Oliver smiled at the beautiful girl sitting on his lap. Everyone else was busy chatting or looking at their phones; some were kissing, like Ron and Sarah, but he didn''t want to attract unnecessary attention.


    Brenda bit her lip and nodded, closing her eyes and pressing against his body as his hand moved faster and harder between her thighs.


    "Uhhh... Keep going. Don''t stop, please..." she begged, squirming on his lap. Oliver was happy to oblige, and his fingers slid over her swollen clit again and again, making her pant and moan louder as her pleasure built up. "Ahhh! Yes! Fuck!"


    As Brenda got closer to reaching orgasm, she changed her position a little bit, making sure that her juices wouldn''t spray all over Oliver''s pants as he rubbed her pussy. She didn''t want him to get his pants dirty, not when she was going to take him to meet her mom later today.


    Soon enough, Brenda climaxed, her body quivering on Oliver''s lap as he continued to rub her clit and keep her orgasm going for as long as possible. It felt amazing, every muscle in her body tensing up, then releasing, over and over, until she slumped down on his chest, exhausted and satisfied.


    "Wow, that was hot," Sarah exclaimed, interrupting their make-out session with Ron. Her eyes were wide as she stared at the girl on Oliver''s lap, and then she looked at her boyfriend. "Ron, I want to do that too."


    "Huh?" Ron seemed unsure of what to do next. He looked at Oliver and Brenda, then at Sarah, who was giving him a pleading look, and shook his head. "No, no. I can''t. I don''t know how to do it... Besides, I am not confident like Oliver, and... uh... I can''t touch your privates in public. Maybe you should ask him to do it for you. I am sure he would be happy to help."

 Chapter 91 - 91: Whats going on here!?

    "Huh?" Ron seemed unsure of what to do next. He looked at Oliver and Brenda, then at Sarah, who was giving him a pleading look, and shook his head. "No, no. I can''t. I don''t know how to do it... Besides, I am not confident like Oliver, and... uh... I can''t touch your privates in public. Maybe you should ask him to do it for you. I am sure he would be happy to help."


    "Ugh," Sarah groaned, annoyed that her boyfriend wouldn''t even try to finger her right now. "Fine, I will ask him instead."


    The two of them turned to look at Oliver and Brenda, who were still sitting together, embracing each other.


    "Oliver, I want what Brenda got. Will you please finger me too?" Sarah pleaded, putting her hand on Oliver''s shoulder. "I am so horny because of what happened between us yesterday, and now, after watching you pleasure Brenda, it has gotten worse. Please, finger me and give me an orgasm."


    "Of course, babe. Come sit with me, and I will take care of you." Oliver gave her a sexy smile and tapped his lap, indicating that she should straddle him just like Brenda had.


    Brenda was sitting on Oliver''s lap, enjoying his body against hers. She didn''t want to move, but then Sarah was coming over, wanting the same attention that she had just gotten. She didn''t have much choice in the matter. Her friend needed to have some fun too. So Brenda stood up and helped Sarah straddle Oliver''s lap.


    "This is embarrassing..." Sarah whispered to her friend as she felt the bulge in Oliver''s pants press against her panties. "But it''s so exciting at the same time. I hope you don''t mind if I steal Oliver from you for a while."


    "Don''t worry about it. Just make sure you don''t let out any juices that will wet his pants." Brenda giggled and tapped her friend''s butt. Then she went back to her seat, turning around to watch the fun show.


    The moment Sarah sat down on his lap, quite a few students found it weird to see such an innocent-looking girl straddling a classmate in the middle of the class. Not to mention, Brenda also had done the same thing just seconds before.


    This sight confused the other students. They wondered what they were doing or why the girls were behaving like that. Some of them were too shy to say anything, so they remained silent, but others stared at them with curiosity. Those ones were the male students, of course. But there were also some female students who gave a quick look before turning back to their work.


    This made Sarah''s face burn. She was not used to being the center of attention. She hated the idea of people staring at her, even if it was just for a moment or two. Still, she wanted to feel Oliver''s fingers again. Even the previous day, when they had a foursome with Ron and Brenda, she was fascinated by how skilled he was.


    "Are you sure you are okay with this?" Oliver asked as soon as he felt Sarah''s body trembling against him. He could tell that she was not comfortable being on display like this, and he didn''t want to force her into something she wasn''t ready for.


    "Yes, I will be fine," Sarah answered after taking a deep breath. "I need this, Oliver. Please... touch me like you did Brenda."


    "Alright. Tell me if you want to stop, okay?" He told the beautiful girl, stroking her face. Then, without wasting another second, he reached down and put his right hand between her legs, stroking her pussy through the thin cloth of her panties. His left hand rested on her butt, keeping her steady on his lap as he began to stimulate her genitals.


    Oliver started slowly, using his fingers to massage her outer lips while he kept his eyes locked on hers. He could tell that she was a bit nervous because he could feel her shaking a little, so he leaned in and kissed her, hoping that it would ease her mind. And it did.


    Sarah moaned into his mouth as she felt his warm breath against her skin and his soft lips brushing hers. She felt a sense of security and comfort wash over her, knowing that this man was going to make her feel good no matter what.


    As their tongues danced together, Oliver continued to stimulate Sarah''s pussy with his fingers, rubbing up and down the length of her slit, feeling her moistness seep through her panties. He paid special attention to her clit, which he could feel through the thin fabric, and as he stimulated this sensitive area, Sarah gasped against his mouth.


    "Uhhh..." She groaned, breaking from the kiss for a second to catch her breath before returning to his mouth once more, moaning with every stroke of his fingers. Then, Oliver slid her panties aside and began to finger her bare, soaking wet pussy. He was rubbing her clit faster and harder than before, making her pant and moan louder against his mouth.


    Brenda couldn''t stop staring at this gorgeous couple kissing and masturbating right in front of her. She could hear the wet noises of Oliver''s fingers plunging into Sarah''s pussy, and she could imagine the sensation of his touch. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ron, on the other hand, was breathing hard and fast as he watched the show. He looked like a fish out of water. A very aroused fish, but a fish nonetheless. His eyes were glued to Sarah''s body, and he kept rubbing himself through his pants, unable to stop.


    It was clear that he loved seeing his innocent girlfriend getting so aroused by another man. The thought of Oliver''s fingers stimulating her wet pussy in public turned Ron on. He was so aroused that he almost came right in his pants, which would have been embarrassing for him.


    Meanwhile, Sarah broke free from the kiss to take a few deep breaths before whispering in Oliver''s ear. "Ahhh... You are so good at this, Oliver. That feels amazing. Please, don''t stop. I am so close..."


    Oliver grinned and continued fingering her pussy, making her pant and squirm even more. She was almost ready to climax.


    Just a few more strokes of his fingers were enough to send her over the edge. Sarah bit down on his shoulder, trying to muffle her moans as she came. Her body trembled with pleasure as Oliver kept moving his fingers in and out of her wet slit, and then, finally, her orgasm began to subside, and she relaxed on his lap again.


    "Ooohhh... That was incredible, Oliver..." She panted, putting her arms around his neck and looking at him with her half-lidded eyes, a satisfied smile on her face. "Your fingers are magical..."


    "Thank you, babe. I love pleasuring a sexy girl like you," he replied, hugging her back. "You have a beautiful body. It was a real pleasure to play with your pussy and watch you cum."


    Just then a sharp voice interrupted their moment. "What''s going on here!?" A female student demanded, walking toward them with a frown on her face. "Sarah, stop sitting on Oliver''s lap. Go back to your seat and get away from him! And you, Ron... Stop ogling those two, will you? You look like a pervert."

 Chapter 92 - 92: Rebecca

    She was none other than their class president, Rebecca, and it seemed she was not happy that everyone was enjoying themselves so much.


    She was standing tall and proud, arms crossed under her big breasts, glaring at everyone who dared to look at her. She had long, dark hair tied into a ponytail. Her eyes were hazel and fierce, and she wore thick glasses that made her look even more imposing.


    At first glance, she seemed very nerdy, but her big breasts were enough to destroy that image.


    Rebecca was well-known in the school for being a top student, talented at sports and academics alike, but also bossy and strict when it came to following the rules.


    As soon as she was within reach, Rebecca grabbed Sarah by the arm and yanked her off Oliver''s lap, forcing her to stand up.


    "Ouch! Becca, please... Let go of me. You''re hurting me." Sarah complained, trying to pull free from the firm grip on her arm.


    However, a glare from Rebecca made her stop struggling. The class president was scary when she was angry, and no one wanted to face her wrath.


    Rebecca''s eyes shot to Oliver''s, and she took a deep breath before speaking. "Look, I don''t want to get into trouble because of you two. That kind of behavior is not allowed in class. If you want to fool around with each other, then do it outside. Understand?"


    "Yes, ma''am." Sarah said in a meek voice, avoiding Rebecca''s eyes.


    "You got lucky that the teacher didn''t arrive yet. Next time, be more careful." Rebecca turned around and strode away from their desk, not bothering to wait for Oliver''s response or even look at him again. Her tone made it clear that she considered this matter settled, but if they did not comply, there would be consequences. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As soon as she was gone, Sarah gave Oliver an apologetic smile and returned to her seat beside Ron, who still looked like he had been hit by a truck.


    After a few seconds of silence, Brenda giggled and teased Oliver. "You got busted, huh? Be careful next time, you naughty boy. That girl will catch you for sure. She is always watching everyone like a hawk. You better keep your hands to yourself unless you want to get reported to the teacher."


    "Shut up, Brenda." Oliver grumbled, feeling annoyed by Rebecca''s sudden appearance. He knew that she was right, but he didn''t like being scolded like that. "I am just having some fun. It doesn''t hurt anyone."


    "Sure, whatever you say. But remember, don''t come crying to me when she tells on you and gets you expelled from school." Brenda shrugged her shoulders, giving him a mischievous grin.


    This made Oliver roll his eyes and sigh. He was going to keep playing with girls at school, no matter what anyone said or did. He wasn''t going to stop just because some uptight bitch wanted to ruin his fun.


    Besides, he was confident that he could persuade Rebecca to keep quiet about it. After all, he had made both Brenda and Sarah cum, so maybe he could do the same thing for her too.


    ''Nahh... She will be a tough one. Maybe I should give up on her,'' he thought to himself as he watched the gorgeous class president reprimanding more students who were fooling around. ''But she does have a sexy body. Her big tits look so good... I bet they taste great too.''


    As Oliver continued staring at Rebecca''s chest, he felt something touching his crotch. He looked down and saw that Brenda had put her hand on his bulge, squeezing it through the fabric of his pants.


    "Keep this thing calm, will you? We don''t want to cause any trouble." She giggled and gave him a wink before letting go.


    Oliver smiled back at her and nodded. He would do his best to behave for the rest of the day, but he knew that he wouldn''t be able to resist the urge to tease Sarah and Brenda again. They were just too tempting, and he loved playing with them so much.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After school, Oliver went home with Brenda, who invited him to come over to her house and meet her mother.


    Brenda lived in a big house located in the suburbs of town. It was a nice place, and her parents seemed to be well-off.


    When they arrived at the front door, she turned to face him and said, "Listen, I want you to behave yourself while we are inside, okay? Don''t do anything stupid. And don''t get too excited when you see my mom just because she is very pretty and has a great body."


    "Don''t worry. I will behave myself. You don''t have to tell me that," Oliver replied, smirking at the beautiful girl. "So your mother is hot, huh? That''s interesting."


    "Yes, she is. But remember what I told you before, okay? If you behave yourself, then I will let you fuck me again. And if you don''t behave, then I will make sure that you never touch me again." Brenda gave him a warning look, wagging her finger at him.


    Oliver nodded and held his hands up in surrender. "I promise that I won''t try anything funny."


    He knew that Brenda could be strict, and if he made her mad, then there was no way he would get to fuck her anymore. So he had to be careful and show her that he was serious about this whole meeting thing.


    "Alright, let''s go." Brenda reached out and grabbed Oliver''s arm, tugging him forward.


    She led him through the doorway into a beautiful living room filled with expensive-looking furniture and decorations. There were many pictures of Brenda hanging on the walls, along with a few photos of who Oliver assumed to be her mother.


    "She is a pretty lady. No wonder you look so good," he muttered under his breath, staring at one of the photos that showed a woman in her late 30s or early 40s.


    Brenda glanced at him but didn''t say anything as she looked around to find her mother. "She is upstairs, I think. Come on, let''s go find her."


    They walked up the staircase and stopped at the door of a room. Brenda knocked on the door and called out, "Mom? Are you in there?"


    "Yes. Come in." A female voice responded from the other side of the door.


    When they stepped inside the room, Oliver couldn''t help but stare at the woman standing in the center of the room, looking at herself in a tall mirror as she wore nothing but a towel wrapped around her body.

 Chapter 93 - 93: You didnt cum inside of her, did you?

    Her hair was wet, and her skin was glistening with moisture from the shower she had just taken. Her body was amazing, and Oliver''s eyes were immediately drawn to her cleavage, which was exposed by the way the towel was tucked in above her large breasts. She had long, toned legs, and her hips were wide and curvy. Overall, her figure was very appealing to him.


    Linda blinked at the sight of this young man in her bedroom. She wasn''t expecting him at all. In fact, she wasn''t expecting anyone except her daughter. So the sight of someone else in her bedroom while she wore nothing more than a towel caught her by surprise.


    "Ah!" she gasped, pulling her towel tighter around her chest. "Brenda! Who is this?"


    "Mom, this is Oliver. The guy I told you about." Brenda introduced the handsome boy. Then she turned to him and said, "This is my mother, Linda."


    Oliver didn''t respond right away. He was too busy staring at Linda''s body to notice that they were talking to him.


    "Um, Oliver?" Brenda snapped her fingers in front of his face, bringing him back to reality. "What''s wrong? Cat got your tongue?"


    "Oh... Uh, yes. Sorry." He shook his head, trying to focus on what they were saying instead of ogling his friend''s mother''s sexy figure. "Hello, ma''am. My name is Oliver. Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too, Oliver," Linda managed to say while looking flustered, and she was feeling very self-conscious in front of this attractive young man who couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    It felt strange to have his gaze on her like that, but she didn''t dislike it either. It had been years since anyone looked at her with such interest. In fact, she could hardly remember the last time her own husband looked at her with desire. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''So, this is the boy that seduced my daughter into giving him her virginity.'' She thought to herself, taking in the sight of Oliver standing before her. He seemed to be a good-looking lad with short brown hair and a nice, friendly smile. ''Hmmm... Maybe he is a decent guy after all. Not a bad boy like I was thinking. Though it is undeniable that he is just a horny teenager who wants to get laid whenever he can, and my daughter is just another girl for him to fuck.''


    Brenda could see her mother studying Oliver carefully, trying to figure out what kind of person he was by observing his appearance and demeanor. It made her feel uncomfortable because she didn''t know what her mother would do next. Would she scold her for being so intimate with this boy? Or would she accept their sexual relationship and leave them alone?


    "Why don''t you sit down on my bed where we can talk better?" Linda said, nodding towards her big, soft bed. Then, she glanced at her daughter and noticed her uneasiness. "Brenda, dear. Why do you look so nervous? Relax. I am not going to interrogate Oliver or anything."


    "Yes, Mom," Brenda smiled and sat on the edge of her mother''s bed along with Oliver, who followed her lead. Then, the young couple looked up at the older woman as she took a lotion bottle and began applying it to her leg. She used her hands to massage it into her skin.


    "So," Linda paused, letting the silence linger while she rubbed more lotion onto her other leg. "You''re the boy Brenda mentioned before. The one who took her virginity, right?"


    Oliver was taken aback by her frankness but nodded nonetheless. "Yeah, that was me. Did I do something wrong?"


    "No... well... uhmmm." Linda stumbled over her words, unsure how to explain herself. Then she said. "Look, I have nothing against young boys and girls having sex nowadays. Times have changed a lot since I was a teenager, and I don''t expect my daughter to remain a virgin until she gets married, not in today''s world. But hearing that someone stole your little girl''s innocence still affects a mother deeply."


    "At least it affects me. I am still thinking that Brenda is just an innocent child. Maybe it is my maternal instinct kicking in. That is why I got worried when she told me about what happened between you two and how you two are just sex friends now. Of course, that would be perfectly normal if you both were a few years older. But, right now, I feel you are both too young for that kind of relationship."


    Brenda rolled her eyes in embarrassment. "Mom, come on! Stop this nonsense. We are not some naive children. We know what we are doing, okay? And besides, it was my own choice to give him my virginity."


    "That may be true, dear, but as your mother, it is my responsibility to make sure that you don''t end up doing things that could hurt you in the future." Linda countered, frowning as she looked at Brenda. "Like getting pregnant because you are having sex with your classmate. How would that affect your life, huh?"


    At those words, both of them flinched, though Oliver kept staring at the woman as she continued rubbing lotion onto her legs, enjoying the sight of her soft, thick thighs and imagining what it would be like to run his hands along that smooth skin.


    When Linda noticed their reaction, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "Don''t tell me that you are not using protection while having sex? Tell me the truth. You didn''t cum inside of her, did you?"


    Oliver was surprised by her sudden question, and before he knew what to say, Brenda''s face flushed deep red, and she blurted out without thinking, "No! I mean... Yes. He... he did. We didn''t use any condoms... Mom... he... came inside my pussy many times now."


    This made the older woman gasp aloud. She was shocked that her daughter had been so careless regarding contraception. Then she looked at Oliver and scolded him. "What kind of a boy are you to cum inside my daughter? Don''t you know how to prevent pregnancy? Aren''t you aware of the responsibility that comes with having unprotected sex?"


    "I..." Oliver stuttered, unsure how to respond to her rant. "I never used any condoms and don''t know about that stuff. Sorry, ma''am."

 Chapter 94 - 94: Sex is not a game.

    "What do you mean you don''t know anything about using condoms?" Linda exclaimed in disbelief as she stopped rubbing lotion onto her skin and turned fully towards the boy, giving him her full attention. "You are telling me that you don''t know how to put a condom on yourself? That can''t be possible... Oh god, you have had sex before, right? Like, with someone else. Not with my daughter."


    "Oh, yes. Of course." Oliver confirmed, nodding. "I have had sex with quite a few girls, in fact, but never bothered to use protection."


    "What?!? You are not making any sense here, Oliver. First, you say that you don''t know about using condoms, and then you tell me that you have had sex with many girls. Come on, don''t lie to me like that. You can''t expect me to believe that all of your partners were okay with letting you cum inside them without using protection."


    Linda frowned at the thought. The only explanation that came to her mind was that this young man must have been lying to her. Maybe he had convinced those poor girls to let him fuck them raw by promising that he wouldn''t ejaculate inside of their pussies. That''s how it could be.


    And even if some of those girls were desperate enough to let him do whatever he wanted to do with their bodies, she found it hard to believe that Oliver would have gotten away with doing such a risky thing without suffering any consequences yet. No matter how lucky you are, at least one of your partners should have gotten pregnant so far. Or, at the very least, should have been very close to being knocked up.


    "Uhm... I think that it is best if we leave now," Brenda suggested as soon as she saw the expression on her mother''s face. She could see that Linda was growing angrier by the minute. "We can talk tomorrow instead."


    "No, stay where you are. I want to clear something up right now." Linda''s voice rose sharply as she crossed her arms under her breasts. "Oliver, stop beating around the bush. Tell me the truth. Did you actually use condoms during your past sexual encounters?"


    "No, I didn''t," he admitted, not wanting to lie. He thought it would be better to tell her everything than continue hiding things and risk her getting even more upset. "I know that it sounds hard to believe, but I just... never thought much about using them. None of my past partners ever asked me to wear protection, and it became a habit for me to go bareback whenever I had sex with them."


    "Ohh god!" Linda ran a hand through her long blonde hair and sighed deeply. She was going through so much stress.


    "Well, I guess it''s not all your fault. Those girls must have been stupid enough to let an 18-year-old boy cum inside. But still... Brenda, aren''t you a little scared after hearing that? He could get you pregnant anytime. Didn''t you say that you are planning to go to medical school after graduating from high school? How are you going to pursue your dream if you become pregnant before even completing high school?"


    "I... I understand that, Mom. But... it just happened like that. I wanted him to take my virginity. And I didn''t want our first time to be ruined by him putting on a condom. I know it sounds dumb, but I was really excited and lost in the moment, and we... Well, after that, it was too late to change our minds. We didn''t think about it anymore, and he kept on fucking my pussy bare." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Brenda explained everything to her mother. She also realized just how irresponsible she had been. She didn''t regret letting Oliver fuck her without using protection. The sex felt so much better when his cock was rubbing against her vaginal walls, skin-to-skin. There was nothing compared to feeling his hot, sticky semen flowing into her womb and then dripping down her legs for several minutes afterward.


    Still, she now felt a little scared that this could ruin her life. Her mother had made some valid points. What if she got pregnant because of this boy? What about her future plans? All her hard work would be for nothing.


    "I told you, didn''t I? Sex is not a game. You can''t expect everything to go your way if you indulge in such reckless behavior." Linda sighed, shaking her head in disappointment. "Youngsters these days think they can get away with anything. They don''t realize that every action has its consequence. I hope that both of you are lucky enough to not end up ruining your lives by doing something stupid."


    Oliver looked down, unable to meet her gaze. He felt bad for putting Brenda in this situation. Linda was right. She is the only one here who is acting like an adult and showing some responsibility. He was the one who should have been more careful and stopped fucking girls raw.


    "Aunt Linda, I am so sorry for this..." Oliver said, raising his head to meet the woman''s gaze. "I promise that I will start using condoms from now on. But... I never used a condom before, and I don''t know how to put one on."


    This made Linda chuckle, which in turn surprised the young man. "You are serious about that? It''s not that difficult, really. All you need to do is take the rolled-up rubber out of the foil pack, hold the tip of the condom, and place it over your erect penis. Then, pinch the tip and unroll the condom down your shaft until the entire thing is covered. And voil¨¤, you have protected yourself."


    Oliver had listened to Linda''s words very carefully. Yet, somehow, he had a feeling that maybe she was joking.


    "No offense, Aunt, but you are having a bit of fun teasing me, aren''t you? That sounded too easy... So simple that I think there must be some mistake in your instructions." Oliver scratched his head as he stared at the woman''s pretty face.


    Her amusement was clear. And she hadn''t stopped applying lotion onto her body, nor had she fixed the towel covering her assets. All this while they discussed a serious matter like pregnancy.

 Chapter 95 - 95: Cant you just use Olivers dick?

    Linda laughed out loud and nodded in response. "Oh, honey, you are a smart guy, after all. Yes, I was having a little fun teasing you, but that doesn''t mean my advice is useless. Of course, there is more to using a condom than just those basic steps. It''s also important that you buy a high-quality latex condom and not a cheap one. And of course, don''t forget that a condom can break sometimes, so always keep an eye on that." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, Oliver still felt that he should ask for a demonstration. "It would be better if you showed me how to do that. Maybe let me watch you put a condom on a dildo or something like that."


    His suggestion made Linda stop in her tracks for a moment. Then, she raised her eyebrows and asked him, "What did you just say?"


    "I mean... You could just teach me the correct way of using a condom, you know." Oliver said, smiling at the woman. He was looking into her eyes as he spoke, completely ignoring the way the towel had slipped further down her cleavage, exposing the curve of her breasts. "I''ll try my best to follow what you are saying, and maybe you can give me some tips to help me do it properly."


    "You are a little smart-ass, aren''t you?" Linda tilted her head to one side, looking at him with a mixture of annoyance and amusement. She then glanced at her daughter and sighed. "Brenda, did you understand how to use a condom after hearing what I said? Tell me honestly."


    "Yes, Mom... sort of..." Brenda''s voice wavered. Even though she had heard what her mother said, she had a feeling that it wouldn''t be as easy as she made it sound. She was still a virgin before meeting Oliver, and condoms weren''t something she thought much about.


    Seeing her daughter''s hesitance, Linda sighed again and looked back at Oliver. "Alright, I''ll show you both how to do this. Wait here. I''ll go get one."


    With that, she turned and opened her drawer, pulling out a square packet with a condom inside. She then walked back towards them, and this time, she didn''t bother to fix the towel that was slipping further down her body.


    Oliver and Brenda stared at her, unable to take their eyes off her beautiful figure. They were speechless as they watched this mature woman standing before them almost naked. Her smooth skin seemed to glow in the light coming through the window. Her wet hair fell down her back and chest, and several drops of water slid down her exposed cleavage, dripping between her large breasts and falling onto the towel.


    Oliver gulped as he felt his cock grow hard from the sexy image in front of him. He knew Brenda''s mother was a very attractive woman, but seeing her like this made him realize just how much of a stunner she was.


    "Now, pay close attention," Linda said, showing them the wrapper. Then she tore it open and pulled out the rolled-up condom. "This is a regular-sized latex condom. Always choose one that''s of the correct size; otherwise, it won''t fit correctly. And remember, make sure that your partner isn''t allergic to latex before you put this thing on. That will ruin your day."


    Both of them listened carefully as Linda continued her explanation. "See the reservoir tip at the end of the condom? This part is supposed to hold the cum after ejaculation. You have to make sure that there is enough space in this part for the semen. And, you have to pinch the tip of the condom to make this happen."


    Linda then looked around, and when she couldn''t find anything resembling a dildo, she decided to go on with her lecture without needing a substitute for the penis. "Okay... So, now, I need a penis to demonstrate, and I don''t have one with me, obviously. That means we have to use our imagination here. I am sure you can imagine a penis in place of my finger."


    Brenda grimaced when she heard this, and Oliver also found it a bit embarrassing to imagine such a thing.


    "Mom, can''t you just use Oliver''s dick to show us the proper way?" Brenda said, giving her mother a frustrated look. She can''t believe her mother is being so dense. "I am sure it would be much easier to follow that."


    Linda''s eyes widened at the suggestion, and she glanced at her daughter in astonishment. "Brenda! What kind of a girl suggests that her mother should demonstrate how to put on a condom using her friend''s dick? Don''t say such things. No way am I doing that. My only purpose here is to teach the proper way to put on a condom so that you two don''t fuck like rabbits without any protection anymore. Now, can we continue?"


    "Uh... Aunt Linda," Oliver interrupted their conversation and looked at the woman in earnest. "If you want me to learn how to put on a condom, then please, I need to see you doing it on a real penis. Otherwise, there will be no point in learning it, no matter how well you demonstrate. Just imagine the embarrassment and shame I will feel if I try it in front of a girl, and she laughs at me because I failed to do it properly. So, please, use mine."


    "Both of you, don''t you know I am a married woman? How could I... How could I put a condom on you?" Linda struggled to speak. She was shocked that this young man and her daughter were asking her to touch his privates and wrap them in rubber.


    What would her husband think about this if he were here? His ego would be crushed seeing another man''s dick in front of his wife, even if it was just for an educational purpose.

 Chapter 96 - 96: Keep it a secret between us.

    Brenda stood up from the bed and gave her mother an exasperated look. "Mom, get serious. I know you''re embarrassed by all this, but you''re the one who started the lecture. You are not acting very mature right now."


    Her mother was stalling because of her modesty, and Brenda was not going to accept that. If it was up to her, she would have given Oliver a demonstration of how to put on a condom herself, but her mother was the only one who could do it right.


    Linda didn''t say anything in return, nor did she protest further. "Brenda, don''t you dare let your dad find out about this. Keep it a secret between us. I can''t imagine the things he would do if he caught a whiff of this." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure, Mom." Brenda grinned, glad that she managed to convince her mother to do as she said. "I promise that I won''t say a word. Also, didn''t you two get separate bedrooms after your fight last year? So, it means he hasn''t slept with you for some time now and is probably fucking another woman at the moment. I don''t think you have anything to worry about."


    Brenda knew that her father was not a faithful husband. He was always away on business trips, which was suspicious, but the reason given was that he needed time to concentrate on work and couldn''t do so with his family around. It''s a very convenient excuse.


    But Brenda wasn''t the same little girl she used to be. She can put two and two together and knows that her father is sleeping with women in the other cities he visits.


    "That is still no reason to talk about your father in that manner." Linda chided her daughter but, at the same time, looked conflicted about the topic. She knew what her husband did when he was away from home, and she wasn''t happy about it. But at least he was a good provider, and she had a comfortable life, and this was why she tolerated her husband''s unfaithful acts. "Now, Oliver, hurry up and pull down your pants. Let''s finish this, and you and Brenda can leave so I can change."


    Oliver''s heart skipped a beat, but he stood up anyway and began unbuckling his belt. He didn''t hesitate anymore as he pushed down his jeans and underwear, revealing his half-hard erection to Linda.


    The older woman looked at his cock and swallowed. She had never seen a penis this large. It was bigger than her husband''s and much thicker. And that was in its semi-flaccid state. How big would it be once it became rock hard?


    Her thoughts wandered away for a second as she imagined stroking and caressing that thick piece of man meat, feeling its hardness against her palm and fingertips. Then she would put it into her mouth, tasting its warm flesh and sucking on its bulbous head.


    "Okay, now that your penis is exposed, we can begin." She regained her senses and concentrated on teaching him the correct way of doing it. At the same time, she also tried her best not to feel aroused at the sight of his large penis.


    She then took his cock in her hands without a second thought and began stroking it. She was careful to avoid touching the sensitive parts, especially the glans.


    "What? What are you doing?" Oliver asked, feeling nervous that his friend''s mother was stroking his member.


    "I am just trying to get it to its full size. The condom needs to be put on an erect penis; otherwise, it won''t fit correctly." Linda explained to him while her hands were still stroking his cock.


    Even though she was doing this just for demonstration purposes, she couldn''t help feeling excited, and her hands were itching to explore the whole length of his cock.


    Oliver sighed in defeat. He had no choice but to let this woman touch his cock. So he sat back and relaxed. After a few moments of gentle stroking and squeezing, the older woman was able to make his dick stand at full attention.


    "Alright, now it is ready to be covered." Linda said after she stopped fondling his cock. "The next step is to pinch the tip of the condom to make space for the cum."


    She did what she had told them and continued explaining. "Now, we need to position the condom at the top of the head. I am going to slide it down your shaft and make sure that it covers every inch of your manhood."


    Brenda and Oliver watched as she held the condom and began rolling it down his erect pole. Linda tried her best not to show any emotions on her face, but it was evident that she was enjoying the feeling of that big cock throbbing beneath her fingertips. Every time she moved her fingers along the rubber-covered length of his member, she would feel her own vagina getting wetter in anticipation.


    After she rolled down the condom over his entire cock, she admired his massive meat pole wrapped in rubber. "See? This is how you use a condom. It''s not hard at all, is it? Remember to wear one whenever you decide to have sex. This way, both partners will be protected against unwanted pregnancies."


    While explaining this to Brenda and Oliver, she continued fondling his condom-covered cock without noticing what she was doing. Her hands were moving on their own accord as if they were hypnotized by this thick, long pole.


    Brenda noticed her mother''s lack of control and had to suppress a grin. ''Who would have thought that Mom likes dick so much? I wonder if she is horny because she is touching Oliver. Is that why she is talking without realizing how she is gripping his cock?''

 Chapter 97 - 97: Dont fight it, Mom.

    The thought of her own mother being aroused by stroking Oliver''s cock made Brenda giggle, and her mother turned to her with a confused look.


    "What''s so funny?" Linda asked, stopping the movement of her hands. "Am I saying something wrong?"


    "No, it''s nothing." Brenda waved off her question. "You were saying...?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay... So... Ummm... You should keep a few extra packs of condoms with you. This way, you don''t have to worry about running out in the middle of sex." Linda continued her lecture and once again started moving her hand along the length of his rubber-covered dick. "Always remember that a single packet of a condom is only good for one session. If you want to go for multiple rounds, then you need to change to a new condom."


    At this point, Oliver was struggling to sit still as this mature lady squeezed his rod in the most seductive manner. Linda''s hand felt wonderful on his cock. Even though he had a latex covering his penis, he could still feel the warmth of her fingers through the thin material. Her soft hands were stroking and squeezing his cock, sending waves of pleasure shooting through his body.


    Just then the condom tore and split open as his cock grew bigger within her grasp. A sharp hiss left Oliver''s mouth.


    "Ouch. The condom broke," he groaned as the tearing of the rubber hurt his sensitive skin. "That was a very cheap product. You should have bought a better quality condom, Aunt Linda."


    Linda shook her head and stared at his rock-solid member. "Don''t try to blame this on the quality of the condom. It didn''t break on its own. It''s just not meant to contain your big cock. I told you earlier, didn''t I? The condom you choose must be of the right size for the user, or else it will fail in its purpose. I didn''t realize that your penis was this big. It needs an extra-large one."


    After saying that, she removed the broken condom and threw it away, leaving his fat cock exposed once more. Oliver looked down at his now-unprotected pole and frowned in disappointment. "I guess you won''t be able to give us another lesson unless you have another one of these," he said while pointing towards his bare penis. "Do you have another condom, Aunt Linda?"


    "I do. However, it is not extra-large, and so, it will just break again." Linda shook her head and glanced at the naked cock before her eyes. She bit her lip as she felt the desire to touch that piece of man meat. The smell of it was driving her crazy, and she couldn''t help but lean forward and inhale it. She loved the musky scent. It reminded her of when her husband used to make love to her a year ago.


    As her daughter watched, Linda inhaled a second time, taking in more of Oliver''s potent musk. It was delicious. The aroma made her lick her lips and stare at the huge shaft with a hungry expression.


    ''Is she really that horny right now?'' Brenda thought, finding her mother''s behavior surprising and amusing. ''I guess Dad hasn''t satisfied her for a long time.''


    Then an idea popped into her head. She grinned and walked up behind her mother, whispering, "Mom, Oliver has a very nice penis, doesn''t he? Does his smell excite you?"


    Linda froze with her face close to his cock and tried to control herself. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, but that just made the problem worse. The intoxicating scent of his big cock entered her nostrils again, making her feel even more aroused.


    Suddenly, Brenda''s hands grabbed Linda''s towel and yanked it off, exposing her entire naked body to Oliver.


    A moment later, her daughter''s hands reached around her body and cupped her big breasts, squeezing and fondling them. "Mom, you can''t hide your lust anymore," Brenda whispered while her hands caressed the smooth globes of her mother''s tits. "I know you want him to make you feel good. Look at your nipples; they are already getting hard."


    As soon as her daughter started fondling her tits, Linda felt goosebumps rising across her skin. The sudden sensation made her shiver in pleasure. "Brenda, stop... Your friend is watching... uhhh.. He is looking at my naked body... What are you doing...?"


    Her protests went unanswered as her daughter ignored her and continued rubbing and massaging her tits and hardening nipples.


    Linda''s body was responding to the stimulation, and it made her pant in excitement and moan in delight. She felt her resistance slipping away as her daughter played with her breasts while she faced her friend''s huge cock.


    "Don''t fight it, Mom. You really need some dick in your life again." Brenda giggled as she kneaded her mother''s soft mounds. "Stop pretending that you can stay faithful to Dad. Isn''t that why you two sleep in separate rooms nowadays? Look at yourself, Mom. Your body is craving for a good fuck. Just enjoy it and relax. Oliver is a fantastic lover, and he will take very good care of your needs. Moreover, there are no strings attached. This is just going to be a casual relationship between you two. Believe me, it is so much better when the other person knows that it will never lead to any commitment issues."


    While her daughter spoke, Linda tried to focus her thoughts on something else. But then Brenda pinched her stiff nipples, and a strong wave of pleasure rolled through her body, causing her to gasp and moan. Her mind was screaming at her to stop this now before it was too late. Her husband was a loving man, although he was not the most faithful. Nevertheless, he treated her like a queen and provided her with a comfortable life.


    Still, as her daughter kept playing with her tits, Linda found it impossible to resist. She didn''t want to stop what was happening to her. She wanted more and wanted it now.

 Chapter 98 - 98: It seems that youve been craving a big dick in your life, huh?

    "Brenda, you are a very naughty girl... Ohhhhhh... Please, stop... Before I get carried away...," Linda begged as she felt her pussy juices flowing out of her vagina.


    "I am just a naughty girl, huh? Have you taken a good look at yourself? You are a naughty woman who loves young cock. Who can blame you for that? Just look at that big piece of meat hanging between Oliver''s legs. It smells delicious, and the taste is even better. You will see for yourself," Brenda said, giggling again as she moved one hand down and rubbed her mother''s bushy crotch.


    Brenda then put her lips against her mother''s ear and whispered, "I am sure Dad has cheated on you with other women. There is no harm in doing the same. Just indulge yourself. Enjoy this experience and don''t hold back."


    As Brenda continued rubbing and caressing her body, Linda felt her arousal building up, and she could no longer fight it. She couldn''t resist the temptation any longer. Her vagina was wet and aching for some cock, while her mind screamed to get fucked by the young man''s big dick.


    Without thinking, Linda grabbed the hard shaft and began stroking it slowly. "It is not fair," She purred, lost in a haze of lust and need. "Brenda, you have had this gorgeous cock many times... It is my turn now... Ohhh... You will let your mother have a taste, right?"


    "Oh, wow!" Brenda exclaimed in surprise. "Now, that is my mother. Go ahead and taste him. Do whatever you want. He is yours to play with."


    "Uhhh... I am a naughty woman... I admit that," Linda moaned and pressed the cockhead against her lips, kissing it softly. "It is... Mmmhh... So big, and the smell is intoxicating." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her tongue reached out and began licking the underside of Oliver''s shaft, tracing along the length of his penis until it reached the swollen glans. She slid her tongue across his mushroom top, savoring the flavor. Then, she licked the precum leaking from the tip, and her taste buds exploded with pleasure.


    "This tastes too good," she whispered before opening her mouth and letting his cock slip past her lips. Once the first couple of inches entered her oral cavity, she began sucking and licking it greedily, making loud slurping noises as she enjoyed his meaty tool.


    Linda couldn''t control herself. She was too hungry for the delicious dick inside her mouth. The more she tasted his thick cock, the hornier she got. As her daughter watched, she began sucking on the fat pole with renewed vigor, gulping down more of the wonderful flavors. Her saliva mixed with the precum, creating a concoction that tasted amazing on her tongue. It was so addicting.


    Oliver was watching her with an amused expression on his face. This sexy older lady was on her knees and sucking him off with incredible enthusiasm. And her daughter was watching the whole scene while playing with the mature woman''s big tits and hairy pussy. It was such a sexy and kinky situation that it made his cock twitch in excitement.


    "Aunt Linda, you''re pretty good at this. It seems that you''ve been craving a big dick in your life, huh?" Oliver asked, looking down at the woman who was sucking on his cock as though she had not eaten anything in days.


    Linda was a very horny woman, and she couldn''t help herself when it came to sex. Now that she had gotten a taste of a young man''s big cock, she became insatiable. She needed more. More cock, more pleasure. As her daughter rubbed her clit, Linda was getting closer to her orgasm.


    She pulled his cock from her mouth and licked up and down the shaft while stroking it with one hand. "This... uhhhh... this is amazing," she moaned, running her tongue over the slick skin of his penis. "So huge, so thick, so delicious. I want it inside me. I need it so bad."


    Brenda giggled and replied, "Mom, why don''t you ride his cock? I will lay him down on the bed, and then you can climb on top and slide your pussy down onto his pole."


    When Linda heard her daughter suggest that, she felt her heart skip a beat. She wanted it. Oh, yes! She wanted that fat dick inside her pussy. She didn''t care that her daughter was watching them having sex. The idea of being fucked by a young stud in front of her own daughter turned her on more.


    Brenda leaned down and helped Oliver get comfortable on the bed. Then, she pulled the bedding aside to give her mother enough room to climb atop the man.


    Linda crawled onto the bed with her plump ass and hairy pussy facing Brenda. As her daughter watched, Linda positioned her knees on either side of Oliver''s hips and slowly lowered her crotch towards the erect cock that pointed upwards. When the tip of his dick touched the entrance to her dripping-wet pussy, she grabbed hold of it and guided it into her body.


    "Ohhhh... It looks so big. I haven''t seen Dad''s dick in a long time, and I have never had one that is bigger than him," Linda moaned while she rubbed the large cockhead against her wet snatch. "Oliver, you are much bigger than any man that I have ever had in my life. I love this... Oh, fuck, it feels good already, and the tip has barely even entered me."


    Linda pushed downward, and her cunt spread open for him, swallowing his cockhead inside her warm hole. "Oh, fuck! It''s so big. Oh, god! Oh, yes!" She cried out as her pussy stretched around his girth. Then, after getting used to the feeling of his thick dick entering her, she started pushing down even further on his pole, letting her pussy swallow more of the fat rod.

 Chapter 99 - 99: Fucking hell, this cock is driving me crazy.

    The way Linda was reacting made Brenda and Oliver smile. He could see that Brenda''s mother was already losing control. She didn''t know how to control the intense sensations that were coursing through her body. Her pussy was stretched wide open by his enormous cock, and the pleasure was overwhelming her mind and body.


    The same was the case with Oliver. He was being ridden by a hot MILF. The way her tight pussy was massaging his cock felt incredible, and he couldn''t get enough of it.


    As Linda''s hips descended on his thick shaft, Oliver thrust upward, and his cock penetrated all the way to the bottom of her womb.


    "Aaaahhh!" Linda cried out as she felt a sharp stab of ecstasy shoot through her core. His massive cock had slammed against her cervix and made her body shudder with pleasure.


    Linda was having a great time. It had been so long since she had experienced this kind of pleasure, and the fact that she was cheating on her husband, while her own daughter was watching, made this even hotter.


    "Oh, it is soooo deep! So thick! Soooo goood!" Linda moaned loudly. "Fucking hell, this cock is driving me crazy. Ohhhh... God, yes... I want more. Give me more."


    Like a bitch in heat, she started moving her ass up and down on his cock. She wasn''t thinking anymore. All she wanted to do was fuck. To feel that big, hard dick stuffing her pussy full. She couldn''t get enough of his cock. The faster she went, the more it seemed like she could never get her fill.


    "Mom, you are riding him so well!" Brenda praised her mother as she began stripping off her clothes. When she was done, she sat on Oliver''s face and pressed her pussy against his mouth. "I love how you are enjoying the cock. It is like you have gone nuts. You are so horny right now."


    As the mother-daughter duo sat on top of him, Oliver had a very tough time focusing on what was happening around him. He was in heaven. A mature woman and a beautiful young girl were riding him at the same time. Linda was still moving up and down on his cock, while Brenda had his mouth covered with her sweet little cunt.


    He had never experienced such incredible pleasure before, and it was getting harder to control himself. The taste of Brenda''s juicy slit mixed with Linda''s delicious moans was driving him insane. He tried to hold back but lost his self-control and started pumping his tongue in and out of Brenda''s tight tunnel, causing the teen to gasp and tremble above him. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Linda, meanwhile, was in a frenzy. She didn''t care what her daughter thought, and she wasn''t thinking straight, either. The feeling of being stuffed full of cock was overpowering everything else in her brain. She was reduced to a horny animal.


    Brenda gasped when Oliver stuck his tongue into her pussy and began licking and sucking her juices. She could tell he was enjoying her taste and decided to press her crotch even harder into his face. At the same time, she reached out and cupped her mother''s face, pulling the mature woman forward until they were kissing.


    The taste of Oliver''s precum on her mother''s lips made Brenda shiver in excitement. She had no idea that she would find kissing a woman so erotic. Much less her own mother. She could feel their tongues intertwining together. Both of them were lost in pleasure.


    Linda wrapped her arms around her daughter and squeezed their bodies closer. Her massive breasts were rubbing against Brenda''s perky mounds, and their nipples brushed against each other. This only added to the lustful fire burning in her body, causing her hips to move faster and harder, impaling herself on Oliver''s cock over and over again.


    "Mom, I can''t believe how good you taste!" Brenda said as she broke the kiss and licked her lips. "I never knew kissing another woman could be so hot. And, to think that you are my own mother. That makes it even better. Is it the same for you, Mom?"


    "It tastes wonderful, my daughter!" Linda moaned as she bounced up and down on Oliver''s cock. "Your lips are soft and moist, your tongue is delicious, and your body feels warm and inviting. Oh, fuck... I want more. I need it all now! Uhhh... Don''t stop! Please don''t stop!"


    The sight of the mother-and-daughter duo kissing and grinding against each other was making Oliver''s dick throb with excitement, and he couldn''t help but thrust upward, driving his cock deeper into Linda''s pussy. He could feel his balls growing tighter. It was getting harder and harder to resist shooting his load inside the older woman''s cunt.


    And it was the same for Linda. As she continued bouncing and grinding her pussy on Oliver''s hard dick, she felt her orgasm building up. She could feel the tingling sensations running through her nerves and the tension in her muscles increasing. Every part of her body was getting hotter and hotter. She was getting closer to an orgasm that promised to be intense and explosive.


    "Aunt Linda, I''m going to cum soon," Oliver grunted between licking Brenda''s pussy.


    "Do it, honey! Fill me up! Give me all that cum you have!" Linda cried out, throwing her head back, her long, blonde hair flying in the air.


    Oliver started pounding away at the MILF''s tight pussy. His cock was so deep inside her that he felt her womb contracting, trying desperately to draw his seed out of him.


    The sound of their bodies slapping together was loud, and their mixed moans filled the room. Oliver grabbed Linda''s waist and pulled her down onto him with a final push. His cock swelled larger before he shot a massive stream of cum deep into her. At the same time, his mouth clamped down on Brenda''s pussy as he began sucking on her clit, causing her to cry out and climax in turn.


    "Oh! Ohhh!" Linda screamed. Her body tensed up, and she came hard as Oliver''s hot load sprayed inside her. "AAAAHHHH!! Oliver... oh, yes... OHHHHH YESSSSS! I am cumming too!"


    The feeling of the younger man''s cock ejaculating inside her was incredible. Her pussy walls contracted around his pole, milking rope after rope of cum from his throbbing cock.


    Brenda had to push Oliver''s head away as her orgasm took hold of her body. The combination of watching her mother get fucked while her pussy was being devoured had created an intense orgasm that made her eyes roll back into her head. She screamed, clutching her chest and shaking as wave after wave of pleasure washed over her. "Oooohh god! This feels so good!"

 Chapter 100 - 100: You are crazy!

    After Linda finished her orgasm, she climbed off of Oliver, and his softening cock slipped from her pussy. Oliver then sat up and looked at the beautiful young woman sitting beside him, and their eyes met, and Brenda giggled, knowing he was checking her out.


    "Mom''s orgasmic face is so erotic, isn''t it?" Brenda whispered in Oliver''s ear while pointing to her mother''s body.


    Linda was lost in an intense, pleasure-filled haze. Her face was flushed, and her eyes were half-open. She was panting, and her whole body was trembling. A small line of drool was dripping down her chin, and her breasts were heaving as she sucked in lungfuls of air.


    That image caused Oliver to lick his lips and reach for her mother''s soft body, wrapping his arm around her back.


    At that moment, Linda finally seemed to realize what was going on around her. She saw Brenda grinning and looking at her with a pleased expression while Oliver''s arm was wrapped around her waist. Her cheeks reddened at the memory of what she had done. She could still feel Oliver''s warm cum inside her pussy. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then her gaze shifted to the young man''s face, and she smiled at him. "This was wonderful. Brenda was right; you are a fantastic lover."


    She leaned in and kissed him, this time on his lips, and Brenda watched as their hands moved down each other''s sides and touched their naked bodies. She could tell that they were both enjoying the kiss, and it made her wonder if Oliver would get hard again soon.


    She wanted to watch her mother make love with him one more time. Even if this meant she would not get any cock today, watching her mother ride Oliver''s dick had been extremely erotic, and she knew that she could make do with her fingers this time.


    Oliver slid his hand over Linda''s fat ass cheeks and squeezed them firmly, eliciting a moan of delight from her. After giving them a few hard squeezes, his fingers dug into her soft flesh before pulling them apart. Then he slid a finger into the crack between them, searching for her forbidden hole. He wanted to push a finger into it to see how she would react. And he also wanted to try something kinkier than the standard fare. Maybe if he was lucky, he might just get away with it.


    As his finger inched closer to her anus, he felt Linda tensing up. Then his fingertip reached her asshole, and he gently probed it with a couple of light, teasing strokes.


    Linda pulled back, gasping, and looked at him. There was a look of excitement on her face, and she breathed, "What are you doing?"


    "Just having some fun," Oliver responded and pushed his finger against her tight, wrinkled anus, slipping it into her ass without warning, penetrating her to the first knuckle.


    A shudder ran through her body, and her eyes widened. "Wait, that is my ass..." she protested, but Oliver ignored her and slid his finger in deeper. "Ahhh! So sudden... No, you should not... Ohhhhh, god!"


    It seemed that Linda wasn''t prepared for such an assault, and she didn''t know whether she liked it or not. However, Oliver didn''t stop and continued sliding his digit into her butthole while his other hand cupped her breast. He smiled when he felt her soft tit in his palm and her erect nipple pressing against his skin.


    As he pumped his finger into her ass, Linda moaned, and her breathing became faster and faster. The feeling of her tight anus gripping his finger made him smile. It was clear that she was enjoying the sensation even though she hadn''t expected it.


    Brenda crawled on the bed and hugged her mother from behind, sandwiching the older woman between her and Oliver. Then, while rubbing her pert breasts against her mother''s back, she looked over the mature woman''s shoulder at Oliver, saying, "I can''t believe you are fingering Mom''s asshole. That is the first time I am seeing someone do that. How does it feel, Mom?"


    "Oh, wow, honey..." Linda answered shakily, not able to articulate a proper response. She wasn''t sure what to think about this new experience. But her body was responding on its own, and she loved every second of it.


    "Aunt Linda, do you enjoy me sticking my finger in your asshole?" Oliver asked with a smirk. The sexy MILF was a pleasure to play with, and he loved making her moan and groan.


    "Ohh, Oliver, I''m not used to that." Her body jerked in pleasure, and she arched her back. "It is embarrassing to have your finger stuck up my ass, but at the same time, it is so pleasurable. Aaaaahhh..."


    At this point, Linda was past the point of embarrassment. The taboo act of getting her asshole fingered was too exciting to care about anything else. Her body trembled with a combination of pleasure and humiliation.


    Oliver kept fingering her anus, and after a while, he pulled out his finger, leaving it open and gaping. "I want to fuck your tight, little butt next. What do you say, Aunt Linda? Will you let me fuck your ass?"


    "My ass? No way. You are crazy! Your dick is way too big for my asshole. I have never done that before. A woman needs to be prepared to do this sort of thing. I am not ready for this." She shook her head. Even if she had wanted to agree, she couldn''t. She wasn''t ready, and she didn''t know if her body would be able to handle the experience. "You should stop thinking about it and concentrate on my pussy. Fuck my wet cunt one more time, and you can finger my asshole if that is what you want. As for putting your cock in there, I will make preparations next time so that I can accommodate you. Now, take my pussy again."


    Oliver didn''t need to be told twice. He moved his finger away from her butt crack, grabbed her by the waist, and rolled her onto the bed with her face down, ass up. Once she was positioned correctly, he kneeled behind her and prepared to push his cock inside her.


    Brenda smiled as she lay beneath her mother, and the older woman hugged her while their breasts rubbed against one another.


    Soon, their lips met, and the two women shared an intense kiss, moaning and sighing with pleasure. They both enjoyed the taste of each other''s mouth and the feel of their naked bodies pressing together. Brenda was enjoying her mother''s breasts and the warmth of her body, while Linda loved the firmness of her daughter''s young figure.


    At that moment, Oliver spread the MILF''s butt cheeks and put the tip of his cock against her juicy slit. He took a deep breath and pushed it forward, causing Linda to break the kiss and let out a loud moan as she felt him penetrating her tight canal once again. "Aaaahhh... Here it comes again!"

 Chapter 101 - 101: It will be our little secret.

    Her hips bucked as he shoved the entire length inside her. This time, Linda welcomed his hard cock deep into her wetness with lustful moans. It was clear to everyone that she was ready for more.


    Oliver grabbed her hips and began thrusting his dick in and out of her with a smooth rhythm. It didn''t take long for Linda to start making noise. With each movement of his cock, he caused her body to rock against her daughter''s, creating a pleasurable friction between the two women.


    It was an incredibly erotic sight. A young girl lying on her back and a mature woman kneeling on all fours while she was being fucked. Both of them were moaning and groaning in pleasure, their naked bodies writhing in ecstasy. And the lewd smell of sex that filled the air was intoxicating, urging everyone to indulge in carnal acts.


    "Mom, does Oliver''s cock feel better than Dad''s?" Brenda asked, smiling and running her fingers through her mother''s soft hair. "Has your pussy gone numb from that huge thing pounding inside it?"


    "My pussy feels so good," Linda moaned, her voice muffled by her daughter''s flesh. "His dick is so big and thick, and it fills me up so well. He fucks me better than Dad does. Mmmmh... I want to stay like this forever."


    Her words caused Oliver to pound his cock harder and deeper into her pussy. He was enjoying listening to her sexy words, and the idea that he was fucking a mature woman, who was much older and more experienced than himself, made him feel powerful.


    "I can''t believe you are a mother, and yet, you look like a sexy woman to me," he complimented her, and his words made Linda smile. "Your body is perfect, and you have a big pair of tits. You have such a nice and warm pussy, and it is squeezing my cock so hard." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You like how my pussy feels, huh?" Linda asked, her voice full of lust. "Is it wet enough? Is it tight?"


    "Your pussy is the perfect mixture of wet and tight. I love the way it squeezes my cock," Oliver answered and slapped one of her ass cheeks hard, making her cry out. "I wonder how your tiny asshole would feel wrapped around my cock. I bet it would grip me like a vise. You will have to let me fuck your butt someday."


    "Oh, god! I can''t take much more of this." Linda moaned, enjoying the slapping of his heavy balls against her clitoris and the feeling of his hard dick sliding in and out of her pussy. Her body was starting to heat up, and she knew that it wouldn''t be long before she was cumming again. "Keep spanking me. It feels so good when you slap my butt cheeks."


    While they were having sex, Brenda played with her mother''s big tits and squeezed them as if they were soft toys. She then moved her face between the globes of flesh and buried herself in the middle of the cleavage. "Mmmmm... Mom, you have amazing breasts. They are big and firm and smooth and soft... From now on, I will sleep with you every night. When Dad is away, we can play with each other''s bodies all night long. I will suck on your nipples and lick your pussy."


    "Aaahh... that sounds very naughty," Linda moaned and lowered her head to capture Brenda''s lips with a wet and messy kiss. She reached for her daughter''s sexy body and hugged her tightly. "I would like that very much, honey. It will be our little secret."


    Oliver was glad that these two women were getting closer. A mother and her daughter enjoying lesbian pleasures. It was wonderful to watch. At the same time, he loved hearing the slapping noise as he pounded his cock into the MILF''s tight, wet hole. He was fucking her as hard and fast as possible, not caring about being gentle. She was enjoying the treatment so far, and he didn''t want to disappoint her.


    He spanked her butt once again, making her squeal in delight. As the sound of the loud smack filled the room, Linda felt a jolt of pleasure course through her entire body. The pain and pleasure mixed together in a dizzying cocktail that was too much for her mind and body to handle.


    Linda had been fucked many times during her life, but this was the best. She felt like a horny slut who wanted nothing more than to cum. She didn''t care what the consequences would be. All she wanted was to get off right now. "Oliver, honey, I can''t control it any longer."


    "Yes, Aunt Linda. Do it; let it all out. I will fill your pussy up with my seed soon," Oliver said, spanking her ass again, this time with his other hand, alternating between them so that he could continue the rhythm of his thrusts. "I am going to shoot my thick load inside you."


    As Linda''s orgasm continued building, Oliver drove into her without slowing down his speed or slowing down the strength of his thrusts. He was determined to get his own release as well. And then he was ready to shoot his cum inside her.


    "Arrghhh! I''m cumming!" Linda suddenly screamed out. The pent-up energy that had built up in her body exploded in an intense orgasm accompanied by strong vaginal contractions.


    Oliver felt the tight muscles of her cunt contracting around his cock, milking him hard. He continued to pound her pussy with all his might, letting his lust carry him toward his own climax. The added stimulation of her clenching and unclenching pussy was bringing him closer to release. He spanked her butt again, this time even harder than before.


    "Fuck!" Oliver grunted and pushed his cock deep into the moaning mother''s warm depths. He couldn''t hold it anymore. Her pussy was squeezing his shaft like a velvet vise. Every inch of his erect length was covered by her wetness.


    "Ahhhhhh... yes! Give it to me! Fill me up again!" Linda screamed. His throbbing cock exploded inside her. Thick ropes of semen were erupting from his fat pole and covering the inner walls of her pussy once again. He could feel his cock pulsating as it shot cum deep into her core. Then he pulled back until he was almost out of her. "Don''t take it out. I want it all."


    She squeezed down on his thick cock, and the pulsing meat rod shot another massive load inside her, filling her womb once more. Her vagina contracted hard and forced his dick to ejaculate until his balls were drained.


    "Ohhhhhh... Fffuucckkk! Aunt Linda, you are milking me dry," Oliver growled, barely able to hold himself up under the assault of her gripping tunnel. It seemed to drain the cum straight from his balls.


    After he had emptied his balls inside her for the second time, Oliver pulled his dick out of her and lay down on the bed next to the two women. He was exhausted, and his heart was racing. His body was covered in sweat and sticky from his orgasm. But it had been worth every second. It was a fantastic experience that left him feeling fulfilled.

 Chapter 102 - 102: Brenda, would you like to experience that too?

    Linda, on the other hand, was still lying on top of Brenda. The daughter stroked her mother''s long blonde hair as the older woman recovered her strength after the intense orgasm. Her face was flushed, and her entire body was trembling. Her vagina was still twitching, and Oliver''s cum was oozing out of her gaping hole and onto the bedsheets.


    After the mother and daughter had separated and were sitting on the bed together with Oliver, Linda smiled at him and said, "Oliver, you are incredible. I can''t believe how much you can make a woman cum. Thank you for such an unforgettable experience."


    "Aunt Linda, you are one of the hottest women I have ever been with. I am the one who has to thank you." Oliver returned her smile.


    "You made Mom cum like crazy!" Brenda giggled and pointed to her mother''s crotch. "Her pussy is full of cum."


    Linda felt a shudder run through her entire body when she realized that she had just received her second creampie. It was a bit overwhelming to see this young man''s thick juices leaking from her vagina. She knew she shouldn''t enjoy this so much, but her body was telling her otherwise. The sex had been wonderful, and she wished to continue doing this kind of stuff.


    "But Mom, didn''t you say that getting creampied is a no-no?" Brenda continued with a mischievous look on her face. "I''m surprised that you let Oliver shoot his cum inside you."


    "Well..." Linda didn''t know what to say at first. Brenda was right. It was indeed a risky decision. She didn''t know if it had been wise to do so. However, she couldn''t deny how much pleasure it gave her to have Oliver pump his seed into her womb. "I didn''t expect him to be this amazing. So, I just wanted to experience the thrill of having a young guy ejaculate his semen inside me. Besides, even if I get pregnant, I don''t think it will affect me. I might even give you a brother or sister, right?"


    Hearing that made Brenda roll her eyes. Her mother had never been this kinky before. It was amusing and a little embarrassing at the same time. "Are you crazy, Mom? What if Dad finds out?"


    "I''ll just have to fuck your father hard enough to make him think that the baby is his. After all, he has been fucking other women for a while now. I''ll get my revenge on him," Linda smirked at the idea and laughed.


    Brenda thought her mother was joking. But her mother''s expression said otherwise. And to add to Brenda''s surprise, Oliver said, "Aunt Linda, I would love to have sex with you again sometime."


    "I would be delighted, and next time, I will let you fuck my ass. Or maybe we can take turns fucking my ass and pussy. I can''t wait to find out how that feels." She giggled as the excitement of such naughty ideas filled her mind. "Brenda, would you like to experience that too? A cock in your asshole?"


    "I am not into that. Getting butt-fucked is not for me." Brenda shook her head and declined her mother''s offer. She was quite worried about her mother''s behavior. This was a different Linda, a promiscuous one, not the one she used to know. Brenda felt that maybe she had gone too far in exposing her mother to a young man''s big cock. It seemed like the experience had changed her mother.


    And her worries were not misplaced. Linda was enjoying the effect that she had on Oliver and was even thinking about taking him as a lover.


    She didn''t mind at all that he was sleeping with her daughter or other women and just wanted to experience more of his cock. Linda was addicted to the amazing feeling of the young man''s cock plunging into her cunt.


    In her opinion, his big dick was made for women with large sexual appetites. The incredible pleasure was not something that could be easily resisted. This was a fact that any woman would confirm, regardless of whether she was single or married, a mother or daughter.


    "I am hungry. Are you hungry?" Brenda then asked, changing the topic of conversation, and Oliver nodded his head.


    "Why don''t we go out to eat? I don''t feel like cooking today. Is that okay with you, Oliver? Brenda?" Linda suggested as she stood up. The delicious aroma of their hot sex still permeated the air, but she didn''t mind.


    The two youngsters agreed to the idea, and they headed to the bathroom for a quick shower.


    Linda turned on the water and stepped in, letting the warm stream caress her naked body. A shudder of pleasure ran through her entire body as the shower soaked her blonde hair. She stood still, enjoying the feeling of the drops running down her skin.


    At that moment, Oliver hugged her from behind, grabbing her huge breasts, and began massaging them lovingly, eliciting a moan of delight from her. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, you are so naughty!" Linda moaned and writhed against his hard body. "I am glad that you came over today, Oliver. If not, I would have never known how good your dick feels in my pussy. And I would have remained a boring woman."


    As Oliver massaged her tits, she turned her face, and their lips met, kissing softly. Oliver kept groping and squeezing the large mounds of flesh, his fingers rolling her stiff nipples.


    "You two are going at it again," Brenda laughed, entering the shower cubicle. "Don''t forget we have to go and eat."


    Oliver reluctantly released the mature beauty from his grasp, and together, they bathed and washed each other''s bodies with soap. It wasn''t long before they rinsed themselves under the stream of water and got out of the shower. After drying off, they dressed themselves and exited the house to go and eat dinner.

 Chapter 103 - 103: Need any help with that?

    The next few days passed by in a blur. Oliver had continued sleeping around with the same group of women, enjoying their bodies, and, of course, learning more about pleasing them. He was getting better every day at giving his partners what they needed, and it showed as he brought them to new levels of pleasure each time.


    Today, Oliver was heading to school. Even though he was getting better in bed, it didn''t mean he could miss out on the important subjects in class. He was well aware that if he didn''t do well enough academically, he would end up living a pretty difficult life, and his sexual adventures would have to be put on hold because of that.


    As usual, Oliver met up with Ron in class, and they engaged in a brief chat while waiting for lessons to begin. Brenda and Sarah were also there, talking amongst themselves. He had fucked both girls the previous day, and now they were acting like it was no big deal.


    It was interesting to see how Ron never cared about his girlfriend sleeping with him. Perhaps he was glad that she was having the best sex of her life. After all, his dick wasn''t as long or thick as Oliver''s, and the teenager knew that his size was enough to make anyone addicted to it. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Ron''s mom, Aunt Maya, had become infatuated with him. He had visited her a couple of times since his last encounter with the mature woman. He wondered if Ron knew about this and remembered the last time he had sex with the mature lady.


    It had been an intense fuck session, and he had made sure to empty his balls in Maya''s tight pussy, and she had moaned and screamed in pleasure every time he shot his load into her womb.


    As for using condoms, even if Aunt Linda had taught Oliver about the importance of contraception, it didn''t mean that everyone shared the same views as her.


    There was also the issue that many of his sexual partners didn''t insist on the use of condoms. In fact, most of the women loved the feeling of his thick meat throbbing and pulsating deep inside them as it blew its loads. And they could take pills to prevent unwanted pregnancies, which allowed them to enjoy the great feeling of unprotected sex.


    At this point, Oliver was used to fucking without protection. He wanted to feel the bare flesh of the woman''s vagina wrapped around his dick and to revel in the warmth of her pussy. Not to mention the pleasure of spraying his cum deep inside the older woman''s or teen''s vagina, dripping with his white juices after he pulled his cock out, was so rewarding.


    Even Aunt Linda herself had enjoyed the creampie the other day with Brenda, and that was after lecturing him on the use of protection. She seemed to have become a different person after that intense fuck.


    Although Oliver knew he had to be careful and responsible with his actions, it was hard to resist the temptation of shooting his semen into the warm, wet depths of a woman''s cunt. The pleasure of that experience was almost impossible to replicate.


    Although Oliver''s mind was elsewhere, it didn''t take long before students started coming into the classroom and classes began. But, as usual, nothing eventful happened throughout the day. There were no special occurrences and no exciting incidents. Everything went by as usual until school ended, and Oliver decided to visit the library.


    He had been lagging behind on his studies lately, and he knew that if he didn''t catch up soon, it would become a significant issue.


    Oliver arrived at the library and sat down at his usual place, where no one would disturb him. It was in a corner that was away from the eyes of the other people who were studying in that area. This way, he could focus on his studies without any distractions.


    With his notebook open in front of him, he began reading a book that explained some of the more complex concepts in his lessons.


    And that was when another student passed by him. Oliver looked up and saw that it was Rebecca, the class president. The brown-haired girl had her ponytail swaying behind her as she walked. She was carrying a heavy stack of books in her arms and struggling with the weight. Oliver wasn''t surprised by that.


    There were just too many books in her grip, and he knew that Rebecca was probably working as a library assistant to earn extra credit.


    "Need any help with that?" Oliver asked, getting up from his seat and approaching her. He couldn''t just watch the poor girl struggle without doing anything. It would be rude not to lend a helping hand.


    "No thanks," Rebecca replied curtly. "I am fine by myself."


    Her attitude toward him was rather cold, and her response came off a bit harsh. It didn''t bother Oliver too much, though, since it was normal for him to receive such treatment from her. She always seemed to have a serious expression on her face and spoke in a firm voice. She didn''t even try to be friendly with anyone in class.


    However, her aloofness didn''t bother him. In fact, he found it interesting, and it piqued his curiosity even more. He wondered what was going on inside her head and why she acted the way she did. She was also pretty with her beautiful hazel eyes and high cheekbones.


    When Oliver offered to help again, she didn''t respond and brushed past him, proceeding to walk over to where she was supposed to place the heavy pile of books. Unfortunately, her footing wasn''t very steady, and she tripped, losing her balance and about to fall forward.


    But Oliver was fast, and he caught her before she landed on the floor. Their bodies collided against one another, and he was surprised by how soft hers felt compared to his own muscular frame. He could even smell her nice feminine fragrance. But what was even more surprising was when he looked down at her. Her shirt had popped a few buttons when she tripped, giving Oliver an unrestricted view of the upper half of her left breast, which was covered by a black bra.

 Chapter 104 - 104: What are you going to achieve by doing all that?

    At that moment, a vision flashed before Oliver''s eyes, and it made his jaw drop. It was a scene that was more than he could ever ask for. In his mind''s eye, Oliver saw her on her knees, completely naked. She looked up at him with lustful eyes as she stroked his massive hard-on and licked his balls and then his whole cock with her tongue.


    Oliver shook his head. He couldn''t believe it. Something was very wrong. Rebecca wasn''t that kind of woman. She had always seemed cold and distant, never showing any interest in men or even any hints of sexuality. Oliver didn''t know what to make of the vision. It had just appeared in his head without warning.


    Still, a vision was just that, and Oliver helped Rebecca to her feet while she covered herself. As usual, there was no gratitude. Instead, she shot an angry glare at him, looking at him as though he had done something horrible to her.


    "What are you trying to do, you perverted jerk!?" Rebecca exclaimed while trying to rearrange her attire to hide the exposed part of her breast.


    "What? I didn''t do anything!" Oliver argued, but he could tell that she wasn''t going to listen to him. She was already convinced that he was trying to molest her. "I was helping you to not fall!"


    "Right, you would like me to believe that, wouldn''t you?" Rebecca snorted in return. Her attitude was pissing him off. Oliver wondered what he had done to deserve such disdain from her.


    So, before she had a chance to argue further, Oliver grabbed the books that had been dropped on the floor and looked at her. "If you don''t mind, let me take these over to where they''re supposed to go. Do you think you could point me in the right direction?"


    Rebecca just stared at him with narrowed eyes for a moment longer before she began walking again, leading the way to where the books needed to go. It was one of the storerooms at the back of the library.


    He followed behind her. No further words were exchanged between them, which was fine with Oliver because he wasn''t in the mood to chat with someone who was so bitchy toward him.


    After helping her place the books, Oliver was about to leave the storage room when Rebecca spoke to him for the first time, her voice as cold and detached as ever. "Oliver, were you just trying to help, or were you really trying to do something inappropriate to me?"


    This made Oliver turn around to face her. She had a stern look on her face. She had folded her arms beneath her bust, pushing up her firm and ample breasts, but that didn''t divert his attention. He had heard the slight shift in her voice, and that was his concern right now.


    She wasn''t confrontational anymore. Her tone was softer, calmer, and full of doubt. Maybe she knew that she was being too harsh, that her attitude might have been a bit unfair. She knew that there had been an accidental nature to what had happened earlier. This realization made her ask him.


    "Of course I was trying to help you! I don''t know why you are always acting so aggressive towards me. I never did anything to deserve it," Oliver replied without hesitation. He was annoyed at her for asking him this question, especially when the answer should be apparent.


    Rebecca sighed, nodding at him, and said, "You are right. Sorry, it is not fair of me to treat you like that. Maybe I just saw things the wrong way. I guess I owe you an apology for jumping to conclusions. Thank you for helping me out, and I am sorry again. However, if you are talking about my behavior towards you, I am acting that way because of your bad behavior. You should not be doing all those naughty things in school. A boy your age should be studying instead of playing around." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And just like that, Rebecca went from being apologetic to being bossy and lecturing him. Oliver couldn''t take this anymore and wanted to leave this place before his temper rose further, but then, Rebecca''s facial expression softened again, and she added, "We are the same age, Oliver. It is a time of our life when we should focus on important things. Have you thought about the future? If you fail here, your whole life might end up badly. You must work hard to do well and graduate from school and go to college."


    This was the first time that Rebecca had ever talked to him like this, and now she even sounded sincere. Not only was this out of the norm, but it also surprised him.


    "I am serious about my studies," Oliver said, feeling indignant and defensive. "I just came here to the library to catch up with my schoolwork."


    This made Rebecca pause for a moment as she observed him, and then she raised a brow. "Hmmm, I don''t think you are a student who doesn''t take education seriously. In fact, you always studied well. Why is it that your behavior seems to have gotten worse lately? I have seen you fooling around with girls in the classroom. It is not appropriate, and it is the reason I have been scolding you. Oliver, don''t mess up your future like this. I have seen that you did very well in the past, and that is what prompted me to confront you. You should not let it all go to waste by being a playboy."


    Rebecca''s words struck a chord within Oliver. She wasn''t saying that just to be condescending; instead, it seemed like she sincerely cared for him. Her motives were good.


    Oliver couldn''t help but appreciate her sentiments. After all, she was putting forth the effort to confront him about this. Yet, in the end, he didn''t know how to respond. "So, what you are saying is that I should just quit screwing around? You are telling me to focus on my studies and put aside these urges?"


    "That is what I have been telling you since the beginning. What are you going to achieve by doing all that?" Rebecca asked him in return. "In the future, when you look back, what will you be proud of? The girls you have slept with?"


    [ A/N : Support me by Subscribing! Your Subscription will help me keep going. ]

 Chapter 105 - 105: Rebecca, what are you doing?

    Oliver, however, had different thoughts on his mind. He didn''t want to stop doing what he was doing. After all, why would he give up when things were going so well for him? Yes, he would have to work harder in order to stay in school, but that was still manageable. For him, there was no reason to quit something he loved just because someone else disapproved of it.


    The thought of continuing to indulge in pleasure and experience the wonderful feeling of sex with the many willing partners that he had crossed paths with excited him, and Oliver wanted more. As a result, even if Rebecca''s words might have sounded convincing and well-intentioned at first, that no longer mattered.


    "Let me ask you a question, Rebecca," Oliver said, looking into her eyes. "What is the point of life if we cannot have some fun with it? What good is it to live our lives on repeat and do the same things day after day, year after year? Tell me, what has become of most people who graduated? They end up as wage slaves in some cubicle, typing away for money to support their families or pay for their bills. The happiest among them only get to go on vacation once every couple of years, but even then, their lives remain monotonous. So tell me, is that what you would rather be doing? Slogging away at your job just so you can make a living?"


    It was now Rebecca''s turn to stand in stunned silence. He had asked a question that had caught her off guard. After a moment, she replied, "Why should I be worried about that when I can become a professional who is valuable to society? I want to be a teacher, someone who can teach and share my knowledge with others. I don''t think this is a waste of time, and it will never be boring."


    "I am sure that is what you want," Oliver said, but he wasn''t convinced. "But is that what everyone wants? Do you think everyone gets to live their dreams? No, that isn''t how it works. Everyone cannot have the perfect life. Some have to suffer and do something they don''t like just because that is what society expects of them. You must understand that it is not possible for us to all have a happy and fulfilling life."


    "Some will have to suffer through hardship while others enjoy the benefits of living a good life. I would rather not be part of the group that has to struggle. Instead, I want to live an interesting and fun life full of adventures. Of course, I am not going to neglect my studies, but I will never forget to have fun either."


    Oliver knew that he had made a sound argument, and he felt satisfied with what he had said. Still, even if he was right about his reasoning, there was no way he could change someone else''s view. Some would continue to think that he was doing something wrong, and so be it.


    "I see what you mean," Rebecca replied after she thought for a minute. She was seeing his point of view, and there was some sense in what he was saying. It was something that she couldn''t ignore. "Then explain this to me. Why are you doing all those naughty things at school? Wouldn''t it make more sense to do that kind of stuff somewhere else? If you''re so determined to focus on studying, why are you still fooling around here? Isn''t that just a contradiction? Be honest¡ªyou''re just making excuses, aren''t you?"


    Rebecca''s words struck home like a sledgehammer, and Oliver had to admit that she had a point there. It was indeed a bit contradictory for him to say that he would study hard while still engaging in naughty activities at school.


    "I know what you mean by that, but there are reasons for it," Oliver answered, trying to come up with an explanation, but Rebecca wasn''t buying any of it.


    "That is a lame excuse. Your behavior is disgusting, and it makes you a bad example to everyone." She then shook her head. "This is why I can''t stand people like you. You never take anything seriously and just play around with girls."


    Oliver was not offended by her words, and instead, he stood up for himself. "Not so. I might mess around, but that does not make me a bad person, does it? I am sure that you are exaggerating my flaws to paint an evil picture of me. Also, I bet you have never done anything naughty in your life because you are a prude. Otherwise, how can you say that doing lewd things is disgusting?"


    As soon as Oliver said that, Rebecca froze up. She then turned away from him, walking off. However, her footsteps stopped for a few moments, and Oliver heard her voice.


    "You really think I am just some prude?" Rebecca asked with her back to him.


    "Well, that is how it looks. I don''t know you that well, so maybe it is not accurate, but that is the impression I got."


    Rebecca turned to face him once more. Then she reached for the buttons of her shirt and started undoing them.


    "Wait... Rebecca, what are you..." Oliver muttered. He was perplexed by her sudden change in demeanor, but at the same time, there was a rush of excitement running through him as he watched her fingers slowly opening one button after another.


    Once she had undone all the buttons, Rebecca''s shirt fell wide open, revealing her magnificent breasts, clad in black lace. Her bra held them firmly, pressing them together. Her ample bosom looked like it could burst out of its restraints at any moment. The sight before Oliver''s eyes caused him to gulp. Rebecca had a great rack. And with her stern attitude, she looked even sexier.


    "Rebecca, what are you doing?" Oliver questioned again. The girl just smirked at him and walked toward the door of the storage room, where she closed and locked it, ensuring that no one could get in.


    [ A/N : Support me by Subscribing! Your Subscription will help me keep going. ]


    S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 106 - 106: Every Action Has A Reaction, Huh?

    "I''ll prove to you that I am not a prude," she said and reached back, unclasping her bra and letting it fall to the floor.


    Rebecca''s tits bounced free from their constraints, and Oliver could see their natural weight. They were big, heavy, round, and firm, with beautiful pink nipples capping those juicy, jiggling globes. They looked delicious, and Oliver longed to suckle on them, to taste those big nips and take them into his mouth until they became stiff under his tongue.


    "Now, tell me, am I a prude? Do I act like a frigid woman incapable of any sexual act?" Rebecca''s tone was haughty. Her beautiful, round tits were bouncing with every movement of her body. They made such a mesmerizing sight that it was almost hypnotic.


    There was something erotic about her movements that Oliver couldn''t pinpoint. Rebecca''s voice, her posture, and her facial expression¡ªthere was nothing lewd about them, yet they somehow added to her sexiness. This was such an intense turn-on for Oliver that it pushed him forward, and he placed his hands on her breasts, squeezing them hard.


    "Hey, who allowed you to touch me?" Rebecca objected as she slapped his hands away. "I am just proving a point, you pervert. That does not mean you can take liberties with me. Now, you''ve seen that I have nothing to be embarrassed about, and that should be enough. So stop treating me like some innocent girl."


    Despite what Rebecca said, she wasn''t making an attempt to put her bra back on. She didn''t even try to hide her chest, allowing her breasts to hang free and exposed.


    Oliver could still feel the warmth of Rebecca''s large tits in his hands, and his cock was twitching, demanding to be freed from the tightness of his pants. And he did just that, lowering his pants to the floor, revealing his massive erection.


    Rebecca gasped at the sight of the large, thick cock in front of her. She had never seen anything like it before. A big, throbbing, and veiny monster that looked powerful enough to tear up a woman''s pussy. There was not a shred of doubt in her mind about this.


    "What the hell are you doing now!?" Rebecca blurted out, her face flushing red as Oliver gripped the base of his shaft and aimed it toward her. "You really are a pervert, aren''t you? Trying to show me your dirty penis. This is insane!"


    As much as Rebecca tried to seem revolted by what she was seeing, there was a strange sensation welling up inside her, an unexpected desire to reach out and hold that dick in her hands, stroke it, and play with it, even though it belonged to a boy that she didn''t even like. It was so wrong, and yet...


    "Don''t you remember the one rule that says every action must have a reaction, Rebecca?" Oliver said with a smile. He closed the distance between them in a couple of steps and grabbed her arm. "And you are the one who took the initiative first. Why did you bother showing off your huge breasts to me? Wasn''t it clear that my reaction would be something like this?"


    As he was saying those words, Oliver kept his grasp on her left wrist and drew her closer to his massive dick, making it obvious that he wanted her to touch him.


    Rebecca, on the other hand, put up some resistance at first, but then her initial refusal melted away in a matter of seconds.


    There was a curiosity within her, a desire to feel this strange monster that had never been seen before. That was all that went through her mind as she relented.


    Thus, Rebecca reached out her free hand and took hold of his penis. As soon as her fingers curled around the thick shaft, she could feel the heat radiating from it, and when she looked up into Oliver''s face, she found him smirking, but the look wasn''t malicious.


    "You are a horny boy, Oliver," Rebecca murmured as she held on to his erect dick. Her hand moved down to the base of his huge pole and then back up again, stroking the tip before moving over the middle. As he grew harder and thicker under her touch, she asked, "Every action has a reaction, huh? Then why is there no reaction to my touch, hmm?"


    Oliver smiled at her words. It seemed Rebecca had been brought out of her shell by his bold move. He wasn''t about to waste this chance, so he reached for her big breasts and fondled them once again, squeezing the fleshy mounds until Rebecca let out a gasp, arching her back as her sensitive nipples grew stiff.


    "I am a class president. I can''t be doing stuff like this," she muttered, but that did not stop her from leaning closer to his body.


    "Are you serious?" Oliver chuckled, bringing his lips to her neck and kissing her skin while continuing to fondle her breasts. "Who says that a class president can''t have some fun once in a while? Relax and enjoy life. You are so uptight all the time. Perhaps that is why your behavior has caused misunderstandings. If you would just loosen up a bit, then I am sure that people would not be saying those things about you. That is something for you to consider."


    The conversation paused for a few moments as Oliver and Rebecca stared into each other''s eyes. Then, in a split second, they got closer, and their lips met, locking together for a long, slow, and passionate kiss.


    Oliver pressed his tongue against Rebecca''s, and she welcomed it into her mouth. Oliver knew that this woman was supposed to be someone that he hated, but it didn''t stop him from wanting her.


    Her tongue slid back and forth around his, and his hands wandered over her soft, warm body, caressing her breasts, waist, and ass.


    Meanwhile, Rebecca held on to his manhood, stroking its thick shaft with care. She wanted to make sure that she could draw more reactions out of him as he was kissing her.


    [ A/N: Please consider Subscribing at SubscribeStar if you enjoy reading my story. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated. ]


    sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 107 - 107: Is it some kind of romantic story?

    "Hmm... you really are a bad boy," Rebecca murmured after pulling her mouth away from his lips. Her face was now flushed with excitement as her hand began pumping the massive member at a more rapid pace. "You make me feel so naughty. What have you done to me?"


    Oliver replied in turn by reaching lower until he got hold of her skirt and lifted it up, revealing her black lace panties. Without saying anything, he pulled them down, exposing her sex. The sight of the smooth pussy was a treat to his eyes, and the woman''s intoxicating scent added to his arousal.


    "I can make you feel much naughtier than that, Rebecca. Right now, we are just getting started," Oliver responded. And then, in an abrupt motion, he inserted his forefinger inside her slick hole, making Rebecca let out a muffled whimper.


    It was obvious to him that she was very turned on and getting wetter by the second. But then, before she could recover from his intrusion, he slipped in a second finger. Then a third followed. They were all pumping into her hot snatch, thrusting in and out of it as her body quivered from the stimulation.


    "Are you not a virgin?" Oliver asked as he moved his fingers inside her and enjoyed the pleasurable sensations coursing through his digits.


    "What do you think, you jerk? Do you honestly believe I would be doing this with you if I were a virgin?" she exclaimed between ragged breaths. "Why am I even telling you this? That is none of your business."


    "Someone is quite sensitive about her sexual past," Oliver remarked while looking into her eyes. "Tell me, Rebecca, who took your cherry? Hmm? Is it some kind of romantic story?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rebecca''s face flushed red with embarrassment at his question.


    He then pulled his fingers out of her tight hole and stood in front of her, pointing at his engorged pole. He pumped his fist up and down the length of his thick shaft and grinned.


    "You want it in your pussy, don''t you? Well, I will shove every inch of my cock deep into your womb if you tell me the whole story of how you lost your virginity."


    "I have no time to play your stupid games, Oliver! It is none of your business," Rebecca muttered, turning around and intending to leave him, but before she had a chance to take another step, Oliver grabbed her and spun her back toward him to face him.


    "Just humor me a little, okay? Besides, since you are getting so angry about this, I am curious to know the reason. So, just spill the beans, and then maybe I will give you some relief."


    It was clear to her that Oliver wasn''t going to back down, and, at that moment, Rebecca felt defeated. His words affected her so much that she could no longer ignore the obvious.


    "Yeah, you are right. Someone has been there before you. I might be the class president, but I am still human and have needs just like everyone else. So I slept with one of the teachers I liked, but after that, he avoided me. Now he looks at me like a stranger every time we pass each other in school, and it hurts. Even now, I think about him and the feeling of his cock inside me. Happy now?"


    Oliver nodded and continued stroking his shaft, placing a hand on Rebecca''s waist. "Quite a sad story, I must say. You just wanted to lose your virginity to the one you love, and then, afterward, things did not go well. Poor thing. Perhaps I can cheer you up with my cock? Look how hard it is, and I am sure it is bigger than the teacher''s that you lost your virginity to."


    He tapped his rigid pole on the surface of her tummy, making the thick and erect flesh slap against her skin. And Rebecca looked at it with eyes burning full of desire. She felt a yearning that she hadn''t felt for a while. All she wanted right now was to feel Oliver''s cock inside of her pussy.


    "Yes," Rebecca spoke as she reached down and touched the monstrous dick that was slapping against her midriff, holding its hot and heavy flesh in her palms. "I want to feel it inside my wet pussy so bad. Please, let me have a taste of it. It''s so big and thick. I think once I get a taste of this monster, I will forget about the others. Just please, fuck me, Oliver. I don''t care if you are a bad boy or whatever. All I want is to feel good; that''s all."


    "Then lean on the table and show me that pussy," Oliver whispered to her, leaning in close enough so she could feel his warm breath on her cheek.


    "O-Okay."


    Rebecca took a deep breath, then turned around, bending over and propping both her palms on the edge of the table. She then pulled her skirt up and lifted her butt toward him, and her eyes met with his. For a moment, she forgot everything, her inhibitions gone. This boy before her was such a huge turn-on to her senses; she felt her entire body throb with desire.


    This wasn''t a class president anymore¡ªjust a horny and excited female. With one smooth move, he placed his hands on her curvy, well-toned buttocks and parted the cheeks. The scent of Rebecca''s sweet juices that were already trickling from the soft petals of her pussy filled his nostrils, and Oliver enjoyed it immensely, feeling the sweet aroma heightening his desire and arousal.


    The sight in front of him was making his cock even harder than ever. And her beautiful pinkish sex was already glistening with her juices and was in full view. It was ready and waiting for his throbbing shaft, which was begging to plunge into its depths.


    [ A/N: Please consider Subscribing at SubscribeStar if you enjoy reading my story. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated.]

 Chapter 108 - 108: Tell me, Rebecca, how does it feel?

    There was just a moment of stillness between them before Oliver positioned himself, aiming his massive and engorged pole at her beckoning slit, and thrust in. At first, the thick head of his cock slipped a little against her juices, but on the second thrust, it pushed past the opening and sunk into her damp and tight folds, parting them as the tip pushed deeper.


    "Ahhhh!" Rebecca gasped as her eyes flew wide. She gripped the edge of the table. It wasn''t easy for her to get used to the big piece of meat pushing its way into her pink flesh. Even though she was getting wetter and wetter, the sheer size of his manhood made things difficult at first. But she wanted more, and Oliver knew this.


    He grabbed her hips and pulled her close, shoving his entire shaft into her tight and welcoming pussy. Then, in another smooth move, he slid back out almost all the way before plunging his meat pole in again. The sweet friction of her inner muscles gripping his shaft made his entire body quiver with pleasure.


    "Ahhhhh, Oliver..." Rebecca cried out as her legs trembled from his penetration. She could feel her body moving along with him, her pussy stretching wider and wider as his huge cock penetrated deeper inside of her. And now, his hard member felt so deep that it was touching her womb. It was an amazing feeling that was making her toes curl from the intense sensations. "Your dick is so big and hard. I love how it pushes deep inside me. Ahh! Yes, fuck me just like that!"


    As he continued thrusting in and out of her, his hands moved over her back and down her sides. His fingers brushed against the curves of her breasts, and he reached to grab them in his hands. He then pulled her back and leaned forward so that his mouth could reach the nape of her neck, planting soft kisses on her smooth and creamy skin, and then he moved up to kiss the side of her face while his fingers dug into her huge tits, squeezing them with passion and force, making Rebecca moan louder.


    "Oh, shit, that''s it! Squeeze my breasts harder. Ohhh, God yes! Ahhh! You''re making me so wet!"


    Rebecca''s body felt like an instrument of pleasure, and Oliver knew just how to play the strings. He kept pumping her pussy, pounding her faster and faster, loving the way her pussy clung to his dick and the sounds of slapping flesh filled the room. The slick sound of his thrusting cock plunging into her tight, wet hole was music to his ears. And his balls, which were slapping against the back of her pussy lips with every thrust, were getting heavier and tighter, and he felt ready to burst at any moment, but not yet, and he restrained himself from cumming for now. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tell me, Rebecca, how does it feel to have my cock in you? Tell me!" Oliver hissed as he slammed his massive, throbbing dick into her again and again, making Rebecca moan.


    "Amazing! It feels so amazing! Keep fucking me, Oliver! Your cock is driving me crazy! You are filling me up more than that teacher ever did. Ahhhh! Fuck me, pound my tight pussy with that big dick of yours! Fuck me harder!"


    Oliver loved hearing this from her. He needed no other encouragement. He grabbed her hair and pulled her back. His lips crashed onto hers, kissing her roughly. He wanted to make her remember this day forever, wanted her to think about how he had fucked her every single time she saw him. She might have lost her cherry to someone else, but Oliver would make her realize that no one could make her scream with pleasure the way he could.


    With both of them standing in a half-bent position, their bodies crashed together as his dick plunged in and out of her snatch, making Rebecca moan and whine into his mouth, their kiss deep and sloppy.


    She felt a jolt of electricity course through her body every time the fat, spongy head of his cock smashed against the entrance of her womb, and the pleasure grew even more when he massaged her heavy, jiggling tits at the same time, twisting her sensitive nipples with his fingers and pinching them with a gentle force. It was like he was milking her bosom.


    "Oliver... I can''t take it anymore..." she breathed out in between their heated kisses. "I''m gonna cum!"


    Oliver grinned when he heard that. "Not yet."


    And he pulled out of her, stepped back, and turned her around, throwing her onto the table and spreading her legs apart. Now that she was lying flat on her back, her hair was spread out around her head, and her big breasts jiggled erotically. She was trying to catch her breath, and that gave him an idea.


    So, instead of shoving his cock into her pussy again, he knelt and brought his face between her legs. The scent of her arousal hit his nostrils like a potent aphrodisiac. It was enough to make his erection pulse and swell in excitement, but that was something to enjoy later. Right now, Oliver just wanted to taste her, to lick at her wet petals and savor her juices.


    Rebecca moaned as she felt his tongue lapping at her sex, his lips sucking on her sensitive button and making her body tremble with ecstasy. As his tongue was delving inside her hole, it also curled around her clitoris, flicking at the bud and making Rebecca squirm with pleasure.


    "Holy shit! Ollie, your tongue feels so good on my pussy! Ohhh fuck yes! Suck on my clit! Don''t stop! Please don''t stop!"


    Rebecca screamed and held his head tight between her legs, keeping him from escaping as her hips bucked in pleasure and her back arched off the table. And Oliver complied, rubbing his tongue along her puffy, slick labia, teasing her sensitive hole with his fingers while slurping at her juices. He kept eating her out until she cried out and orgasmed hard, squirting her sweet nectar right into his mouth.


    "Ahhhh! God, I am cumming! Ollieee!"


    And he kept lapping at her pussy, drinking from it like it was a fountain of her sweet, delicious juices. He sucked it all down, not wanting to waste a single drop.


    [ A/N: Please consider Subscribing at SubscribeStar if you enjoy reading my story. The amount doesn''t matter, your gesture does. It keeps me motivated.]

 Chapter 109 - 109: Just be sure to keep it secret, Oliver.

    After Rebecca''s orgasm had passed, Oliver stood up, towering over her trembling body and gripping her thighs. He spread her legs and, with one fluid motion, thrust his shaft right into her dripping and tight cunt.


    "NO... no... no..." Rebecca whined between her heavy breaths. "I''m still... sensitive from the last orgasm. Oh, my fucking GOD, Oliver!"


    She threw her head back as she felt his cock plunging deep inside of her once again. The overstimulation was intense, and she couldn''t take it, yet she wanted more. Her mind was a jumbled mess, her emotions mixed.


    Oliver couldn''t help but smirk, feeling triumphant in the power he had over this woman. She was helpless before him, and he was loving every second of it, feeling her tight sex contract around his dick, the sounds of their union echoing in the room, making him even more aroused.


    "Who''s the best at making you feel this good?" Oliver growled, fucking Rebecca with deep, hard thrusts and reaching for her tits, squeezing them and rolling her nipples in his fingers. "You love having my dick in your pussy, don''t you, Rebecca?"


    "Y-Yes... Oh my God, yes!" Rebecca moaned out loud, throwing her head back again. "You... You''re the best, Oliver. No one has ever made me feel this good. Goddamn it!"


    She felt the pain from Oliver''s powerful thrusts deep in her pussy, but at the same time, it was also accompanied by an intense pleasure that made her mind go blank. It was almost as if her brain couldn''t process this much information, so much stimulation. And it was overwhelming her. She wrapped her legs around Oliver''s body, crossing her ankles around his back and drawing him closer, giving him more access to her depths. She didn''t care about the risk of someone catching them. She just wanted him to keep going. To keep fucking her senselessly, to drive his dick into her harder and faster.


    "Yes, ohhh God, Oliver!" Rebecca cried out, the sound of flesh slapping against flesh echoed through the room. "You''re going to break me!"


    The young man above her was too focused on fucking her brains out to reply to that. So, he just grinned and slammed his cock in her tight little hole once again, hitting the entrance of her womb again and again. He was thrusting inside of her wet cunt like a man possessed, and he loved it.


    As her legs tightened around him, Oliver knew that he couldn''t hold off anymore. He was going to blow. His cock was so hard and his balls were so swollen that he just wanted to unload deep into that pussy. But he didn''t want this to be all for him; he wanted her to feel as good as she had ever felt before. And so, with one last powerful thrust, he plunged deep inside of her, burying his entire length inside her.


    "Oh my God, oh my God," Rebecca gasped between breaths. She looked up at him through her half-lidded eyes and saw the look on his face. He was going to cum, and she wanted it. "Cum inside me, Oliver! Please!" she pleaded, and he couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "FUCK! Rebecca, you''re such a hot bitch!"


    And he let loose, his balls clenching and his cock swelling as it unleashed his seed right into her womb. Spurt after spurt of thick, creamy cum filled her pussy to the brim. The feeling of his sperm spraying inside of her was enough to push Rebecca over the edge. Her eyes rolled up into her skull as her whole body trembled with pleasure. She screamed his name over and over again as she came hard on his fat shaft, her juices mixing with his cum as it dripped down from their joined bodies.


    They stayed like this for a few moments, basking in the afterglow of their incredible lovemaking. They both took a moment to catch their breath before he pulled his flaccid penis out of her vagina, dripping a stream of his semen onto the table.


    "Fuck me, that was intense," Rebecca spoke between deep breaths, her eyes glazed over and her body still trembling.


    "I''m glad you enjoyed it as much as I did." Oliver chuckled as he stood upright and then helped Rebecca to her feet.


    "Enjoyed it? That''s an understatement. Goddamn it, I think you ruined sex with anyone else for me." Her speech was still slurred, and that made her words even hotter, making his cock throb once again. He was getting ready to fuck her once more. "But now we really have to go, Ollie. This was nice, and I mean it. However, if we don''t get back, we might get caught."


    "Okay, I understand." He nodded and gave her a kiss on her lips, making Rebecca moan. After that, he turned his attention to the mess they had left behind on the floor and table.


    Rebecca did her best to clean up as well. Once they had wiped away most of the evidence of their passionate sex session, she pulled up her panties, and he put on his trousers, but before he could get the chance to leave the storage room, Rebecca called out to him, "You know, Oliver, I think that maybe we can do this more often."


    He turned around and smiled at the sight before him. Her skirt had ridden up once more, exposing her black lace panties. "So, you want to be fuck buddies? I would be up for that." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sounds great. We will make out whenever you want, as long as I have the free time. Now come on, let''s go back," Rebecca replied, and together they left the storeroom. As the door shut behind them, she looked at him and said, "Just be sure to keep it secret, Oliver. Don''t tell anyone about us, okay? The others don''t have to know about our relationship. Especially not those girls that you have been fooling around with. I am the class president, after all. And it''s a reputation that I don''t want to tarnish by word of our secret affair getting out. Got it?"


    Oliver smirked at her. He had already gotten her to sleep with him. She wanted to fuck him more, even. It didn''t matter if he told anyone about this or not. "Don''t worry. I don''t want to lose this opportunity with you either. So your secret will always be safe with me."

 Chapter 110 - 110: You know what scares me the most?

    In the late evening, two men sat in a smoking room at a large corporation''s headquarters, enjoying a cigarette and a casual chat. One of the men was a tall, handsome middle-aged man named Adam. He wore an office uniform, a black suit with a red tie. The other man was his boss, a middle-aged, chubby, balding man named James. He was wearing a grey suit, a white shirt, and a black tie.


    The two had been talking about the usual topics of conversation: the day at work, the current events in their lives, the news on television, and so on.


    However, at one point, the conversation took a different turn. Adam asked James about his marriage and how his wife had been behaving. He knew that James'' relationship with his wife wasn''t the best. But it seemed to have gotten worse.


    "I''m telling ya, man... it''s getting hard for me to keep this marriage together." James shook his head and blew out a puff of smoke from his mouth. "It''s like, ever since my daughter got married, my wife started nagging me more than before. I''m sure she is jealous of my daughter and her husband''s happiness. She even said she wanted a young guy like him. But how the hell am I supposed to be like some twenty-year-old stud when I''m already pushing forty! I''m telling you, it''s hopeless."


    Adam listened to James''s troubles with sympathy. He could tell that James really loved his wife, even though the marriage was rocky at the moment. He knew that James was trying his best to make it work.


    James sighed and put his head in his hands. "I just don''t know what to do anymore. How are you dealing with your marriage? Do you have problems like mine? Is it hard for you too?"


    Adam pondered for a second before he replied, "Well, my sex life isn''t that great. Like, I have sex maybe twice or three times a week. My wife says that it''s enough, but I feel like she''s just saying that to spare my feelings. And sometimes, I try harder to satisfy her, but... well, you know what I mean?"


    James nodded and puffed on his cigarette again. "Yeah, that''s normal. We''re all getting older, and we have to deal with that. While women are getting hornier the older they get, men have more problems performing. That''s just the way things are. There is nothing that can be done about that."


    "Indeed. It''s frustrating," Adam admitted, tapping off the ash in the ashtray beside him. "It''s not like I haven''t tried to find a solution. I''ve taken pills, gone to doctors, done exercises, and read books. But nothing worked. It seems like I''ll have to just accept the fact that I am about to lose my vigor."


    "You know what scares me the most?" James asked, his eyes filled with helplessness and sadness. "The thought of my wife leaving me. She was a sexy model back in the day, and even at thirty-nine, she still has that amazing body. I don''t think any man will be able to resist her once she starts looking for someone younger. What am I supposed to do then? And I don''t want her taking half of the family fortune just because she decides to leave me over this. That''s what really frightens me."


    James''s fears were understandable. If his wife cheated on him and then divorced him, he could lose half of his possessions and savings. He had worked hard to earn his position as the top manager of this large corporation. Losing it all due to an unfaithful partner would be a devastating blow.


    He then looked up at Adam and asked. "How about you, though? Have you ever worried that your wife might cheat on you?" He was curious if other married men also had these kinds of worries or if he was alone in that regard.


    "Of course, I have." Adam chuckled as he said that, but his voice was low, and his tone didn''t contain any traces of worry. It was obvious that he had gotten over this type of doubt long ago. "When a young man who''s tall, muscular, and has a big package goes close to your wife and talks to her, you will definitely think about that. However, I trust Mia and the love she has for me. And besides, if she was to get unsatisfied with our sex life and wanted to find more excitement, I already arranged a perfect solution for that."


    "Really?" James was curious about his friend''s answer. If he was that confident, maybe he knew something that James didn''t. Something that would help him protect his marriage and not have to worry about his wife''s dissatisfaction. "What did you do? How can I fix my problem as well?" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Adam didn''t reply to James''s questions. Instead, he continued smoking his cigarette as he observed the puzzled look on his boss''s face. He knew that it wasn''t something that could be explained without making the other person feel shocked, maybe even disgusted, at the idea.


    After some seconds, Adam leaned closer to James and said, "I allowed my wife to sleep with our son whenever she wants. This way, she gets to have all the fun and wild sex with a younger man and relieve her desires while still maintaining her fidelity and love to me."


    He then straightened himself again, looked at his cigarette, and slowly took another long puff of it. He watched as the smoke dissipated into the air around him and listened to James''s response.


    James raised his eyebrow, confused by what his friend just told him. At first, he thought that it was some sort of joke and laughed about it, but when he realized that Adam was serious, the laughter was stuck in his throat.


    ''Was Adam really talking about his own son? And his wife?'' He wasn''t sure whether to be appalled, impressed, or disgusted. Or maybe even all of them at the same time.

 Chapter 111 - 111: A Crazy Idea

    After a moment, Adam turned back to his boss and continued to explain further. "It''s not that complicated. My son, Oliver, is eighteen years old now, and he needed to gain experience in having sexual relations with a woman to get out of his shell. But he couldn''t do it. He was too shy. So, my wife suggested that she teach him the ways of sex and relationships herself. At first, I was hesitant, but after some thought, I accepted it." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And the result was amazing. Not only did my son turn into a confident young man who stopped being a shy nerd that was afraid of his shadow, but also, my wife''s love for me remained as pure and unbreakable as ever. She gets all the excitement and kinky pleasures of letting an eighteen-year-old stud give her a good ravishing every now and then while her love for me is not affected in the slightest. It''s like having the best of both worlds."


    Although he found it somewhat disturbing, James couldn''t help but feel some jealousy. He, too, wanted his wife to be as happy with him as before. Then James tried to imagine what Adam''s son might be like¡ªand whether he was really good enough in bed to satisfy his mother and make Adam okay with them sleeping together.


    Suddenly, an idea struck James. A strange and probably crazy idea, but one that could maybe save his marriage. He was aware that his wife needed sexual relief and that if she could get it with another man, then there wouldn''t be any problem. And as long as that other man wasn''t going to take her away from him, he could accept this arrangement.


    However, he had never thought that the solution could come in the form of an eighteen-year-old.


    But maybe that was the key. Maybe the young, sexually active, and virile teenager could be a safe option. Because what married woman would leave her stable, loving, and wealthy husband in exchange for a kid who was not even half her age and would end up being a huge burden to take care of?


    A sense of hope reappeared in James. It might''ve been a crazy one, but this solution had some chance of succeeding.


    So, he took a deep breath and looked at Adam with a serious expression on his face. "Listen, man, if you''re open to the idea... can you tell your son to sleep with my wife? If he manages to satisfy her and have her hooked on his young cock, I''m sure she won''t have any reason to want to leave me anymore and would stop her complaints."


    Adam took another slow puff from his cigarette. As he breathed out the smoke and watched it drift away, he glanced at James. The smile on his face indicated his willingness to help his boss.


    "I can do that for you. However, are you sure you want to take the risk? I don''t know how your wife is in bed, but Oliver has learned from Mia. I am sure that he can turn her into a wild, horny, sex-addicted woman. Are you fine with her changing that much? Plus, I will be honest with you, it''s very possible that our relationship might become strained, especially if you start to get jealous of my son and your wife being together. So, are you sure that this is something that you want?"


    James turned silent after hearing the questions that Adam had presented him with. This could ruin his marriage and put his friendship with his co-worker at risk.


    But James''s desire for saving his marriage and making sure his wife doesn''t leave him won over that risk. He couldn''t live like this, and he would do anything to save his marriage, even if it meant getting his wife to sleep with his friend''s eighteen-year-old son.


    "Yes! Yes! I''m one hundred percent certain! I don''t care if she changes and becomes a crazy nymphomaniac as long as it keeps her from leaving me! As for our friendship... I trust you and your son. You both should understand the line that cannot be crossed. Just do that, and everything will remain fine!" James said, almost pleading to his friend to save him from his desperate situation.


    Adam chuckled again and flicked the butt of his finished cigarette into the ashtray. "Of course. You don''t have to worry about it. Oliver is not the type to steal another man''s girl. And besides, he likes the idea of having fun without commitment and responsibility. He will treat her like he treats any other girl that ends up in his bed: wild sex, pleasure, and good times, but no strings attached."


    "Great!" James cheered and shook Adam''s hand with excitement and relief. "Now, let''s do this then. Today is Friday, so I suggest that we should start doing this right away. With the weekend beginning, Oliver will have plenty of time to fuck my wife and help her rediscover the joys of life. Does that sound good to you?"


    Adam was a bit surprised at how eager his boss was about his idea but nonetheless agreed to go along with it. "I guess so. That would work out fine. I''m sure Oliver won''t have a problem with spending his weekend having fun with your hot wife." He finished his sentence with a chuckle as he stood up, grabbed his jacket and bag, and walked towards the door. "Well, I guess it''s time to head home and tell my son all about the wild time he''s going to have with your wife. You can come with me and take him to your place after that. And do you have any idea what situation would be best to initiate all of this?"


    "Yes, don''t worry. I thought of a perfect setting. Let''s go." James grabbed his things, and the two of them left the smoking room together. They made their way to the parking lot and drove away in their respective cars.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Why didnt you tell me that someone else was here?!

    When they reached Adam''s house, James parked nearby and got out of his car. He followed Adam inside and into the living room, but before James could greet anyone, the sight that greeted him made his mouth fall open in awe.


    There on the couch was a young man who was sitting with his head thrown back in ecstasy, a blissful smile on his face and a look of total relaxation on his features. He was naked with the pair of shorts that was hanging from one of his ankles. His member was the biggest that James had ever seen, and it was getting stimulated by the beautiful mature woman who was in between the young man''s legs and was giving him a passionate blowjob. It was none other than Mia.


    "Deeper, Mom! Take it all the way in!" Oliver moaned in pleasure as he thrust his hips upwards, forcing his huge cock deep inside his mother''s mouth. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mmmm..." Mia responded by gripping his thighs hard, her fingernails digging into the soft flesh as she bobbed her head back and forth, swallowing her son''s massive manhood and licking along his length as if it were the tastiest thing she had ever tasted. She looked up at her son and smiled lovingly when she noticed the look of intense happiness he had on his face. "Mmmhh... Yes! It''s so good to suck your big cock!"


    Oliver sighed as he watched his mother continue to service him. It had become a routine for them that every day after school, Oliver would get a sexy blowjob from his mother before dinner. And it never failed to leave him satisfied and content. Today was no different. The moment he got home, she started taking care of his hard, erect cock.


    The boy had no idea that his dad and James had entered the house while he was still getting his dick sucked. He was too focused on the pleasurable sensations of his mother''s mouth and tongue.


    It wasn''t long before Oliver could feel the heat growing within his core, the pressure building in his groin, and the sensation of a huge wave coming closer. His heart was racing, his breathing sped up, and he soon couldn''t control himself anymore.


    "Mom... I''m gonna cum!" He moaned loudly, bucking his hips hard and furiously, filling her mouth with every inch of his dick that he could fit in there. Oliver felt the head of his shaft hit the back of her throat several times until he reached his climax.


    A second later, Oliver''s body tensed, and his muscles tightened as he shot his seed into his mother''s willing mouth. "Fuck Mom, fuck!! This feels amazing!" he cried out as he continued to thrust hard into her face.


    Mia closed her eyes and smiled as she swallowed every drop of his delicious, warm load. Once he had finished, she pulled away from him and licked her lips clean of any remaining drops of cum before smiling up at him with satisfaction.


    "God, you always cum so much..." Mia giggled, resting her head on Oliver''s lap, who was basking in the afterglow of his amazing orgasm.


    "And you are always amazing, Mom." The young man said, caressing his mother''s soft hair and thinking about how lucky he was to have her.


    Suddenly, a loud cough echoed across the living room, and as soon as they heard it, both Oliver and Mia realized that they weren''t alone in the house. They turned to the source of the voice and found Adam and James standing near the front door. While Adam''s face was only showing an amused smile, James was staring at them in shock and disbelief.


    "Oh my god! Adam, why didn''t you tell me that someone else was here?!" Mia exclaimed as her cheeks flushed red. She didn''t expect this to happen and felt a bit embarrassed at being caught sucking her son''s dick by their house guest.


    Adam chuckled and waved his hand dismissively. "Don''t worry, honey. James already knows about our little family hobby of mother and son having some fun every once in a while. I told him everything."


    "You... You did? Well, in that case..." Mia''s expression soon changed to her usual naughty self. "It''s nice to meet you again, James. Sorry you had to witness this shameless sight of mine. I promise I''ll be more proper next time we meet," she said with a playful smirk on her lips as she gave the guest a teasing wink. Even though she had just been caught giving her son a blowjob, Mia didn''t feel ashamed.


    "Hi, Mia." James replied and raised his hand in an awkward greeting. He could tell that she was very open-minded and casual about these things. And also, James was not able to help but stare at her outfit: a pair of short jean shorts that was hugging her plump thighs, a thin red shirt that let her black lace bra be visible under it, and a matching set of high heels. He would''ve never thought that such a hot woman would have a thing for her own son.


    Meanwhile, Oliver put his shorts back on and greeted his father and their guest as well. Adam then made his way toward the sofa and sat beside his son while patting him on the shoulder. "Son, I want to talk to you about something important. James, why don''t you take a seat and join us?" he asked, pointing to another nearby chair with his free hand.


    James nodded his head and sat down on a nearby empty armchair. His eyes continued to scan the mother-and-son duo. However, his gaze focused more on Oliver since he was the one that would play an important role in fixing the mess that James had in his marriage. When he saw the handsome and fit young man sitting in front of him, his confidence in this plan increased even further. It looked like, with a fine lad like this, no one would be able to resist him no matter their age. Even if it was a married, faithful, and committed housewife.

 Chapter 113 - 113: Once she gets started, she never stops.

    Oliver, however, didn''t suspect anything, and with a confused expression, he asked, "What''s up, Dad? Did something happen?"


    Adam took a breath and looked his son in the eye. "The problem is¡ªyou see, James here needs your help."


    "Help? What''s the matter?" Oliver raised an eyebrow as he noticed the serious look that was on the face of the older man. It was obvious that this was not a light situation. James must''ve been facing a real problem to come to him for assistance.


    "It''s my wife," James explained as he ran a nervous hand across the back of his neck and looked at the young man, who was now giving him his full attention. "Things have been difficult in our marriage lately. She is getting fed up with my poor performances. And I know for a fact that, because of that, she might go searching for sexual relief from other guys who are younger, stronger, and better between the sheets. Maybe even get a divorce as well. So... that''s why I came to ask for your assistance, Oliver."


    Meanwhile, Mia brought all of them a glass of fruit juice before sitting on Oliver''s lap and running her fingers through the boy''s thick hair. Oliver smiled at her and wrapped his strong arm around her waist in appreciation, feeling her firm yet soft body under her thin clothes while doing so.


    James watched their intimate position without any issue, slowly sipping his drink, and nodded in understanding. He understood that these two were way past any normal sense of shame and felt no awkwardness acting like that in front of others.


    After enjoying the sensation of her son''s protective hand resting on her waist for a bit, Mia said, "Why are you asking for my baby boy''s help, James? What is it that he can do to solve your problem?" She took a long sip from her own drink as she waited for his reply.


    "Well, the thing is, Mia..." James turned to look at Oliver and Mia once more, his gaze traveling across both of them before coming to rest on the lovely mature woman. Her curves were even more enhanced by her position in Oliver''s lap. "I''m asking if you''re able to make a little time for my wife and help her with her horniness. That way, she won''t feel the need to look for fun somewhere else. Otherwise, who knows what will happen then? All I know is that it will be a huge mess, and that''s not something that I can deal with right now."


    When James finished talking, he saw Mia looking at him with surprise, confusion, and uncertainty.


    "You mean... that you want my baby to fuck your wife? To keep her satisfied so that she won''t leave you? Are you sure about that?" she asked, unable to hide the shock in her voice. She knew that Oliver became quite skilled and experienced in bed and had always managed to satisfy her, so there was no reason to doubt that he wouldn''t be up to the task. But it still seemed like a strange request to her. After all, Mia was sure that most men wouldn''t agree to share their spouses with anyone. Let alone an eighteen-year-old young man!


    "I know that it sounds a bit crazy. But, trust me, if there is any way to fix this whole mess without me losing her, including half of my fortune, it''s worth trying. And I hope you won''t mind me saying this, but I don''t think it''s that crazy of an idea when I saw how things were in your home a few minutes ago." He said, watching as the mature woman gave him a bashful smile and pressed her hand to her lips before giggling. She understood what he meant and could see that her fun with her son proved to him that there wasn''t anything unusual about this arrangement for them.


    Still, Mia decided to play around for a little more. "You mean when you two were spying on me while I was enjoying my sweet boy''s cock?" She said, rubbing Oliver''s crotch and bringing out a small moan from him. "Watching me have all the fun that I want with his throbbing, hot pole? Is that the kind of craziness that makes it OK for you to ask something like that?" She flashed a naughty smile at James while her hand continued to stimulate his son and caused the outline of his shaft to be visible beneath his shorts.


    Adam chuckled and turned to James. "What did I tell you? That''s Mia''s usual style. Once she gets started, she never stops. That''s why I''m so glad that Oliver is there to keep her satisfied."


    "I can see that," James said, nodding. He was getting accustomed to the kinky relationship between these three, and he no longer found himself shocked by what he saw. "So, will you help me, Oliver? I don''t have a lot of options left, and if things don''t get better, I will end up losing everything. Can you try to spend some time with my wife and seduce her to save my marriage and property?"


    Oliver glanced at his mom, who winked at him and squeezed his stiffening length in approval, and then said, "I don''t have a problem with that. I have done it with a friend''s mom before, and she enjoyed it a lot. However, is your wife going to accept it? I mean, I don''t want to just go there and force myself on her or something." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That won''t be a problem. My wife isn''t the type to just sleep with any random guy. However, she is going through her heat phase now, and I''m sure she won''t be able to resist your charms. Just be a little aggressive in your advances and turn her on. You won''t have any problem getting her after that. Trust me on that." James assured Oliver, smiling again for the first time since they had been talking about this.

 Chapter 114 - 114: Come on, I will introduce you to my wife.

    James was very certain that this was going to work. Because although he wasn''t as youthful and fit as he used to be, he was able to still make his wife wet with desire, so he knew how weak she was to the advances of a man. And this young stud here had much more to offer than some average guy. He will definitely charm her and break her resistance. At least, that''s what he was hoping would happen.


    "In that case, I''m fine with it," Oliver agreed as he downed the rest of his juice. "When do I need to be at your place?"


    "Well, since the weekend has already started, how about we make use of that and take you to my place now? That way, you and my wife can get to know each other well in two whole days." James suggested, taking a sip from his drink.


    "That sounds great," Oliver said. He felt curious to see what kind of woman this older married lady was and whether she would fall for him and enjoy their time together as much as the other more mature ladies did.


    Now that their talk was over, Adam stretched himself and said, "Alright then, everything is decided, so I think it''s time for you to go." He glanced at Mia and gave her a playful smirk before continuing, "I also want to enjoy some time alone with Mia here without any kid to distract her, just for the weekend."


    The hot mature woman smiled back at him, straddling his lap while hugging his neck. "Oooh, my man wants to relive the good old days when we were both young and energetic... Are you sure you''re going to be able to satisfy me? You''re not going to end up tired after ten minutes and collapse, leaving me with all my pent-up energy, will you?" She taunted, knowing how much her teasing aroused her husband.


    "I will make sure that every minute of those ten minutes will be so pleasurable and amazing that you will not have a drop of energy to complain about, dear," Adam teased back before grabbing her buttocks in his hands and massaging them hard, forcing a moan from her. He continued to hold her tight body close to him and lifted her into his arms, carrying her toward their bedroom, away from the living room where Oliver and James were watching with amusement and awkwardness, respectively.


    Before turning the corner in the corridor, Mia waved to her son and shouted, "Have a good time, darling, and be sure to fuck the life out of that horny housewife!"


    James stared at the two for a moment before his mind caught up with the situation.


    "All of your family members are such kinky people, I swear..." The older man chuckled before taking another sip from his glass. He then took a deep breath and patted Oliver on the back. "Come on, get some clothes and your stuff, and let''s go back to my place. We shouldn''t waste any time. Remember, you only have the whole weekend to seduce and pleasure my wife and turn her into a satisfied and happy lady. This is no easy task. But with what I saw between you and your mom, I trust you will manage to pull it off."


    "I hope so," Oliver smiled and then got off the sofa to prepare his things. Once he had his bag ready, he told James that they could leave.


    ***


    It was still just the seventh hour of the evening, and the last rays of light were shining upon the high residential area of the city where most wealthy businessmen and corporation owners had their mansions and villas. The surroundings were quiet and peaceful, with few cars driving up and down the streets. Most of the families were enjoying a calm evening time at home, accompanied by their loved ones.


    When the two men reached the house of James and his wife, Oliver couldn''t help but notice how huge and luxurious the place looked. There was also an expensive car parked next to the garage door and a garden with lush vegetation surrounding it.


    James noticed how Oliver had been captivated by this beautiful mansion and smiled proudly. "Yeah, I know. It''s a nice house, isn''t it? There is also a swimming pool in the backyard. It''s one of the best properties in the whole city, to be honest. But if I don''t save my marriage, all of this will disappear. So, please make sure to keep my wife content and stop her from having any ideas about running away, will you? I mean, who knows... maybe she is currently looking for some handsome young lad just like you on dating sites or something." He finished his statement with a deep sigh of worry while parking his car behind the expensive vehicle.


    "Well, you can rest assured. Now that I''m here, she won''t look at any other guy," Oliver replied as he got out of the car and began stretching his body, releasing the tension that had built up during the long drive. Then he took a deep breath of the fresh and clear evening air, relaxing himself in preparation for what was coming next.


    "Good. Keep your confidence high, and you will succeed for sure." James said to Oliver, closing the car door and locking the vehicle. He then patted the younger man on the back encouragingly and gave him a confident grin. "Now, come on, I will introduce you to my wife." He urged the young man, and soon, both of them entered the house through the main gate.


    The interior of the mansion was also very luxurious and beautifully decorated. The walls were painted a pale color, while the floors were made from polished marble tiles that shone under the bright lights installed above. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, none of that impressed Oliver much because his eyes were instantly drawn to the gorgeous woman sitting on an expensive sofa in the living room and watching TV.

 Chapter 115 - 115: Lina

    She was wearing a stylish red off-shoulder crop top with long sheer sleeves, which helped to emphasize the size and roundness of her breasts and exposed her firm stomach and cute belly button. She also wore a pair of short denim shorts that revealed the smooth and plump skin of her thighs, as well as showing off the sexy ass that had gotten even more pronounced in that position.


    But the real thing that captivated him was her beautiful face that looked very attractive despite her mature age and the makeup that only served to enhance the hotness of her features. Her lips were plump and pink, her eyes were light blue and framed by thick, black lashes, and her dark hair fell down to her shoulders in loose waves.


    ''God, no wonder James is so worried about losing her. She is probably the most beautiful woman around this neighborhood...'' Oliver thought to himself as he stared at this wonderful sight of a MILF in her prime years of sexual need, her body tempting him to come forward and explore it with his hands.


    While the young man was mesmerized by this housewife, James cleared his throat to get the attention of his wife. "Ahem! Lina, my dear, I''m back now... and look who I brought with me."


    "Hmm? Oh! Welcome home, darling. I didn''t hear you arriving." The young-looking MILF replied and lifted her gaze away from the show that she was watching on TV to greet her husband with a warm smile and tender eyes.


    It took her a couple of moments to notice that someone else had come with James. Her expression shifted from curious to confused when she saw an attractive young man standing next to her husband, looking at her with awe in his eyes. He seemed to be captivated by her attractiveness, and she couldn''t help but feel flattered about that.


    Oliver was wearing a simple t-shirt and a pair of jeans, and yet his tall and built frame still managed to stand out. Not to mention that his handsome face, youthful and full of vigor, gave him even more appeal to this mature lady.


    James went ahead and introduced his guest to Lina. "This is Oliver. He is the son of a very close friend of mine from work." Then he gestured to her. "And this is Lina, my wife, Oliver. She is the one in charge of the house. So, be a good guest to her."


    "Of course. But are you sure she is your wife? She looks like your daughter." Oliver teased James, who scowled at him. Of course, it was a joke to make the older man''s wife feel young and appreciated. And the way she gave a cheerful laugh and her eyes sparkled in joy indicated that his plan had worked perfectly.


    "Oh my, you don''t need to tease an old lady like me, young man. I might be losing my good looks, after all..." Lina chuckled in amusement. However, it was obvious that she didn''t think of herself as anything less than beautiful. She was rather proud of her appearance, and hearing this kind of compliment definitely pleased her a lot. "Anyway, hello, Oliver. Nice to meet you. I''m Lina." She greeted the young man, and they both shook hands, which he did with a smile on his face.


    Then the hot wife turned to James with an inquisitive stare. "So, honey... I didn''t know we would have a guest tonight, so I didn''t prepare anything. What''s going on?"


    "Actually, I need to go for an urgent business trip in another city with Oliver''s father, Adam. And since their son will be alone for two days, I offered him to stay here at our house while we are gone. I hope that''s not a problem, right?" James responded with a pleading smile and a sweet tone, knowing that his wife tended to refuse most of his ideas, no matter how reasonable and harmless they seemed to her.


    Surprisingly, however, she nodded to that idea without hesitation. "Oh, is that so? Then there is no reason for him not to stay here. It''s always nice to have guests around the house. Plus, he''s a cutie."


    The sudden agreement of his wife made James feel relieved, but it also kind of suspicious. She had been complaining and nagging at him all the time as of late. But now, she didn''t say no to something that he asked from her. However, he didn''t give it too much thought.


    "Alright. I need to pack my bags for the trip and leave right away. Make sure to take good care of Oliver, dear. Don''t neglect our guest in any way." The older man said to his wife as he kissed her cheek and headed upstairs, returning just a couple of minutes later carrying a travel suitcase. "I''m leaving now, honey. You and Oliver should order something for dinner. It''s already getting late."


    Lina smiled at her husband. "OK, I will. You should take care of yourself during your trip. And don''t overwork yourself either. I love you, and I want you to return safely."


    "Yes, yes, my dear. I love you too." James responded with a half-hearted chuckle. He said goodbye to her and gave her a kiss before leaving the mansion, leaving Oliver and Lina alone together.


    Oliver knew that James was doing this on purpose because it would give him ample chance to seduce his mature and attractive wife while they were home alone. So he had planned to stay in a hotel during the weekend to make his scheme a success.


    "Well then..." The busty and beautiful, young-looking MILF turned to the handsome lad, flashing him a warm smile. "Seems like it''s just me and you now. Why don''t we pick what we will eat for dinner first?"


    "Sounds fine to me. As long as there''s meat, I will be happy with it." Oliver replied, smirking at the hottie and thinking to himself, ''I''m more interested in getting a piece of your hot and tight pussy, to be honest, but I can''t really say that... Not yet.'' S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 116 - 116: Do you want to have a look, Oliver?

    "Meat, huh? Nice choice. A strong, strapping young man like you has to make sure to eat enough to keep those muscles big and powerful." She smiled again and continued. "What do you think of barbeque for dinner then? I''m sure you would love something fiery and juicy."


    ''Yes, I do, and that something is standing right in front of me.'' The young man thought to himself before giving the busty MILF a cocky smile. "Sure. That sounds good to me." Then he took a seat on the sofa and stretched his limbs to relax. "Do you know any good barbeque restaurants around here where we can order from? It''s my first time coming to this residential area."


    "Actually, yes. There is a perfect restaurant, but it takes around one hour for them to prepare the food and deliver it to you. What about some snacks while we wait for the order to arrive?"


    "I''m down for anything at the moment. So, bring it on!" Oliver nodded and said as he reclined on the sofa while watching TV. In no time, Lina came back with a platter filled with different kinds of fruits and some cookies. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Enjoy your snack, young man. Just don''t make yourself full." She advised him playfully, setting the platter on the table in front of the sofa. Then she sat next to him, crossed her legs, and started browsing her phone for the delivery app of the restaurant.


    As the gorgeous and charming lady was busy searching for the meal of choice for tonight, Oliver also picked up a piece of apple and took a bite.


    Once Lina finished making the order, she placed her phone on the nearby table and focused on the show that was being broadcasted on the large TV. They were now watching a series about a group of adventurers who traveled across the world on their quest to find a hidden treasure trove filled with mythical and legendary items that would give them an unimaginable amount of power.


    It was filled with all sorts of adventure-related content and even included a bit of romance, humor, action scenes, and drama. Basically, there was a little bit of everything inside this awesome show.


    It was enough to pass the time until their food arrived, and they enjoyed a meal together. Both of them talked about trivial matters while eating dinner, like their favorite movies and music and other things like that.


    When they were done with dinner and cleaned the dishes, they returned to the sofa and sat next to each other to resume watching the series. However, Oliver realized that the space between them was too close this time, and he could feel her body''s warmth against his.


    But before he could process anything, he found a photo album that was lying under the table in front of them. It was probably dropped from the surface of the table, and Oliver didn''t notice it until now. He pulled it out and showed it to Lina, asking if he could take a look at it.


    "That''s an album of some old photos of me from my modeling days," Lina explained as she took the heavy book and brushed her fingertips over its cover with a nostalgic expression. "Do you want to have a look, Oliver? I was quite different when I was younger. I''m not sure that you will enjoy seeing me like that, though..."


    "I''d love to check them out," the young man responded without a moment of hesitation. He really wanted to see her during her younger years. In his opinion, Lina still had the perfect figure and beauty for someone who wanted to work in the modeling industry. So he could only imagine how stunning she was when she was still in her prime.


    Hearing his words brought a slight blush to Lina''s cheeks, and a shy smile formed on her lips. She looked at the young man sitting next to her and said, "Alright. But I need to warn you, most of the pictures there are not that good. So don''t be surprised if you end up being disappointed after seeing them..."


    "Don''t worry about that. I don''t think you were ever bad in any way. Also, it would be cool to compare how you were back then and how you look right now. As far as I am concerned, I''m positive that the only difference between your current appearance and your old photos would be that you got hotter and sexier."


    Lina was not sure of what to say to this, and it was clear that her cheeks had taken on a bright hue as she blushed. Then she averted her gaze away from him and murmured in a shy voice, "I told you to stop teasing an old lady like me, didn''t I?"


    There was an awkward silence between the two for a few seconds, but eventually, the mature woman took a deep breath, calmed herself down, and returned her attention to the album, opening it on the first page.


    On that page was a picture of her standing on a stage, wearing a pretty and colorful dress and showing a beaming smile to the people in the audience. She was so young that she still had the appearance of a teenager despite being around twenty years old.


    "Well, in this photo, I was still a newbie. It''s from the time when I first started modeling." Continue reading stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ohhh, I see... You were a pretty girl back then." Oliver admired the picture as Lina showed it to him. "Not even half as stunning as you are now, though..." He murmured the last part to himself. But Lina was sitting too close to him, so she could still hear his words. ''This kid has a silver tongue. He''s quite different from all the boys that I know.'' The MILF thought to herself, enjoying the sensation of his innocent teasing.

 Chapter 117 - 117: What kind of photos do you want to see?

    Oliver kept on browsing the pictures together with the older woman, and he could tell that the main theme seemed to be the same. Her youthfulness and innocence made her attractive and eye-catching, making her seem like perfect girlfriend material.


    However, in a later part of the book, her photos were quite different. And this change was something that caught his attention.


    Lina flipped another page of her album and showed him her new set of pictures. In these ones, her features were much more mature and erotic. Instead of a sweet high schooler, she looked more like an experienced woman with a rich sexual history. And he couldn''t deny the fact that he was hooked by those sexy and confident looks that were plastered across her face in each of the pictures.


    Those new pictures were quite impressive and made Oliver''s cock harden and throb under his jeans. Especially the one where Lina was wearing a sexy two-piece bikini that had left very little to the imagination and showed her full and curvy figure. It was a photo of her lying down on a beach chair, with a straw hat over her hair and sunglasses shielding her eyes from the sun.


    Seeing that Oliver wasn''t paying attention to what she was saying anymore and was instead mesmerized by the sexy photo of herself that she was showing to him, the hot wife smiled. "Haha! Do you like this one, young man? I wasn''t that bad back then, right? Can''t keep your eyes off my busty body, eh?"


    "Yeah... that''s a nice picture." Oliver''s voice was husky and low, and his gaze remained locked on the picture. He was aware of the effect it had on him, and he liked the way it made him feel. ''God, I wonder how James managed to snatch a babe like that to be his wife...'' The young man thought to himself, his eyes wandering from her revealing cleavage to her tight thighs and back again.


    There was no doubt that this woman had a body that was made for sex. Which made Oliver wonder how many guys she had slept with.


    Continue your journey on My Virtual Library Empire


    "Have you ever done a photoshoot for adult magazines or something like that, Mrs. Lina?" The young man didn''t know why he was so interested in the answer to his question, but it didn''t matter to him at that moment.


    But Lina didn''t seem to mind his strange inquiry and showed him another set of photos while nodding her head in agreement. "Yes, I have. In fact, some of those pictures are the ones in this album too."


    Upon hearing that, Oliver got very excited. He would love to see what kinds of sexy photos the busty MILF had done in the past.


    "Can I see them? Those more sexy ones, I mean."


    "Sure thing! I was going to show them to you anyway." Lina said as she flipped to the next page. The photo that was on top was the cover of an adult magazine with her wearing a very tight bodysuit that hugged every curve on her sexy figure. Her breasts were squeezed together by the fabric and looked bigger than they were. And the pose she took was quite naughty and provocative too.


    "Here, look at this one. Do you think that I was a good model or not?" The MILF asked proudly while pointing at her beautiful body in the picture. Her beautiful face was glowing with pride at showing off her work to the young man next to her, who was staring at the picture in awe and lust.


    Oliver gave Lina a devilish smirk before answering, "I think that you did a fantastic job there. I can see why that particular shot was chosen to be displayed as a cover. But I was asking if you had any of the more daring adult stuff."


    When she saw how eager the lad was, Lina decided to mess with him a bit. She pointed at the photo and giggled, "What, it''s not hot enough for you? Then tell me, what kind of photos do you want to see?"


    "The ones that you won''t show to just anyone, of course! Something more... you know, naughty and passionate. Hot and steamy. Sexy as hell."


    "Oh my god... Why do you think I have any of those kinds of pictures?" Lina feigned surprise and played dumb at first, but seeing the dissatisfaction that appeared on Oliver''s handsome face, she chuckled, got closer to him, and whispered in his ear, "But... hmm... maybe I have something like that in my bedroom. Do you want to come with me there and see if we can find it?"


    "Of course." The young man nodded enthusiastically and without hesitation. He was dying to see what kind of pictures she had taken with her in different states of undress and seductive poses.


    Lina smiled while leading him toward her bedroom, with her plump ass swaying left and right as she walked in front of him. And when she entered the room, followed by the handsome, well-hung lad, she shut the door behind them and pulled out an album from the bottom drawer of her dresser. This one was unlike the first, however.


    The very first picture in that album was a shot of her with an expression full of lust in her eyes, wearing only black lace panties and showing off her perky butt to whoever was taking the photos. Her breasts could be seen hanging down, and her nipples were covered by a pair of silver pasties that glittered under the bright lights of the studio where the shoot had taken place.


    ''This is so hot! And this slutty photo is only the first!'' Oliver thought to himself. He couldn''t believe it. There was no way that a hot MILF who looked like a supermodel had such a provocative picture and didn''t do anything more than posing for photoshoots for adult magazines. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 1. Mom, Please Stop Hugging Me Like That.

    As the morning sunlight shone through the windows of the bedroom, an electronic alarm clock buzzed, waking a slumbering young man.


    Oliver groaned as he reached across the bedside table and hit the stop button before dragging his hand down his face and yawning loudly, stretching his body out beneath the covers.


    His black hair was messy from a night''s rest, and his chocolate brown eyes squinted at the sun coming through his curtains.


    "Ahhhh... damn it..." He laid his head back against his soft pillow and closed his eyes, not wanting to wake up. It took several long minutes before he managed to get out of bed.


    After taking a quick shower and getting dressed, Oliver headed downstairs, finding his mom, Mia, in the living room doing her daily yoga routine.


    She was wearing tight-fitting workout attire consisting of a red sports bra, revealing a good amount of cleavage and midriff, as well as black yoga pants that hugged her big booty and left little to the imagination.


    Mia had long, black hair that reached her shoulders. The majority of it was pulled into a ponytail, with some strands falling to frame her pretty face.


    When she noticed her son watching, her blue eyes locked with Oliver''s, and she smiled at him.


    "Morning, sweetie. How''d you sleep?" She asked as she bent over in the cow pose, exposing her huge chest while looking up at him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh...good."


    "I''m glad to hear that."


    Oliver could feel his cheeks heating up at how sexy his mom looked as he watched her move into the downward dog pose, arching her back and putting her voluptuous behind up in the air.


    He wasn''t sure if it was normal to be aroused by seeing your own mother''s private areas like that, but he tried not to think about it too much. He never had any experience with girls before because he was always scared to even talk to them, never mind date one.


    This made him quite awkward around other people, especially girls, and often caused him to become uncomfortable when they would talk to him. It was very hard to strike up a conversation with someone when you couldn''t even look them in the eye.


    Besides being shy, Oliver was a very nervous person who often got flustered over simple things and panicked whenever he was put on the spot.


    So instead, he decided to just try not to look at his mom''s skintight outfit as she continued doing her yoga.


    "Ollie, the breakfast is ready. Come eat it before it gets cold," his father Adam said as he was sipping on his coffee at the dining table and reading through the morning newspaper.


    Oliver then went to the kitchen and sat down at the table. His dad handed him a plate filled with pancakes and bacon, and he began to eat without saying anything else.


    "So, Ollie, are you ready for our trip today?" Adam asked.


    "U-Um...yeah."


    "Did you pack your things like I told you to last night?"


    "Y-Yes...why?"


    "Good. Because we''re leaving right after breakfast!"


    "Huh? Already?"


    "Yes! Your mom booked us an earlier flight so we don''t have to sit around at the airport all day. This will be our first time going to a beach resort in a long time, and I can''t wait! Can you?"


    "Uhh..."


    "Come on, cheer up! I know you don''t really like traveling and stuff like that, but I promise you will enjoy yourself when we get there. You get to see the ocean and all kinds of beautiful sights. Not to mention, we can spend some quality time together as a family."


    "Okay... just... promise not to make me play any stupid games with you two again..."


    Just when Oliver finished his sentence, Mia walked into the kitchen. She stopped behind her son, put her hands around his neck, and held him tight, giving him a kiss on the cheek.


    "What are you talking about? There are many games we could play on this trip, and they will all be fun and not stupid," she said, purring into his ear.


    Oliver blushed when he felt his mother''s massive bust pressing against his back, and his dad chuckled at how embarrassed his son got whenever Mia hugged him.


    "Mom, p-please stop hugging me like that. I''m trying to eat my breakfast."


    "But I like hugging you. You are my baby, after all." She cooed as she kept her arms wrapped around her son''s chest.


    "M-Mom! Please... Don''t say embarrassing stuff like that."


    "But there is nothing embarrassing about a mother loving her son. I love you, Ollie," she whispered into his ear before licking it teasingly.


    "Mom!"


    The sound of Adam laughing echoed throughout the room, causing Oliver to get even more flustered. "You''re so adorable, son. Just the way your mom always describes you," he teased, making Oliver turn bright red.


    "Not only adorable, but handsome too. Isn''t that right, honey?" Mia asked.


    Adam smirked and nodded in agreement. "Of course. After all, I do have quite charming looks; wouldn''t you agree, Mia?"


    "Maybe. However, Ollie got his good looks from me," she giggled.


    "Umm...I think I''m done eating now..." Oliver muttered, pushing his plate away. "I''m going to go upstairs and grab my backpack."


    Mia grinned and let go of Oliver as he stood up and walked away without turning back, his cheeks still flushed pink.


    She then turned to face her husband and said, "It looks like we made our little boy feel embarrassed by giving him too much love, Adam."


    Adam snorted and shook his head. "You know how he gets. Poor guy doesn''t have the ability to deal with much affection without getting flustered."


    "True. I hope this trip will help him become more confident. Being shy is fine and all, but he''s not even able to talk to his own friends because he''s so afraid. That''s not healthy for a young boy like him. We should encourage him to try new things and experience the world around him."


    "Well, we can start with this beach trip. Maybe he''ll open up more when we''re surrounded by new environments."


    "Exactly!"


    "Alright. Finish getting ready so we can leave as soon as possible." Adam smiled and stood up to carry his empty plate to the sink.


    "Okay," Mia said, smiling at her husband.

 2. One Room… With Only One Bed.

    After a long plane flight and a drive in a cab, they finally arrived at their destination. The first thing Oliver noticed was how warm the weather was compared to his hometown. He could feel the humidity sticking to his skin already, making him want to jump into the ocean right away.


    When the cab pulled up to the resort''s main lobby, Adam and Mia got out first, while Oliver stayed behind, waiting for them to check in. He stared out the window, admiring the beautiful beachfront hotel they would be staying in for a week.


    A part of him was happy that he had a chance to enjoy this wonderful place with his parents because he knew that they loved him very much. They have always been there for him whenever he needed anything. They were the only ones who cared about him enough to give him constant attention and love.


    Their doting often puts him under pressure. However, he didn''t want to upset his mom and dad by being ungrateful.


    Oliver was broken from his thoughts as his parents returned to the taxi.


    "We have checked in now, honey. Follow us!" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Okay."


    Soon, they walked up to one of the hotel''s elevators and pressed the button for the tenth floor. Once the doors opened again, the family exited, making their way down the hallway until they reached their room.


    But at that moment, Oliver realized something.


    They only booked one room... with only one bed.


    "Dad, don''t tell me we are all going to share one bed?!" he asked, staring at his father in shock.


    However, before Adam could respond, Mia chimed in.


    "Well, I made a little mistake regarding the booking since it''s hard to find a free one-week in the peak season, but we can make it work. We are a family, after all. Right, Adam?"


    "Of course, Mia. It''s no problem at all. The bed is big enough for three adults anyway. Besides, it''s just for a week, so it''ll be fine, buddy," Adam also chimed in as he tousled his son''s black hair.


    "M-Mom...Dad..."


    Noticing how uncomfortable he seemed at the idea, Mia wrapped an arm around his shoulders.


    "Come on, Ollie. It won''t be bad. It''s just sleeping in one bed, right? I used to sleep on the same bed with my parents when I was a little girl. This is no different. Now, stop worrying and just try to enjoy our time together. Okay?" she soothed.


    After a brief pause, Oliver gave up and nodded his head.


    "Good boy," Mia purred, and she leaned in to kiss her son''s cheek again.


    "Mom, please don''t make this weird."


    "What? I can''t give my son a kiss anymore?"


    "I-I never said that."


    As soon as everyone brought their luggage into the room, they right away left to explore the beautiful beach in front of the hotel. Oliver walked ahead, being too shy to be seen with his parents. He hated whenever they showed so much affection towards him in public because it made him feel even more like a child who needed someone to hold his hand all the time.


    And there was also his mom''s revealing swimsuit...


    She was wearing a black string bikini that displayed an incredible amount of cleavage, with most of her giant tits spilling out from the tiny triangular top, while her big bubble butt was on display in her super skimpy thong bottom.


    Just when Mia asked Adam to take pictures of her, Oliver stopped and turned his head to look at his mom posing in seductive poses, posing with her hands above her head, and looking back over her shoulder, her big, juicy ass sticking out.


    Oliver could only stare as he watched the show, blushing like crazy. His heart beat faster than ever before as he watched his mother move around.


    "Ollie, could you come here for a moment and join me? I want to have some pictures with my precious son," Mia said, waving at him.


    "Mom, I-I don''t feel comfortable doing that... Everyone is staring."


    "Oh, please! Don''t be a drama queen. You will regret it one day if you don''t have any pictures to look at and remember your vacation."


    "But..."


    "Please! Pretty please..."


    "Fine."


    Oliver approached his mother, feeling self-conscious about all the people around him and averting eye contact with anyone nearby as he stood next to her, hoping that this wouldn''t take too long.


    Mia then hugged her son, her large bosom pressing against him. "Now hold onto my waist and smile for the camera," she instructed as she wrapped an arm around his shoulders, holding him close against her body.


    Oliver forced a weak smile as he put a trembling hand on Mia''s hip while trying not to focus on how soft and warm his mom''s body was against his or how her smell was hypnotizing.


    On the other hand, Mia noticed how tense her son was. She could tell by the way his hands trembled while he touched her body.


    ''So he gets nervous because of physical contact with a woman?'' Mia thought while Adam took a few pictures. ''He is just too sensitive.''


    "Thank you for playing along with me, honey. You can leave now and explore the beach if you like."


    After hearing those words, Oliver took off towards the water as fast as he could, leaving his parents behind. As soon as he reached the water, he began swimming around without looking back.


    There were many beautiful women on the beach, each in skimpy bikinis just like his mom, running around and playing on the sand with their huge bouncy tits jiggling and their big round juicy butts wiggling around, but Oliver didn''t want to let his eyes wander, afraid that people might think he''s being a pervert.


    He swam around by himself without paying much attention to anything else, letting the cool waves wash away all of his worries.


    Meanwhile, Adam asked Mia whether they should follow him, but she said that it''d be better to leave their son be for now, so he just laid back and enjoyed the sunlight while his beautiful wife rested next to him.

 3. Don’t You Think You’re Going Too Far?

    "Husband, I think Oliver seemed to be uncomfortable with having physical contact with another person," Mia whispered as she was sunbathing. "His hands were shaking when I hugged him earlier."


    "Yeah, I noticed that too."


    "Right? He needs to learn how to overcome his shyness because, if he keeps up acting that way, he won''t get a girlfriend in the future."


    "I know, Mia. But what can we do? If you ask me, our son is just an introvert who likes being by himself. He''s not the type of person who likes socializing a lot."


    "I guess. However, I can''t stand seeing my son scared of touching girls." Mia sighed and closed her eyes, relaxing in the sun''s warm rays as she thought about her son.


    Suddenly, she had an idea. "What if I help my baby overcome his fears by making him practice touching a female body?" she suggested.


    "Huh? Practice how exactly?"


    "You know... Teach him how to touch a girl."


    Adam didn''t say anything for a moment, until he let out a laugh and chuckled, "Are you saying what I think you''re saying, Mia?"


    "I am."


    "Haha, are you serious?! Don''t you think you''re going too far?"


    Mia looked at her husband with a raised eyebrow and asked, "How is it too far if I do it for the sake of my son? What kind of parent would not try to help their child overcome their troubles? Of course, it depends on how you feel about it because I''m your wife and Oliver is your son. So...what do you say?"


    Adam remained silent, and Mia turned towards him, staring at his face for an answer.


    Several seconds passed, which felt like forever, when Adam spoke again with a serious expression. "No, it doesn''t seem weird to me. It''s just the context and what you have in mind... But if it means my son won''t become a loser all his life, I am not going to stop you, Mia. However, are you willing to be touched by him, though?"


    Mia didn''t hesitate.


    "Yes," she declared, surprising her husband.


    "It seems you''ve been planning it for a long time," Adam teased as he caressed Mia''s thigh.


    "Of course not! I just came up with the idea now."


    Mia gave a playful smile to her husband and then returned her attention back towards her son, watching him swim in the water.


    ***


    Soon, the three returned to their room after having dinner and light drinks in a local restaurant.


    Oliver headed straight to his backpack and got out a pair of shorts and a loose-fitting white t-shirt to sleep in, but Mia stopped him as soon as he picked up the clothes.


    "Sweetheart, don''t worry about wearing clothes. It''s hot, so you''d be more comfortable sleeping in just your underwear."


    "Are you serious? How could you say something like that?" He gasped, blushing hard at the thought of being practically naked with his mom in one bed.


    "She''s right. Don''t you get too hot during the summer? There is no need to be shy, so just take off those clothes, boy. And don''t worry. You''ve got nothing we haven''t seen before," Adam teased and tried to suppress his laughter, making Oliver blush even more.


    "Geez! Fine! I''ll sleep like this! Happy now?!" He shouted in an angry tone as he threw his t-shirt back into the bag.


    He couldn''t understand why his parents would say embarrassing things like that to him. All he wanted to do was spend a nice, relaxing week at the beach and not worry about getting into arguments with his mom and dad about anything stupid.


    "Ollie, there is no need to get upset. Your mother and I are just trying to help you loosen up, so stop worrying," Adam explained.


    "Whatever."


    Oliver climbed into the big bed and pulled the covers up to his chin, resting his head on his pillow while staring at the ceiling, his eyes closed. He wanted to fall asleep as soon as possible, but he couldn''t stop thinking about being in such close proximity to his mom''s attractive body.


    This caused him to feel nervous and scared about what would happen during the night. ''How am I going to be able to sleep without touching my mom or having her touch me in sleep?''


    Soon, Adam got into bed on the right side, wearing nothing but his black boxer shorts. Then he pulled the covers from Oliver and asked, "Buddy, why are you covered up so much? You''ll overheat under there. Just relax and stop acting so strange. Sleeping in underwear isn''t weird at all."


    Oliver didn''t say a word, ignoring him and hoping he''d take the hint that he just wanted to sleep now, but Mia came into view.


    She was wearing a sexy baby pink lingerie set with a lacy bra that cupped her impressive DD breasts and a matching thong, showing off her gorgeous ass cheeks, along with her curvy hips, big, thick thighs, and long legs.


    Her long, dark hair flowed freely down her back in beautiful waves, while her beautiful face shone in the light coming from the lamps above, making her look even more attractive.


    "What were you two talking about? Did I miss something important?" Mia asked as she climbed into the bed, crawling between the two men, and sat on her knees as she looked at Adam, waiting for a reply.


    "Nothing, darling. Ollie is just being shy, like usual."


    Mia glanced down at her son, who was lying stiffly next to her, and noticed how red his face was and how tense his body looked.


    Seeing her son act like that made Mia feel sad inside because all she wanted was for him to enjoy this vacation and have fun.


    After that, Mia gave a look to Adam, who nodded, understanding what she meant.


    Mia decided to speak first. "Honey, are you nervous about something?"


    "N-No. Of course not," Oliver said. "Just tired. I think I''m going to go to sleep now." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 4. Don’t Hold Back. Enjoy It, My Dear.

    "Don''t lie to your mom, sweetheart. I can tell when you''re lying because your voice always becomes shaky."


    "I...uh..."


    "Baby, it''s okay if you are nervous about being close to a woman. But you don''t need to worry about it anymore, I promise. I will make sure that you feel confident and comfortable around me and other females."


    Oliver lifted his head up from his pillow and looked at his mother in confusion, wondering what was going on.


    "Huh? I...don''t understand."


    However, Mia didn''t respond to his question. Instead, she lied between the two on her back and pulled his head to her chest, forcing him to rest it against her big tits.


    "W-What are you doing, Mom?"


    "Just calm down and let yourself relax. Let your mother take care of you. This is for your own good, honey. Trust me."


    Oliver panicked, trying to pull away from his mother''s grasp, but she held on tight. As he struggled against her, he could feel his cheeks burning with heat, knowing that his father was watching the whole scene unfold, while his nose was filled with Mia''s sensual smell.


    He knew that it was wrong of him to feel turned on by the situation, yet, at the same time, something deep inside him craved the softness of Mia''s voluptuous body.


    The feeling of her bosom pressing against his face, combined with her intoxicating perfume and her sweet words, soothed his mind and body, helping him relax.


    As he calmed down, Mia began stroking his messy black hair and whispering loving words, comforting him.


    "That''s it. That''s my good boy. You are so precious to me, honey. You know that, right?"


    "Mmhm..." Oliver snuggled closer into his mother''s warmth, enjoying the warmth of her flesh against his. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then listen to what your mommy says and be a good boy for her. Don''t think too much, and don''t ask questions either. You just have to follow my instructions, and everything will be okay. Can you do that, Ollie?"


    After a brief pause, he nodded, letting her know he understood her words.


    "Good. I''m glad. Now, turn your head to the side and take a deep breath."


    Oliver hesitated for a moment, not wanting to open his eyes in fear that he would see his dad''s disapproving gaze, but he still opened them and looked at him. However, he only saw his father staring back at him with an encouraging smile on his face.


    "What are you waiting for, son? Do as your mom says. You are safe and sound here with your parents, who love you very much."


    "Y-Yes."


    Oliver closed his eyes, tilting his head towards the crook of her neck, and took a deep breath through his nostrils, allowing Mia''s wonderful scent to fill his lungs.


    It was a warm and sweet smell that reminded him of a spring day while also carrying a hint of something he couldn''t quite describe but loved nonetheless.


    "Mhmmm..." Mia let out a soft moan as his hot breath blew across her skin. It felt so nice to be this close to him, making her heart flutter with excitement and happiness.


    His breathing became heavier as he inhaled her perfume even more, filling his nostrils with the alluring fragrance.


    "How does it smell, Ollie? Do you like it?" She whispered into his ear.


    "Y-Yes..."


    "Great. Now, put your hand on my stomach."


    Without hesitation, Oliver placed his left hand on Mia''s firm belly but kept his face pressed against her neck, trying to hide his embarrassed expression.


    "Don''t hold back. Enjoy it, my dear." She wrapped her left hand around his and moved it up and down against her toned midsection, letting him feel every inch of her smooth skin.


    As she continued guiding his hand across her body, her other hand held onto his head, keeping it close to her neck, ensuring that he didn''t move an inch away from her.


    Soon, her guidance loosened, and his fingers roamed his mom''s body on their own, exploring, touching, and enjoying the soft skin of the most gorgeous women he''s ever seen and smelled.


    "Mom..."


    "Mhm, that''s my sweet baby boy. Don''t stop," she cooed, closing her eyes and enjoying every second of Oliver''s caresses. "You''re doing great, Ollie. Just keep going."


    Feeling more relaxed and confident, Oliver began running his fingertips across her underboob, stroking the soft flesh and eliciting another happy moan from Mia.


    "Yes. Don''t feel shy, baby boy. Stroke my soft tities. Squeeze them hard," Mia whispered into his ear.


    Listening to her words, his fingers moved over to her massive right mound and wrapped around it, massaging the tender flesh as she instructed him.


    At first, he did so gently, but then he began squeezing it harder until her breast bulged between his fingers.


    "Ummmmmh...such a good boy."


    The sensation of her softness was driving him crazy as he felt the urge to look at her face. But he stopped himself, trying to hold back because he couldn''t stand to be exposed.


    Yet, the sudden movement of his head caught Mia''s attention, and she smiled, realizing what her son was thinking.


    She pushed his face away to see him blushing redder than a tomato, making her giggle.


    Then, Mia''s gaze moved to Adam and she shot him a wink, signaling to him that she was now going to move onto phase two of her plan.


    Adam nodded back, approving her decision.


    When Mia returned her attention to her son, she looked into his eyes and smiled.


    The very next moment, she grabbed him by the back of his head and forced his lips to hers. Oliver gasped in shock, thinking his mom had lost it when she kissed him.


    It was an unexpected turn of events for him, making him stiff as a board on top of her. However, as soon as he began to process what was happening, he wanted to break away from his mom. However, the tenderness and gentleness of the kiss stopped him.

 5. This Is Extreme, Right?

    He could feel the warmth radiating from her lips against his, and a tingling sensation was rushing through his body when she stroked his hair. At first, the experience was new to him, as he had never kissed anyone before. He had never had feelings for anyone before, being too shy to even think about dating.


    He didn''t know what to do with his hands, though, so he just placed them on the sides of his mother''s head, closing his eyes.


    Mia noticed his inexperience and took the lead, while her tongue slipped inside her son''s mouth and she began licking his tongue in circles. It felt amazing for her to kiss her son like this, letting her love and lust pour into the passionate action.


    After a long while of kissing, she broke the lip lock and gazed at Oliver, smiling proudly at herself.


    "M-Mom...?" Oliver mumbled between heavy breaths.


    "Hmmm, that was quite intense for someone so inexperienced in kissing, but that will soon change, Ollie. I am going to show you many things that will change you, honey."


    "But...it''s...wrong," he protested, yet his voice was shaking and there was no force behind his words. Oliver also couldn''t help but look at his father, who didn''t seem mad at the interaction in the slightest. In fact, Adam had been admiring his beautiful wife and seemed to enjoy watching his son make out with her.


    "Look at your dad, honey," she said, tilting his head toward Adam. "Does he look like a man who thinks this is wrong?"


    Oliver hesitated and looked again. His father had his hands resting under his head as he lay sideways facing them, just watching with a smile and calm eyes.


    "I think he''s enjoying the show," Mia giggled and pulled her son''s head back to hers, pressing her lips to his once more.


    For a few seconds, Oliver resisted, trying to prevent his mother from engaging him in another kiss, but his efforts were fruitless as her hand kept a firm grip on his head. When their tongues touched again, his resistance broke, and he let himself give in to the situation.


    Their saliva mixed with each other''s, creating a hot and wet mess that drove Mia crazy. A deep moan escaped her mouth as she felt pleasure and love build up inside her.


    She was enjoying this more than she thought possible, and she couldn''t believe how lucky she was that Adam had agreed to help her raise their shy boy in this unusual way.


    Eventually, they separated and stared at one another in silence for a moment before Oliver asked, "Why?"


    "Because I love you, baby. And I want you to be a happy, confident young man who won''t feel uncomfortable whenever being around girls."


    "But why is Dad agreeing with this?" he inquired as he continued looking at his dad.


    Adam smiled and shifted his body upwards so he could lean against the bed headrest. "Because I care about your well-being and happiness, son."


    "But... isn''t Mom cheating on you with me?"


    "Cheating? Why would you say that?"


    "Well, you two are married, and here she is kissing me and stuff."


    "Haha, that''s true, but there''s no cheating, Ollie. She isn''t doing anything behind my back or disrespecting me. She asked for permission beforehand, and she is doing all this for you. So if anything, you should be grateful to her, son."


    "For real?"


    "Of course," Adam and Mia responded in unison.


    Oliver couldn''t understand. His parents have never argued or shown any signs of hostility towards each other since they''ve been married. They seemed to love each other very much, always cuddling, hugging, and kissing. Maybe that''s why he''d never considered that his father would allow his wife to kiss him and let him touch her like this.


    "But why would you do all this for me? I mean, I know you want me to be more outgoing and stuff, but this is extreme, right?"


    "True, but we care about you, and we''ll do whatever it takes to help you get out of your shell. You are our precious boy, who deserves the best in the world. We don''t want you to waste your precious youth being afraid of the opposite gender just because you are inexperienced in relationships," Mia explained.


    "So that''s why, from this day on, you will do whatever your mom and I instruct you to do during the vacation. Understood?" Adam added.


    Oliver wanted to question and argue against his parents'' orders. Yet, there was an allure to the whole ordeal. He was attracted to his own mother, and being with her in this kind of situation made him aroused. And his father seemed supportive and proud of his son for it, which was weird but also nice.


    However, the shame and guilt still plagued Oliver''s thoughts. All this time, he''s been taught by his society and religion not to sin, yet here was his own flesh and blood encouraging and supporting his actions.


    Understanding her son''s troubled mind, Mia stroked his hair and asked, "Are you confused, Ollie?"


    "Y-Yes."


    Mia caressed his cheek, gazing at his handsome face, before asking, "Would you like me to explain further?"


    "Ummmm."


    Mia let go of his head and let Oliver sit up, creating some space between them and allowing him to look her in the eyes.


    "Okay. Now, kiss your hand," she commanded.


    "Huh?!" Oliver exclaimed, showing his confusion and surprise in his expression.


    "You heard me. Kiss your hand."


    Not understanding anything, Oliver still complied, bringing up his left hand to his lips. At first, he hesitated, staring at his mom as she waited with a smile. After a few moments, Oliver pressed his lips against his soft skin, giving it a soft peck, before retracting his arm.


    "Now, tell me, didn''t you just kiss your own flesh and blood, your own hand? So, what makes our kisses different?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uh, you''re not my hand?"

 6. Do Whatever Your Heart Desires.

    Mia laughed and shook her head. "No. But you are just a part of my flesh and blood, so what''s the difference? Tell me." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Realizing the flaw in his argument, Oliver didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Adam, however, couldn''t suppress his laughter while sitting on the other side of the bed. "Hahaha. As always, my wife, Mia, uses her weird logic to win her arguments."


    "Hey, it''s not weird. I''m just making a point." Mia pouted at her husband, while Oliver tried to find another way to justify his feelings.


    "If we follow the same logic as my beautiful wife, then it''s okay for her to make love between her and our son. Since he''s basically another extension of myself, Is that what you want to suggest, darling?" Adam teased.


    "Exactly, honey. Thank you for understanding my sense of logic," Mia agreed as she smirked at her husband. "So, back to the main topic, honey. Do you understand now?"


    Oliver still struggled to find a counterargument to her statement. Eventually, he relented and sighed. "I guess so."


    "Then stop thinking too much and follow what I say. I promise you will love it." Mia''s face lit up with excitement as she wrapped her arms around Oliver and pulled him in for another kiss.


    This time, Oliver returned the kiss without hesitation, allowing his tongue to slide against hers, tasting her sweetness while they swapped saliva.


    As the heat of the moment built up between them, Mia moved her hands down to his bare back and stroked his smooth skin, tracing her fingertips across his shoulder blades and spine.


    His hands also began groping and feeling up her body, traveling along her firm midriff and moving up towards her huge tits. Once he reached his destination, he took hold of both large mounds and squeezed them hard, causing a loud moan to escape from Mia''s lips.


    It was so sensual that Oliver became overwhelmed by lust, and he wanted to keep going, despite his earlier inhibitions.


    After breaking off the lip lock, Mia gasped for air and looked at her son with a seductive smile on her face. "Mhm... you are doing great, baby boy. You will become a ladies'' man soon." She then closed her eyes and gave him another peck on the lips before continuing.


    "Now, I want you to remove my bra, Ollie. Go on," she instructed while she stared into his eyes with desire.


    Her words sent chills down his spine as he imagined himself undressing her. It seemed too good to be true, but the thought of touching his mother''s naked tits turned him on so much that he couldn''t refuse.


    Taking a deep breath, Oliver reached behind her back and undid the clasp of her bra. Then he slowly pulled it off her shoulders and revealed her big melons.


    Oliver couldn''t believe his eyes as he saw his mom''s voluptuous assets. They were full, round, soft, and supple, with large pink areolas and long nipples that stood erect in arousal. The size of her boobs alone was enough to make him drool with lust, but the sight of her exposed flesh drove him crazy.


    Mia giggled at the expression on his face. "You are looking at my naked titties now, Ollie. How do they look?"


    "They''re so beautiful, Mom..."


    "Thanks, baby. Now, keep staring and don''t look away."


    Oliver''s eyes fixated on her bouncing jugs as she began groping herself. His mind went blank as he watched them sway from side to side, hypnotizing him. The urge to grab and suck on those lovely mounds overwhelmed him, yet he stayed still, trying to control his urges.


    Mia continued teasing her son by playing with her breasts, pinching, and pulling her nipples between her fingers. Every time she did so, Oliver felt a strong desire to touch her skin.


    She noticed his intense gaze and smiled. "Do you want to feel them?"


    He didn''t respond, but his expression told her everything she needed to know.


    Yet she had something else in mind. She wanted him to take initiative instead of waiting for her orders.


    "Let me tell you something, Ollie. Whenever you look at a woman with desire in your eyes and she returns the same gaze, then it''s okay for you to touch her, whether it''s her hand, face, breasts, or anywhere else on her body. Because that means she wants you too. She wants you to feel her up. So, you don''t have to ask for permission, honey. You just have to go for it. After all, why would a woman wear revealing clothes if she doesn''t want to attract men? So, always remember that, son."


    "R-Really?"


    "Yes. In fact, many women like it when guys take control of the situation. It shows them that they''re in charge and that the guy is not afraid to express his desires. Do you understand what I''m saying, Ollie?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then go wild, my baby boy. Don''t be afraid of taking control of the situation and touching my body freely. Do whatever your heart desires," she said with a loving smile on her face.


    Oliver swallowed hard before reaching out and grabbing hold of his mom''s breasts. They felt soft and heavy as he massaged them gently. He could feel the weight of her breasts in his palms, and he began to imagine how amazing it would feel to bury his face between them.


    So, he leaned forward and pressed his face into her cleavage, pushing his nose between her soft, warm mounds. It was an incredible sensation to have her flesh engulf his face like this, and he began kissing and licking her skin as he inhaled her sweet scent.


    "Aaahhh..." Mia moaned as Oliver began sucking on her nipples, causing her body to quiver with pleasure. "Yesssss..."


    She wrapped her arms around his head and embraced him in a tight hug while his mouth ravaged her tits, devouring them with passionate fervor. He couldn''t get enough of her. Her smooth skin felt so good against his lips and tongue.

 7. Tell Me, Mia. What Are You Thinking Right Now?

    As Oliver continued to pleasuring Mia, Adam watched the scene unfold from an aside with a grin on his face. It was thrilling to watch his son enjoy himself while doing such naughty things to his beautiful wife.


    He never imagined he''d ever see something like this in real life, yet here it was happening right before his eyes. And he was loving every second of it. It was as if he had found a hidden side of himself that he never knew existed.


    After a while, Oliver broke away from Mia''s embrace and looked at her face, gazing into her eyes. She stared back at him with lust and love burning in her blue orbs.


    Then she smiled and cupped his face, pulling him close until their noses touched. "You are doing so well, Ollie. Now, I want you to remove my thong and start playing with my pussy."


    Her words sent shivers down his spine as he thought about touching her most private area. He gulped, feeling nervous yet excited at the same time.


    Taking a look at his father, he saw Adam nod with approval and encouragement. "Don''t look for permission, boy. Do what your heart desires," he said.


    "I will," Oliver replied, determined to follow through with his mother''s request.


    With shaky hands, Oliver grabbed hold of Mia''s waistband, sliding it down her legs before tossing it aside.


    The moment he did so, a strong scent of her arousal wafted into his nostrils from between her legs. The smell was sweet, musky, and somewhat unfamiliar to him.


    Yet, at the same time, it triggered a deep instinct within him that made him want to bury his face into her crotch and taste her juices. But he resisted that urge, as he wanted to take a good look at her pussy first.


    So, Oliver leaned back a bit and stared at her lower lips. Her slit was wet and swollen, with pink flesh peeking out between her labia. He could see that she was already dripping wet, and he knew that she must''ve been aroused for quite some time.


    Seeing this, Oliver couldn''t contain his excitement any longer, so he dove right in, pressing his face against her crotch and inhaling her strong scent while running his tongue along her slit.


    The sudden movement caught Mia off guard, making her yelp in surprise. But soon, she began moaning as his tongue worked its magic on her pussy.


    "Ohhhhh... Yes! Just like that!" she cried out as he lapped up her juices with wild abandon. "You are such a good boy, Ollie. Don''t stop! Keep licking me, honey."


    Her words encouraged Oliver, and he began licking and sucking harder. He stuck his tongue inside her vagina, probing around, trying to find her sweet spot. As he did so, his nose rubbed against her clitoris, stimulating her further.


    It was such an intense sensation that Mia let out a loud moan and arched her back as she threw her head back in ecstasy. "Yesssssssssss!!!"


    Then she wrapped her legs around his head, pulling him closer and forcing his face deeper into her crotch. Her thick thighs squeezed against his cheeks as she continued screaming in pleasure.


    "Aaahhhhh!!! Aaaaahhhhhhhh!!!! My god!!! Ollie!! You''re doing so good!! Keep going! Please keep going!"


    Oliver listened to her words and continued eating her out while Adam watched the whole thing unfold with a grin on his face.


    Then he moved closer towards his moaning wife, leaned over, and whispered in her ear. "Tell me, Mia. What are you thinking right now?"


    "I''m...thinking...about...how much...I love...this...!" She gasped between moans. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you love?"


    "Being eaten out by our son while you watch! I love it so much!! It''s the most erotic thing ever! Oh god, I feel like I''m going crazy!!"


    Adam smiled and looked at Oliver, who had his eyes closed as he devoured his mom''s pussy with lustful fervor. "It seems like our boy is enjoying this too."


    "Yes!! He''s such a good boy! Such a talented tongue!" Mia shouted in bliss as she continued holding his head in place with her legs. "I can''t wait to teach him how to fuck me! I want him to destroy my pussy with his big cock!"


    "Oh? Is that so?" Adam teased her as he brushed her hair aside, revealing a beautiful face that was filled with lust and pleasure. "When did you see our son''s cock, darling?"


    "Just now! I glanced at it when he removed my panties! It''s so big! I think he has a bigger cock than you, honey."


    Adam laughed at her statement, but he didn''t mind at all. Instead, he leaned in and kissed her forehead. "Then we''ll just have to see about that later. For now, enjoy yourself while I give our son some tips on pleasing a woman."


    Mia opened her eyes, meeting Adam''s gaze, and smiled. "Thank you, husband."


    Adam returned the smile before shifting his attention towards Oliver.


    He moved beside Oliver and whispered in his ear, "Now, press your lips against her clit and suck on it hard while circling your tongue around it. Don''t forget to stick a finger or two into her pussy as well. Stretch it wide and explore her insides."


    Oliver nodded without lifting his head up, as he kept his mouth busy by doing exactly what his father had instructed.


    This caused her to cry out even louder than before. "Aaahhhh!!!!! Yes!!! Just like that! Don''t stop!! Keep going! Keep going!"


    Her voice was getting louder and louder as she neared orgasm. She felt like she was going to lose control of herself soon, which excited her beyond belief.

 8. I’m Just Speaking The Truth, Dear.

    Meanwhile, Adam continued whispering into Oliver''s ear, giving him pointers on how to pleasure his mother.


    It was a weird feeling to be getting advice on such matters from his father when he was already in the middle of performing oral sex on his wife, but Oliver didn''t care. All that mattered right now was pleasing his mom, and he was going to do everything in his power to make sure she enjoyed every second of this experience.


    After a few minutes, Mia started shaking all over as she felt her climax approaching. "Yes! Yes! I''m going to cum! I''m going to come from my son''s mouth! Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!"


    And with that, she reached her peak, squirting into Oliver''s mouth as her whole body convulsed in ecstasy. Her juices flowed freely, drenching his face as he continued licking her pussy clean.


    He could taste her salty-sweet flavor and feel her sticky fluids covering his lips and cheeks. He kept lapping up her fluids until she stopped shaking. Then he lifted his head up to look at her beautiful face, which was flushed red from the intense orgasm.


    "Haaah... Haaah..." She breathed in deeply as she tried to regain control of herself. "Haaah... That was incredible, Ollie. You were amazing."


    "I...am glad you liked it."


    Mia smiled and pulled him into a hug, planting a kiss on his lips. "Mhm. Thank you so much, honey. You did great for your first time. And do you still feel nervous about being close to a woman?"


    "Um...a bit, but I think I''m getting over it."


    "Well, let''s see about that." Mia smirked and placed her hand on his boxer briefs, squeezing his bulge and feeling his large cock hidden underneath. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver flinched, not expecting her to touch him there. Her hand felt warm and soft against his member, causing it to harden even more. Then she began stroking him through the fabric of his underwear.


    He was so aroused by this point that he couldn''t stop himself from moaning in pleasure as she fondled him. "Ahhhh... Mom..."


    Seeing his reaction, Mia giggled and kissed his cheek before whispering into his ear, "Are you ready to move on to the next stage, my dear?"


    "Y-yes," Oliver replied, blushing bright red at the thought of what would happen next.


    "Then take off your boxers and lie down on your back," Mia commanded.


    Oliver did as she told him to, getting rid of his last piece of clothing and lying down naked on the bed, his manhood standing tall in the air.


    Mia smiled at the sight of her son''s impressive member. "Such a nice cock you have, Ollie. It looks bigger than your father''s. Good thing we''ve come up with this plan."


    On the other hand, Adam laughed, finding it funny how his wife compared their cocks. "Now, now, honey. Let''s not exaggerate things."


    "I''m just speaking the truth, dear," Mia said as she turned her attention back towards Oliver, took hold of his shaft, and began stroking it slowly.


    Meanwhile, Oliver was feeling embarrassed by their exchange, so he closed his eyes and tried to focus on enjoying the sensation of his mom''s hand wrapped around his cock.


    It was different from when he masturbated because it was someone else touching him instead of himself. It was exciting and made him feel horny beyond belief.


    "You have a huge dick, baby boy. It feels amazing to touch it. So hard and thick. I bet many girls would love to be fucked by such a big cock like yours."


    Mia continued praising her son''s manhood, which caused Oliver to blush even harder yet filled him with pride and joy at the same time.


    And while his eyes were still closed, Mia leaned forward and planted a kiss on the tip of his member before taking him into her mouth.


    "Ahhhhhhh!" Oliver moaned loudly as she began sucking him off. He could feel her tongue swirling around the head of his shaft while her hand stroked his base. It felt incredible¡ªbetter than anything he had ever experienced before.


    It was a level of pleasure that Oliver never thought possible. He knew that he wouldn''t last long at this rate, so he tried to hold back and enjoy every second of this blissful moment.


    His hands grabbed onto the bedsheets as he moaned in ecstasy. "Mooooom... This feels so good..."


    Mia enjoyed hearing him call her name in such an erotic way, but she didn''t stop what she was doing. Instead, she began bobbing her head up and down, taking him deeper into her mouth with each thrust.


    As Oliver was about to lose control and climax, Adam placed his hand on Mia''s shoulder, gaining her attention and signaling her to stop before Oliver orgasmed.


    Mia understood what he meant and slowed down her movements, allowing Oliver to regain his composure and stop himself from ejaculating.


    With a pop, she released his cock from her mouth and smiled at him. "Sorry, Ollie. I got carried away there and forgot that you are a virgin."


    "It''s okay, Mom. This feels amazing."


    "Good, then let''s continue." Without further ado, Mia resumed sucking him off while stroking his balls with her free hand.


    This time, she kept the pace steady and made sure not to overdo it again. It didn''t take long for Oliver to start moaning again as he enjoyed her blowjob.


    Oliver lost track of time as Mia sucked him off, giving him an incredible experience. He had never felt this good before, and he knew that he would never forget this moment for as long as he lived.


    Once he was close to cumming again, Oliver tried to hold back as long as he could, but it was impossible for him to resist the pleasure he felt when his mom took his whole length deep into her mouth.


    "Mom...I''m I''m going to cum... Ahhhhh..."


    At his warning, Mia increased the speed of her movements, causing him to finally explode inside her mouth.

 9. Mom!!! I Love You!!!

    He felt his seed shooting out of his cock and filling her throat with his thick, warm fluid. It was an incredible sensation that made him feel euphoric beyond belief.


    And when he opened his eyes again, he saw Mia swallowing every last drop of his cum, gulping it all down without hesitation.


    When she was done, she let go of his member and looked at him with a satisfied smile on her face. "How did it feel, honey?"


    "It felt incredible, Mom. Thank you."


    "Don''t thank me yet, Ollie. The real fun is just about to begin." Mia chuckled as she left to clean her mouth before coming back in a few moments.


    Oliver raised an eyebrow, wondering what she meant by that. Then he turned to look at Adam, who was sitting beside him with a big grin on his face.


    "Time to take the next step, my boy. Now, let''s see if you can make your mother cum from being fucked."


    Hearing those words coming out of his father''s mouth made Oliver freeze up for a second before realizing what he had said. "Wait, you want me to...have sex with Mom?"


    "That''s right," Mia replied as she positioned herself above him, straddling his waist while grabbing hold of his cock.


    She stroked it a few times to get it hard again before rubbing the tip against her wet slit. Then she looked into his eyes and smiled. "Ready to fuck your mommy, baby boy?"


    Oliver''s heart raced faster than ever before as he watched his mom get ready to take his virginity. He knew this was wrong, but at the same time, he wanted to experience this moment more than anything else in the world.


    So, Oliver took a deep breath and answered with determination. "Yes."


    Seeing this, Mia leaned back a little to allow him a full view of her dripping pussy hovering over his throbbing member. "Then here I go..."


    She slowly lowered herself onto him, sliding his cock inside her tight hole little by little until he bottomed out inside her, letting out a soft moan as she felt his entire length filling her up.


    "Ungh... Mom... So tight." Oliver gasped when he felt the warmth of her insides enveloping his manhood. It was such an amazing sensation that he almost came again right then and there.


    However, he somehow managed to control himself and took deep breaths to calm himself down. Then he looked at Mia and saw her smiling down at him with loving eyes.


    "Mhm, Ollie. You''re so big inside me." She moaned before leaning down to kiss him passionately on the lips. Their tongues intertwined as they made out, which caused Oliver to get even harder inside her.


    And when they separated, Mia whispered into his ear, "Also, welcome back home, son."


    Hearing her say those words, Oliver realized that he was back inside the place where he was born, the most sacred place of all, and that knowledge turned him on further.


    Then she started moving her hips, bouncing up and down on top of him, making sure to take every inch of him deep inside her. It felt incredible, feeling his hard member slide in and out of her tight hole, stretching her out and filling her up.


    "Ahhhhh... Mmmm... Ollie... Ahhhh..." Mia moaned as she rode him faster and harder with each passing moment. Her breasts bounced along with her movements, enticing Oliver to grab them and play with them while she continued riding him.


    And he did just that, groping and fondling them as they jiggled about. It was such an erotic sight that Oliver couldn''t believe he was actually doing this. He was actually having sex with his own mother.


    This fact made his arousal soar through the roof, and he started thrusting his hips upward, meeting her movements halfway, causing her to cry out in pleasure. "Aaahhhh!!! Yes! Fuck me! Fuck me harder!"


    Oliver felt as if he had gone crazy as he fucked his mom with wild abandon. He lost all sense of time as he fucked her like a beast, slamming hard into her tight pussy again and again while she screamed in ecstasy above him.


    "Mom... I''m going to cum..." Oliver warned, feeling himself nearing his climax once more.


    Hearing this, Mia began moving faster and harder, wanting to make sure that they both came at the same time. "Me too, baby boy. Just hold on a little longer and fill me up with your seed." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her words made Oliver even more excited, and he increased his pace even further, trying to hold back until she climaxed first.


    Then it happened, and Mia let out a loud cry as she reached her orgasm, squirting all over his crotch. "Ahhhhhhhh!!!!!!!"


    And with that, Oliver couldn''t resist anymore and released his cum inside her womb, shooting out a massive load of thick, hot semen deep into her core. "Mom!!! I love you!"


    "I love you too, Ollie!" Mia cried out in pleasure while her body shuddered from the intense pleasure of her climax. It was the best feeling ever for her, feeling her son''s warm cum filling her womb up to the brim.


    Soon, she collapsed on top of him, exhausted from the intense fucking, and snuggled up against his chest as they caught their breaths.


    "You were amazing, Ollie," Mia whispered into his ear. "I''m so proud of you."


    Oliver smiled and hugged her back as he groped her large ass. "Thank you, Mom. I also loved it."

 10. There Is No Need To Feel Guilty About Enjoying Her Body.

    The two continued cuddling in silence for a while until Adam cleared his throat and spoke up.


    "Now, then. It''s my turn, my love." He positioned himself behind her, pressing his hardened manhood against her butt crack, his tip brushing against her asshole.


    "You really can''t wait, huh? Fine by me." Mia giggled and looked at Oliver. "I hope you don''t mind if your father joins in."


    Oliver gulped as he stared at her face with concern. "Will you be okay?"


    "Of course, dear. I can take it," she assured him with a smile. "However, this will be my first time taking a double penetration. So, I might be a little uncomfortable at first."


    "No worries, darling. You''ll get used to it," Adam reassured her from behind as he began pushing his cock inside her tight hole.


    "Aahhh... It''s big... Just like Ollie''s..." she moaned as he slid into her ass slowly, inch by inch. It felt different than being fucked in the pussy, but still amazing nonetheless.


    And it just took a few moments for him to bottom out inside her, letting out a satisfied sigh as he did so. "Oh yes... Your ass feels so good around me, Mia."


    "Thanks, honey." She giggled and turned to look at Oliver. "Well then, baby boy. Are you ready to fuck my pussy again?"


    "Um...yes!" Oliver replied and started thrusting up into her pussy while Adam rammed into her asshole from behind.


    The two men began moving in sync, fucking her together as one, stretching her holes wide open with their massive cocks. This caused Mia to let out a loud scream of pleasure as she felt them penetrating her deeply.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhh!!!! This feels so good. And I can''t believe that the two of you are fucking me at the same time. My pussy and ass are getting ravaged by my two favorite men in the world!"


    "Of course, we will take good care of our queen." Adam chuckled as he continued pumping into her, while Oliver did the same from below and added. "You''re the most beautiful woman ever, Mom." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her heart filled with joy when she heard those words coming out of their mouths. It made her feel so happy that tears started welling up in her eyes.


    She looked down at her son''s face and saw his expression full of love for her. And at that moment, she knew that everything she did was worth it because it brought them closer together.


    "I love you, my son, and my husband. Please... keep making love to me until the end of time."


    "We will." Oliver smiled and gave her another kiss on the lips as they continued their intense lovemaking session.


    The sounds of slapping flesh and moaning echoed throughout the room as the two men fucked her together like animals in heat while she was sandwiched between them, her mind going blank from the pleasure she received.


    She couldn''t believe how lucky she was to have these two wonderful men in her life, who were able to share her and fuck her at the same time without any jealousy or anger between them.


    As their pace increased, so did Mia''s pleasure. Every thrust into her made her moan even louder than before, as they hit all the right spots inside her. Their thick cocks filled her up completely, stretching her holes out as far as possible.


    This was the kind of sex she always dreamed about but never thought would ever happen in reality. Moreover, having it happen with her son and husband made it even more special for her.


    "Aaahhh... Fuck...! I''m getting close..." Adam grunted as he neared his limit. "Where should I cum, Mia?"


    "Inside me!" she cried out. "I want to feel both of your cocks exploding deep inside my body. Please don''t stop until you fill me up with every last drop of your cum!"


    Hearing her request, Adam nodded and started thrusting harder into her ass, making sure to reach his climax soon.


    At the same time, Oliver felt Mia''s walls tightening around him, indicating that she was also getting close to orgasm as well. "Mom... I love how you talk dirty. It makes me so hard."


    "Ohhhh... Ollie... Your thick cock feels amazing inside me... I''m going to come... I''m going to squirt again from your huge dick fucking me so good... Please make your mother cum all over your big fat cock... Give me your cum, baby boy..."


    Those words were all it took for Oliver to lose control and blow his load deep into her womb again, spraying his hot seed inside her womb once more.


    This caused her to scream in ecstasy as she reached her climax too, gushing out her love juices onto his crotch while Adam shot his cum into her ass, filling her up with their warm semen at the same time. "Aaaaahhhhhh!!!!!"


    And then everything went dark as Mia passed out from the intense pleasure she received.


    Her body lay limp on top of Oliver''s chest while he and Adam continued shooting out ropes of cum into her holes, filling them up completely. They kept thrusting into her until they were drained dry.


    Once they finished emptying themselves into her, Adam pulled out first and collapsed beside them on the bed. He was panting heavily from the exertion and couldn''t move anymore.


    Oliver looked over at his mother''s unconscious form lying on top of him and worried if she was alright. "Uh... Mom?"


    But he didn''t receive any response from her, which made him even more concerned. "Mom? Mom! Are you okay?!"


    "Don''t worry, my boy. She just passed out from the intense pleasure she felt. I guess we went a little too hard on her." Adam chuckled and patted Oliver''s shoulder before adding, "You did great today, son. I''m so proud of you. I knew you would be able to satisfy your mom. After all, you are my son."


    Hearing those words made Oliver feel relieved that everything was fine. He smiled and replied, "Thanks, Dad. And thanks for sharing Mom with me."


    "Don''t mention it, Ollie. She belongs to both of us, after all. So, there is no need to feel guilty about enjoying her body."


    Oliver nodded and kissed Mia on the forehead, which caused her to smile in her sleep. Then he closed his eyes as well and fell asleep with her on top of him while holding her tight in his arms.


    As for Adam, he sat up and grabbed his phone from the bedside table. He had to do this before he forgot.


    He began recording a video of them sleeping naked together, with Mia still impaled on Oliver''s cock and their combined cum oozing out of her pussy and ass.


    After taking a few minutes to film them in various poses, he ended the recording and sent it to someone he knew would love to see it. Then he set his phone aside and went to sleep beside his family, satisfied with what they had accomplished today.

 11. Mom, You Are So Greedy.

    Oliver woke up before anyone else in the room and noticed his naked mother still sleeping on top of him with her legs spread open. Their bodies were still connected with his cock inside her pussy, which made him feel very satisfied.


    He couldn''t believe last night was real. But as he stared at her angelic face, feeling his hard cock buried deep inside her warm, moist folds, he knew it wasn''t a dream. Everything about their lovemaking session seemed like something out of a fantasy, but it happened, and he loved every minute of it. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he realized how much he was missing out on by not pursuing women due to his lack of self-confidence. Sure, he might still struggle with it at times, but now he knows that there is nothing to be afraid of anymore. If he keeps trying, he can get the girl.


    As these thoughts filled his head, he moved his hands on her ass, and he groped her cheeks, enjoying how smooth yet firm they felt against his palms. They were so round and bouncy that he couldn''t help himself from playing with them, which caused Mia to let out soft moans while still asleep.


    It also made him remember the scene where she was getting double penetrated by him and his father. That was something he would never forget. He didn''t expect it to happen, but he didn''t mind at all, and neither did his dad.


    Speaking of his father, Oliver turned his head and saw Adam still lying next to them on the bed, snoring loudly. It seemed like he was in a deep sleep after all the fun they had last night.


    Then Oliver felt his mom stirring awake as she woke up. She looked at him and gave him a loving smile before leaning down to kiss him on the lips. "Good morning, Ollie."


    Their lips locked together in a passionate embrace that went on for several intense minutes until they broke apart for air.


    "Good morning, Mom," he replied between pants. "How did you sleep?"


    "Very well, thanks to you and your father." Mia giggled as she moved her hips up and down his shaft.


    Oliver let out a groan of pleasure at the sudden stimulation, which caused her to giggle even more before continuing. "Last night was amazing, Ollie. I''m glad we decided to do this together. However, I hope you didn''t forget why we started this whole thing in the first place, did you?"


    "No, I didn''t, Mom. I will try not to get nervous around girls anymore."


    "That''s good. I know that you can overcome your fear. Just believe in yourself, and everything will work out." Mia gave him another kiss before adding. "Now, let''s continue where we left off yesterday. Shall we?"


    "Sure. But I want to try something new first."


    Mia raised an eyebrow in curiosity as she asked, "Oh? Such as what?"


    "I want to fuck you from behind while you''re standing on all fours on the bed," Oliver suggested with confidence.


    "Oooh, I see. I like the sound of that." Mia grinned before lifting herself off him and getting on all fours in front of him.


    Her large breasts hung down as she arched her back and wiggled her big ass at Oliver. "Like this, baby?"


    "Yes. Just like that." Oliver answered as he got behind his mom''s curvy body and placed the tip of his cock against her dripping, wet slit.


    Without further delay, he pushed forward, burying himself balls deep inside her in one single movement. This caused Mia to gasp in surprise and pleasure as she gripped the sheets tightly under her.


    "Oh god... this is the best way to enjoy morning sex."


    Oliver nodded in agreement and grabbed hold of Mia''s hips firmly as he began pounding her hard and fast, causing her ass cheeks to ripple every time he slammed into her.


    "Ahhhhhhh... Yes... Fuck Mommy hard! I want to feel every inch of that big fat cock stretching my pussy out!" Mia cried out as she pushed back against him, meeting his thrusts head-on.


    Oliver grunted while he pounded away at Mia''s tight pussy like there''s no tomorrow. "It feels so good, Mom. I''m glad that I lost my virginity to you. There is no one else I would rather be my first than you."


    His words made Mia''s heart fill up with joy. She was very happy to hear such things coming out of her son''s mouth and couldn''t stop smiling while getting pounded senseless by him.


    As Oliver continued railing his mother''s tight snatch, Mia took the opportunity to glance around the room and saw Adam still fast asleep. It made her remember how much fun last night was, and she wished that he could join them in the morning too.


    With those thoughts on her mind, she reached out towards her sleeping husband''s cock with one hand, stroking it back to life. It took a while, but she succeeded, getting it nice and hard. Once she was satisfied with that result, she began sucking on his manhood, making him moan in pleasure.


    Looking at what Mia was doing, Oliver couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight. "Mom, you are so greedy. You just can''t get enough sex, huh?"


    "That''s right, my dear son. I''m a total slut who loves getting fucked by men." Mia replied as she licked her way up to the tip before engulfing Adam''s shaft into her mouth.


    Oliver sped up his thrusts while he watched her give head to his dad. "Does that mean you want to do this with other people too?"


    Listening to his words, Mia released Adam''s member with a loud pop and turned around to look at her son as she replied. "Hmmm, I don''t know. Maybe? Are you fine with sharing me with others?"


    "Why shouldn''t I? You have the perfect body that anyone would love to get a taste of, Mom. It''s just that I would never want to share you with a stranger."

 12. Unexpected Visitor.

    "But you don''t mind sharing me with someone close to us, like your friends?"


    "Maybe." Oliver shrugged and continued, "However, I don''t think any of them would want to sleep with their friend''s mother."


    Mia chuckled before giving Oliver a mischievous wink. "Oh, you never know. My body has a habit of affecting people in strange ways."


    At the same time, Adam opened his eyes and added, "That''s right. Your mom can drive anyone mad with her sexy body and lustful nature."


    "What about you, Dad?" Oliver asked. "Do you want her to sleep with other guys as well?"


    Adam laughed as he stroked Mia''s cheek with affection, making her close her eyes in contentment. "To be honest, I''m fine as long as she''s satisfied. What kind of man wouldn''t want to please his woman? As long as I am here, I will ensure she is satisfied no matter what."


    His words caused Mia''s heart to swell with love for him, and she felt like she would burst with joy at any moment. She couldn''t believe she could be this lucky to have a caring husband like Adam who cared for her pleasure and needs above everything else.


    However, their little chat made her notice that Oliver had stopped moving, and she turned around to look at him in confusion.


    "Um...Son. Why did you stop? Did you get tired?"


    But his attention wasn''t focused on her but on something behind them, so she followed his gaze and saw what he was looking at.


    Standing by the doorway of the room, a beautiful blonde woman stood there with an expression of pure shock plastered all over her pretty face.


    She looked to be around the same age as Mia and had a slim yet curvaceous body that was clad in the black uniform of a hotel room service, which consisted of a short skirt, a white shirt that was tightly wrapped around her large breasts, and a red bowtie around her neck. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This unexpected visitor caused the trio to freeze up for several moments, unsure how to react to the situation.


    However, Mia soon recovered and turned her attention towards Oliver. She noticed that he was staring at the woman''s body with a look of interest in his eyes.


    She wondered if he found her attractive. If so, then maybe they could have some fun with this stranger before sending her away.


    Deciding to test her theory, she nudged her son''s leg and whispered, "Do you like her, Ollie?"


    Upon hearing that question, Oliver gave her an absent-minded nod as he continued ogling the beautiful blonde woman''s curvy figure. He didn''t even notice Mia whispering something into his ear.


    After she got his confirmation, Mia smirked and decided to take things further.


    She got off the bed and walked over towards the woman, who flinched when she saw her approach and began to speak. "I''m sorry, ma''am. I didn''t mean to intrude on your private time. Please forgive me. I''ll leave right away."


    Before she could do so, Mia grabbed hold of her hand and pulled her closer until they stood face-to-face. Then she gave the woman a seductive smile before whispering into her ear. "It''s okay. You don''t have to go. In fact, why don''t you join us for some fun?"


    The blonde woman stared at Mia with wide eyes as she tried to comprehend what was going on. She was unsure how to respond, but she didn''t have much time to think about it because Mia got behind her and made her look in the direction of Oliver, who was still staring at them.


    "My son here really likes you, you know. He''s been admiring your body since you came into the room. Don''t you think he looks handsome?"


    Hearing this, the woman''s gaze fell upon Oliver''s handsome face and muscular body, which caused her to blush.


    Then Mia reached out towards her shirt and began unbuttoning it slowly, exposing her large breasts covered by a black lace bra.


    As she did so, she continued speaking in a low voice. "Look at his big cock. Isn''t it wonderful? I bet you''d love to feel it deep inside your pussy, don''t you?"


    Once all of the buttons were undone, Mia slipped the shirt off her shoulders and dropped it onto the floor before reaching for the zipper of her skirt. She pulled it down and let it fall around her feet, revealing her matching black panties and garter belt.


    All the while, the woman continued staring at Oliver with a look of desire in her eyes as she watched him stroking his cock in front of her.


    It turned her body on so much that she could feel her arousal building up inside her core, making her panties wet with anticipation.


    When Mia noticed this, she gave Oliver a signal to come closer, which he did without hesitation.


    He got off the bed and approached the woman until he stood right in front of her, face-to-face. Then he reached out towards the woman''s face and gently cupped her cheek in his hand before leaning forward to place his lips against hers.


    As their tongues intertwined, the woman closed her eyes and let out a soft moan as she wrapped her arms around Oliver''s neck and pulled him closer to her body.


    Oliver soon found himself getting lost in the moment as he explored the depths of her mouth with his tongue, tasting every inch of her sweetness. His hands moved down to her hips, pulling them close to his own. He felt her large breasts press up against his chest and enjoyed how they squished between their bodies.


    Soon enough, Oliver began groping the woman''s plump ass cheeks through her panties with both hands, causing her to moan louder as she grinded her crotch against his throbbing member. She could feel its heat radiating against her nether regions, making her want it even more.


    While the two of them made out, Mia walked over to Adam and began kissing him too, keeping an eye on the couple as she did so.

 13. Do You Regret Letting Someone Else Take Your Place?

    When she saw that they were getting along well, she broke the kiss and leaned down to whisper something into Adam''s ear.


    "It seems like Ollie got another girl to play with."


    Adam smiled as he wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer to him. "That''s good. Now I can have you all to myself for a while."


    Mia giggled before asking. "What do you want to do with me, Adam?"


    His response was to push her down onto the bed and spread her legs apart. Then he positioned himself between them and pressed his lips against hers once more while thrusting his hips forward, penetrating her pussy with his cock.


    This sudden action caused Mia to gasp out loud in surprise, but she soon recovered from the shock and wrapped her limbs around his body, clinging to him tightly as he ravaged her insatiable snatch with his thick rod.


    She let out muffled moans of ecstasy while their tongues intertwined together in passionate bliss. Her fingers clawed at his back in pleasure as she felt his member slamming deep inside her tight passage.


    Meanwhile, Oliver and the woman separated their mouths from each other, allowing them to breathe again.


    "What''s...your name?" Oliver asked as he struggled to catch his breath.


    "Sheila," the woman answered in between pants.


    "Nice to meet you, Sheila. My name is Oliver." Oliver said before giving his new acquaintance another deep kiss.


    As soon as their lips touched again, he picked her up by holding onto her butt, which caused her to wrap her legs around his waist as she clung to him for support. This position made it easier to rub their crotches together while their tongues wrestled inside their mouths.


    Oliver carried Sheila over to the bed where his mom and dad were fucking, making sure not to break the lip lock they shared during that short trip.


    When he arrived at his destination, he laid her down on her back, and she quickly wrapped her arms around Oliver''s neck as she pulled him closer to resume their heated kissing.


    Oliver placed his hands on her thighs, pushing them further apart so that he could get better access to her pussy. He moved the fabric of her panties aside and rubbed his shaft against her moistened entrance before plunging inside.


    This sudden action caused Sheila''s back to arch as she threw her head back in pleasure, letting out a loud scream of ecstasy. "Aaaaahhhhh!!! Oh god!! It feels good!!"


    The moment he penetrated her folds, he couldn''t help but groan in pleasure at how tight and warm her inner walls squeezed his length. It wasn''t like fucking his mother''s pussy, though. It felt different, and he loved the new experience.


    He soon began thrusting into her with all of his might, burying his entire shaft deep within her tight tunnel before pulling it out again, only to repeat the process over and over again.


    Meanwhile, Mia watched them while getting fucked by Adam, who had her pinned down onto the bed with his hands gripping her wrists above her head.


    She smiled as she noticed Oliver thrusting his cock inside Sheila''s pussy with wild abandon, causing the latter to scream out loud in pleasure every time he rammed into her.


    Seeing this sight turned her on even more than she already was, making her inner walls squeeze down around Adam''s thick rod with every movement he made.


    "Ahhhh!! I love watching Ollie fuck that blonde slut," she cried out in ecstasy while looking at them. "He looks so hot, fucking her senseless."


    Her words caused Adam to smirk and lean down towards her ear before whispering into it. "I bet you wish it was you getting fucked by him, huh? Do you regret letting someone else take your place?"


    "No, I don''t. In fact, I''m happy that he found someone else to play with. After all, it gives me a chance to have some fun with you." Mia replied with a seductive smile as she continued moaning from his relentless pounding.


    On the other hand, Oliver was having the time of his life as he pounded Sheila''s pussy into oblivion. He loved the feeling of her tight walls squeezing around his shaft, and he couldn''t get enough of her sweet moans and screams.


    Her breasts bounced up and down every time he thrust inside her, making them look even more alluring than before. He couldn''t help but lower her bra, letting her breasts spill out and be free. He immediately groped and squeezed them in his hands with an eagerness that made her gasp in surprise.


    "Ahn... your hands feel so good on my tits!" She cried out in ecstasy as she ran her fingers through his hair while grinding against him in sync with his thrusts. "I love it when men play with my big breasts."


    After hearing those words come out of Sheila''s mouth, Oliver leaned down to suck on her stiff nipples while looking straight into her eyes.


    He licked and sucked on them while rubbing his thumbs over her pink nubs. Then he moved his hands behind her back and unhooked her bra before pulling it off completely. This allowed him to have better access to her breasts as he continued playing with them. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Sheila was getting lost in pleasure from the constant stimulation she received from Oliver, who seemed intent on making her feel good.


    She didn''t think things could get any better until he moved one hand down towards her clitoris and started rubbing it.


    The sudden contact caused her whole body to tremble as an intense wave of pleasure washed over her, causing her to scream out loud.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhh!" she screamed as she felt her orgasm building up inside her core. "Oh my god... I''m gonna cum soon!!"


    Upon hearing those words coming out of Sheila''s mouth, Oliver rubbed her clit faster while increasing the pace of his thrusts, making sure to hit her sweet spots as much as possible.

 14. Can I See You Again?

    Adam and Mia heard Sheila screaming out in ecstasy and decided to join them in climaxing together.


    So, Adam let go of Mia''s wrists and held on to her waist instead, slamming his cock deep inside her pussy over and over again with rapid thrusts.


    "Ohhhh yeah... That''s it, baby. Keep fucking me hard!! I''m getting close to cumming too!!" Mia cried out as she arched her back to allow him better access to her insides.


    "Shit... I''m almost there..." Adam grunted before shouting in a loud voice. "Let''s cum together, everyone!!"


    Oliver heard this and looked at Sheila. He saw that she was about to cum as well, so he moved both hands onto her hips and pounded her as fast and hard as he could.


    "Ahhhh.... I am cumming." Mia and Sheila moaned simultaneously, their bodies shaking from the powerful orgasm that washed over them.


    As they reached their climax, their inner walls clenched around Oliver and Adam''s cocks, bringing them to their own orgasms.


    Adam shot his load deep into Mia''s pussy, while Oliver did the same inside Sheila''s womb. Both men groaned in pleasure as they filled up their partners with their thick cum until they collapsed on top of them in exhaustion.


    Everyone laid there, catching their breaths as they tried to recover from their intense climaxes.


    Once he had recovered enough, Oliver rolled off of Sheila and sat up on the bed, admiring her curvaceous body as she lay next to him.


    "You''re really beautiful, Sheila," he complimented her while gazing at her gorgeous face.


    She smiled back at him before replying. "Thank you, Oliver. I enjoyed every second of our lovemaking session together."


    "Me too." Oliver returned her smile and leaned down to give her another kiss on the lips.


    Then he pulled away and looked towards Mia and Adam, who were still lying next to each other with their arms wrapped around each other.


    Sheila also turned her attention towards them before looking back at Oliver and asking. "So... are they your parents?"


    Oliver nodded as he replied, "Yes, they are."


    Upon hearing that response, Sheila blinked several times in surprise at what he just said. She couldn''t believe it.


    Not only did he have sex with his mother right in front of his father, but he also fucked a complete stranger with the help of his mother.


    This was the most surreal experience she had ever experienced in her life, but at the same time, it made her feel very aroused.


    "Wow... I didn''t expect this at all. But that''s so hot." Sheila said as she sat up on the bed and adjusted her hair before adding. "You know, I am not sure how you will feel about this, but I also happen to have a son around your age. And sometimes, I do get aroused by the thought of having sex with him."


    This confession caught Oliver off guard, but he couldn''t help but wonder if all the mothers out there had such fantasies. Maybe this was a normal thing after all.


    Before he could ask her more questions, however, she suddenly got off the bed and started gathering up her clothes.


    "I should get going now. I am still on duty."


    As she slipped on her skirt and shirt, Oliver decided to ask her one last question. "Um... Can I see you again?"


    Sheila paused for a moment to consider his request before replying with a smile. "Sure. Give me your number, and I will contact you later tonight."


    Oliver did as he was told and exchanged numbers with her. After that, she finished getting dressed and left the room.


    After Sheila left, Mia sat up and crawled over towards Oliver. She placed her hands on his chest and smiled at him as she said, "Looks like you got another woman to fuck besides me. You''re getting better at this, my dear son."


    Oliver chuckled and kissed her on the lips before replying, "Thanks, Mom. But it was only thanks to your help that I could do this."


    "That''s not true. You''re a very handsome young man who can make any woman fall for you. Trust me, Ollie. You just have to take the initiative and talk to girls. Once you get more comfortable around them, everything will fall into place without any problems."


    "Okay, Mom. I will try my best to talk to other girls from now on."


    "Well, since we had enough fun for the morning, why don''t we take a shower and then go grab some breakfast?" Adam suggested as he got off the bed and stretched his arms above his head.


    Mia and Oliver agreed with his suggestion, so they all headed towards the bathroom together.


    S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 15. You Did? With Whom?

    After breakfast, they went sightseeing around the local landmarks. It had been a long time since Mia visited this city, so she was happy to explore it once again. However, her main purpose for coming here was to spend quality time with her family, which she did.


    They walked hand-in-hand as they strolled down the streets of the city. Occasionally, they would stop at various shops and stores to buy some souvenirs or look around at the various merchandise that was being sold.


    It was nice having someone who loved you and cared about your well-being by your side. It made you feel safe and secure in this cruel world. That''s why Mia cherished every moment she spent with her husband and son. They were her whole life, and she would do anything for them.


    The same was true for them as well. They both loved Mia more than anything else in the world. And because of that love, they were willing to do anything for her happiness. Even if it meant sharing her with others.


    They didn''t care about jealousy or competition between them because, at the end of the day, they knew that no one could ever take their place in her heart.


    However, Mia didn''t have any intention of being with other men besides her husband and son. She wanted to be faithful to them alone. After all, she had never felt the need to seek out anyone else before. So why should she start now?


    But at the same time, she also felt like she needed more than just a sexual relationship with Oliver. She wanted him to be her boyfriend and treat her like a woman instead of a mother.


    She wanted to date him and have fun with him, like a normal couple would. Of course, that didn''t mean she wanted to ignore his need for pleasure.


    On the contrary, she planned on giving him everything he could ever ask for whenever possible. But at least she hoped that their relationship could evolve into something more than just incestuous fucking between mother and son.


    "Mom," Oliver spoke up, breaking her train of thought and causing Mia to turn her head towards him, giving him her full undivided attention. "I was wondering something."


    "Hmmm? What is it, Ollie?" Mia tilted her head sideways and asked.


    "How did dad propose to you?"


    ¡°Hahaha¡­.¡± Adam laughed at the question and answered it before Mia had a chance to say anything.


    "It was nothing spectacular. We had a nice dinner date, went for a walk in the park, and ended up sitting under the stars, gazing at the night sky. Then, out of nowhere, I asked her to marry me. She accepted my proposal without hesitation, and we kissed." Adam recalled with fond memories. "Of course, we had to keep it a secret from everyone else because your mom was dating someone else at that time."


    "Oh yeah! I forgot about that." Mia nodded as she remembered her previous lover. He was such a nice guy, too. He really treated her well, but unfortunately, things didn''t work out in his favor since Adam came along.


    "Huh? You had another boyfriend?" Oliver raised an eyebrow at her in surprise.


    "Yeah. His name was Mark, and he was a very kind man. But I fell in love with your father and decided to be with him instead." Mia sighed sadly. "I still feel bad for breaking up with him though, because he took it hard and blamed himself for losing me."


    Upon hearing this, Oliver couldn''t help but feel a little jealous. He wondered if there was anyone else besides him and his dad that his mom had feelings for.


    "Did you love any other guys besides Dad and Mark?"


    Mia shook her head. "Not really. I mean, I did have crushes on other men when I was younger, but they weren''t serious relationships or anything. Most of them didn''t even know about my feelings towards them because I never acted upon them. Besides..."


    She paused for a moment before continuing.


    "Besides, the way your father loved me was different from anyone else''s. He made me feel special and unique. He gave me hope that there could be someone out there for me who would accept me the way I am and love me with all their heart. That is why I chose him over all others."


    Mia finished explaining her thoughts on relationships while looking directly into Oliver''s eyes. She wanted him to understand how much Adam meant to her and how much he changed her life for the better.


    He smiled at her words and wrapped an arm around her waist before whispering into her ear.


    "Mom, can I ask you a question?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure. Go ahead, baby." Mia gave him permission to ask whatever he wanted to know, so he took a deep breath and asked her his question.


    "How many people have you slept with before?"


    This question caught her off guard, but she managed to compose herself before responding.


    "Why do you ask that, sweetheart?"


    "I don''t know. I just felt curious, that''s all. Because you were talking about loving dad and all, but you said he was just one of several men that you had a crush on but didn''t pursue the relationship."


    Oliver pointed out and quickly added, "Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked you that question..."


    "No, no, it''s okay. I am not mad." Mia replied in a soft voice as she placed her hand over Oliver''s cheek before saying, "Well, to answer your question, I think I have had sex with maybe seven or eight men? Most of them were boyfriends I had during my high school years and college days, but a couple of them were one-night stands. But, as for your father, we got married just before I graduated from university."


    "Oh..." Oliver nodded in understanding before asking another question. "Have you ever slept with any girls?"


    This time, Mia''s cheeks flushed red as she averted her gaze away from Oliver.


    "Uhh...w-well..."


    "You did? With whom?" Oliver pressed on.


    Seeing his wife''s reaction, Adam stepped into their conversation with an amused grin on his face.


    "Oh, she definitely did. Rather, she still does, right, honey?"


    Hearing this made Mia''s face turn even brighter as she covered her blushing cheeks with both palms.


    Adam laughed at his wife''s embarrassment before continuing with his explanation.


    "You see, my dear boy, your mom is bisexual. Which means she enjoys the company of males as well as females, although she does seem to prefer the latter more than the former."


    "Really? That''s cool, mom." Oliver said in admiration while looking at Mia.


    However, he couldn''t help but wonder what kind of person she was attracted to. Did he know the person already? How did she meet the woman?


    These kinds of questions kept running through his mind as he gazed at her beautiful face. He wanted to find out more about this woman who was sleeping with his mother.


    "Do I know the woman you sleep with?" Oliver decided to ask her.


    Mia shook her head and explained. "No, you don''t know her. But she lives close by."


    "Is she your girlfriend now?"


    Mia giggled at his question. "I don''t think I would call her that. But we do go on dates sometimes. We go for dinner and spend the night in a hotel room, enjoying each other''s bodies."

 16. Please Don’t Forget About Me…

    This information made Oliver even more curious about who this mystery woman could be. However, there was something else he wanted to know more than anything else right now.


    "Dad, didn''t you say you don''t care if Mom sleeps with other men? Did you say that because you knew she likes women more?"


    Upon hearing Oliver''s question, Adam turned silent, which surprised both him and Mia.


    She noticed the serious expression on his face as he pondered his answer. It was rare for him to be so thoughtful about anything these days.


    After a few seconds of silence, he finally spoke up again.


    "No, it wasn''t because I knew your mom liked women more. I mean, yeah, I did know that, but there was another reason."


    "What was it, then?" Oliver asked, eager to hear his father''s response.


    Adam took a deep breath before replying, "Well, I guess I can share this with you now since you''re already involved in this sort of relationship with her too. It''s about my sexual health."


    "What about it?" Mia cocked her head sideways, looking confused.


    "I am not as young and strong as I used to be, Mia. I''m getting older and weaker every day. Sooner or later, I won''t be able to satisfy your sexual needs anymore. I can already feel that happening. So... I figured that if you had someone else to take care of your desires, then I wouldn''t have to worry about that problem." Adam confessed as he looked deep into her eyes with a gentle smile on his face.


    Then he continued while looking at Oliver, "That''s why I was fine with her having sexual relationships with other men too. But she has only ended up having sex with one woman so far. And I felt that she should have a man''s cock filling her womb whenever she needed it. So, when Mia wanted to help you get confident through sex, I agreed to help out because I thought it would help both of us in the long run."


    Oliver couldn''t believe what he just heard. He never expected to learn something like this from his father.


    On the other hand, Mia placed a hand over her mouth in shock after hearing Adam''s confession. She knew that he cared about her well-being and happiness more than anything else in the world, but she didn''t think he would go this far just for her sake, even when he himself was struggling with his own physical condition.


    "Adam... I don''t know what to say." She said while trying to hold back tears as she stared into his eyes. "For now, let''s hurry to the hospital. You need to get examined right away!"


    She grabbed hold of his arm and started pulling him, but Adam refused to move.


    "There''s no need for that, Mia. I already had a checkup last year, and the doctor told me that there''s nothing wrong with my body. He said that this is natural for men my age. He suggested that I use medicines to help my body function better. But I refused because it might affect my health later on. Besides, didn''t I ravage your pussy so hard this morning and you were moaning like a whore? It''s true that I need a longer rest time between sex than before, but I think I can still perform well and have a lot of energy left inside me. So, don''t worry about me. I am fine."


    He hugged her tightly and kissed her forehead as he reassured her. "I didn''t say all this to make you worry about me, Mia. I just want you to know that you can have fun with other people without feeling guilty about it when I am not available to satisfy your needs."


    "Thank you, Adam. Thank you so much." Mia murmured as she hugged his chest tight. "You are the best husband I could ever ask for."


    Oliver smiled at the sight of his parents hugging each other in front of him. Seeing them like this made him happy too. He also joined them as he hugged Mia from behind, sandwiching her between his body and Adam''s. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I will take good care of Mom. You can rest assured and leave everything to me." Oliver said as he looked up at his father, who nodded in agreement before replying.


    "Yes, my son. I know you will. Just remember one thing, though."


    "What is it?"


    "Never let your mother get bored with you. You need to give her what she wants. Even if it means sharing her with someone else."


    "Yes, dad. I understand."


    "Umm... I am still between you two, you know? Please don''t forget about me..." Mia mumbled under her breath while smiling as she felt the two men hugging her close to their bodies.


    After exchanging hugs and kisses between the three of them, they decided to continue exploring the city. They strolled around for a couple of hours before stopping by a park to sit down and relax.

 17. Come On, Ollie. Do It.

    As soon as they sat down on a bench, Mia turned to Adam and complained, "Husband, you keep saying that I should have sex with other people. But do you think I am a whore that can''t live without a cock in my cunt?"


    Adam chuckled at her words. "No, of course not. It''s just that I know how horny you are. You love fucking more than anything else in the world! That''s why I want to give you everything you need to enjoy life to its fullest."


    Mia shook her head in denial. "No, no, no... It''s not true. I don''t like having sex that much. I mean, I do enjoy it a lot, but it''s not something I crave every day or anything like that. Besides, there are other things that make me happy too."


    She then looked at Oliver and placed her hand on his thigh as she said with a sweet smile, "Like spending time with my son. I feel so proud when I see him growing up into such a handsome young man."


    Oliver blushed when he heard Mia praising him like this.


    Seeing his son''s reaction, Adam chuckled before saying, "Well, it looks like someone''s mommy complex has grown even stronger than before. Hahaha... Tell me, Oliver, how long have you been fantasizing about fucking your mom?"


    Hearing his dad''s question made Oliver blush even more as he looked down in embarrassment.


    "Ollie, tell us truthfully. When did you start thinking about doing it with me?" Mia also got curious about his answer, so she asked.


    Both of their gazes bore into him, which made him feel uncomfortable under the pressure of their stares.


    However, he knew that they were just teasing him and wanted to see how he would respond to such an embarrassing question. So, Oliver hesitated for a moment before replying, "Umm... It was last year, after my seventeenth birthday party."


    "Oh? Why did you start thinking about doing naughty things with me at that time?" Mia asked while rubbing his thigh.


    "Because... because you wore such a sexy dress at the party and looked very beautiful. You also drank alcohol, so you were a bit tipsy. So, when everyone left, you and dad started kissing each other." Oliver explained as he recalled the events of that night.


    "What happened next?"


    "After watching you two kiss, I wanted to leave you two alone, but before I could, both of you started undressing each other. And when I saw you riding dad''s cock, I got turned on. That''s why I stayed and watched until the end. Since then, I''ve always thought about doing it with you." Oliver confessed as he continued staring down at the ground, unable to look into Mia''s eyes after admitting his secret desires towards her.


    "Oh my... I can''t remember anything about that night because I drank too much alcohol. But seeing you look so ashamed like this tells me that I have gone pretty wild." Mia blushed at the thought of what she might have done in her drunken state.


    She could only imagine how embarrassing it must have been for Oliver to witness his parents having sex in front of him like that for the first time.


    However, Adam seemed quite amused by his son''s confession. "I also don''t remember much. Still, since that day, you have been thinking about fucking your own mom?"


    Oliver nodded slowly without saying a word.


    Seeing his reaction, Mia smiled and leaned closer towards him before whispering into his ear, "Well then... How about fucking your mom again right now? Won''t you like that, my dear son?"


    As soon as he heard her words, Oliver looked up at her in disbelief. He didn''t expect her to suggest something like that in broad daylight while sitting on a bench in the middle of a public park.


    "What are you saying, mom? It''s broad daylight, and there are lots of people around here..."


    Mia chuckled at his response and said, "It''s okay. Nobody will care what we are doing because they will just see us hug each other."


    "What? You''re not going to...?"


    Mia cut him off by grabbing his crotch and squeezing it hard through his pants before whispering into his ear, "After listening to your story, I am really horny right now. I want to feel your cock inside me again, so hurry up and take out your dick." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not understanding what to do in such a situation, Oliver glanced over at his dad.


    "Didn''t you promise to give her what she wants whenever she wants it?" Adam reminded him with a smirk. "Come on, Ollie. Do it. Make your mother happy."


    "But... we are in public..." Oliver argued as he looked around at the people in the park.


    However, Mia didn''t seem to care about that at all. Instead, she kept massaging his bulge through his pants, trying to get him aroused enough to agree with her request.


    Seeing how persistent his wife was, Adam decided to encourage their son further. "Don''t worry about the people around here, Ollie. They won''t care what you''re doing if they don''t know about it."


    "What do you mean if they don''t know about it? Of course, they will notice..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Mia stopped stroking his bulge and sat on his lap, their faces inches apart from each other. Then she wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned closer until their lips touched.


    "Unghh...!!" Oliver groaned as he felt her soft lips press against his own, followed by the sensation of her tongue entering his mouth. She swirled her tongue around his, exploring every inch of it while pushing her breasts against his chest.


    When she pulled away from him after several seconds of passionate kissing, she gave him a seductive smile and asked in a husky voice, "Do you trust me, my dear son?"


    "Y-yes, mom. I do." Oliver stuttered as he looked into her eyes, mesmerized by the way she looked at him with so much love and affection.


    Mia giggled before whispering into his ear, "Then don''t worry about anything else except pleasing me."

 18. Do You Trust Me, My Dear Son?

    Mia giggled before whispering into his ear, "Then don''t worry about anything else except pleasing me."


    After saying this, she got more comfortable on his lap and spread her skirt open, revealing her naked pussy underneath. Then she reached down and pulled out his erect cock from his pants, exposing it to the world.


    But it wasn''t for long because she quickly covered it with her skirt before anyone could see it.


    She gave Oliver a naughty smile as she lowered her body and rubbed her wet pussy lips against his shaft.


    "Mmm... Now, do you think anyone will notice that your dick is sticking out?" She asked while teasing him by rubbing her pussy up and down his length, coating it with her juices.


    "Won''t they see you moving like this?" Oliver asked while staring into her eyes.


    Mia didn''t answer right away, as she kept grinding her pussy against his cock before kissing him on the lips once more.


    When their lips parted, she answered him in a soft voice, "Of course they will see me move. But nobody will see what I am doing under my skirt because it''s hidden by my clothing. Besides, they won''t stare at us if they see us kissing and hugging each other like this. As long as we don''t do anything that attracts attention, nobody will suspect anything."


    Oliver still couldn''t understand why Mia wanted to do such things in public, but he didn''t question her anymore and simply nodded his head in understanding.


    He trusted her enough to let her do whatever she wanted with his body without any complaints. So, when she lifted herself up and guided the tip of his cock to her entrance, he held her hips and allowed her to sink down onto his shaft.


    "Aaahhhh...!" Mia moaned quietly as she felt her son''s thick cock stretching out her pussy once again.


    Adam watched as Mia lowered herself onto their son''s cock. Then he stood up from the bench and positioned himself in front of them so that he could hide them from view.


    "I''ll keep watch while you two enjoy yourselves," he said while smiling at Oliver.


    The young boy returned his smile before turning his attention back to his mother.


    He grabbed her waist with both hands and began moving her body up and down on his shaft, making her breasts bounce along with her rhythmic movements.


    "Mmm...! Ollie, your cock feels so good inside me." Mia whispered into his ear while riding him, careful not to make any loud noises.


    Her words excited him even more, so he thrust his hips upward, pushing his cock deeper inside her wet cunt.


    But he made sure that their movements were not obvious enough to attract the attention of other people who passed by them on the park''s walking trail.


    In fact, many couples and families strolled around them as they enjoyed their day in the park. And since they didn''t know what was going on under Mia''s skirt, they thought nothing of it when she suddenly hugged her son tight while whispering sweet words into his ear.


    As time passed, Oliver increased the speed of his thrusts, as he couldn''t help but feel excited at the idea of having sex with his mom in such a risky location.


    It turned him on even more, and soon he lost control of himself and started pounding his cock into her tight pussy harder and faster than before.


    This sudden change in tempo made Mia gasp in surprise as she held onto his shoulders, trying to maintain her balance while bouncing up and down on his lap.


    She also bit her lips to prevent herself from letting out any loud noises, but it was difficult for her to keep quiet when Oliver kept hitting all the right spots inside her womb.


    Mia had never experienced anything like this before, so she didn''t know how to react to such intense pleasure. The thrill of being caught by strangers, combined with the sensation of having her son''s cock ramming into her cunt, made her head spin in ecstasy.


    It felt amazing, and before long, she started feeling lightheaded as waves of pleasure washed over her body. Her breathing became ragged, and her heart raced faster than ever before.


    Soon, she let out a loud moan despite her best efforts to keep quiet, which caused several people around them to glance over at the couple on the bench.


    However, when they witnessed them hugging each other and kissing passionately, they just smiled and turned away, thinking nothing of it.


    Oliver felt his heart skip a beat as he continued to kiss his mother. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he heard her moaning like that, he got worried that someone might notice what they were doing.


    So he pulled her close to his chest and covered her mouth with his lips, muffling her moans.


    Fortunately, nobody seemed to pay attention to them anymore, so Oliver resumed thrusting his hips up and down, burying his cock deep inside Mia''s pussy.


    He groped her thick ass cheeks while fucking her hard, squeezing them as he enjoyed every second of their incestuous fucking session.


    A few minutes later, Oliver noticed Mia''s eyes rolling back in her head, and he knew that she was about to cum. He kissed her lips again to prevent her from screaming out loud.


    Then, without hesitation, he pumped his hips even faster than before, ramming his cock deep inside her pussy over and over again.


    This time, however, he made sure to do it as fast as possible so that they could finish their sex quickly before someone noticed what they were doing. He did everything he could to help Mia reach orgasm without drawing too much attention to them.


    "Mhmmm...." Soon, their bodies shuddered at the same time as they climaxed together.


    Oliver filled Mia''s womb with his hot seed while she squirted all over his crotch before holding each other close for a few minutes as they tried to catch their breath after such an intense experience.

 19. Do You Want To Get Laid With Some Rich Guest?

    Sheila went back to do her work after having sex with one of the guests.


    She never imagined that she would fuck a boy on the job. And even more shocking was that the boy was the same age as her son.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t regret her decision. In fact, she enjoyed it very much and wished she could have done more with him.


    But unfortunately, she couldn''t afford to lose this job. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to pay for her son''s tuition. So, despite wanting to spend more time with Oliver, she had to resist her urges and return to work.


    It was already past afternoon when she finished cleaning all the assigned rooms in the hotel. And now it was time for her break.


    She headed towards the staff room and found herself alone inside. The rest of the staff members were either out doing other chores or enjoying their lunch break somewhere else.


    "Ahhhh...." She sighed in relief as she sat down on a chair. Her body felt tired after working non-stop for almost four hours straight. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to relax her muscles.


    Suddenly, the door opened behind her.


    "Oh, hi there, Sheila. Are you taking a break too?" Amanda asked while entering the room.


    "Yes, I am." Sheila replied with a smile as she watched Amanda walk towards the coffee machine near the sink.


    Amanda had short brown hair, blue eyes, fair skin, and a curvy figure. She wore a uniform similar to Sheila''s, except hers was slightly tighter around her hips and breasts, showing off her curvy figure even more.


    "How''s your day going so far?" Sheila asked while staring at Amanda''s butt, which was sticking out in front of her.


    Amanda noticed her gaze and smiled back at her before answering, "Pretty good. But it''s been kind of boring today."


    She poured herself a cup of coffee and sat down next to Sheila before continuing, "Anyway, how about you? Did anything interesting happen today?"


    Before Sheila could respond, someone else entered the room.


    It was a tall man wearing a dark suit and glasses. He looked average in terms of appearance, but he had a commanding presence that made people around him feel intimidated.


    As soon as he stepped inside, Amanda''s face turned sour for a second before returning to normal again.


    "Oh great, the last person I want to see right now just walked in." She muttered under her breath while looking at the man who approached them.


    Sheila was also the same. However, she didn''t show any hostility towards him because she knew how important it was for her to keep this job.


    The man walked over to them and sat down on a sofa near the table.


    "Good afternoon, ladies. I hope you are both having a pleasant day." He greeted them with a smile on his face.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Darren." They both greeted him back, but neither of them seemed too happy to see him.


    The man noticed their reaction but didn''t say anything about it. Instead, he motioned for Amanda to come closer. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She reluctantly stood up and approached him.


    When she got close enough, he pulled her onto his lap and hugged her tightly, causing her breasts to press against his chest.


    "So... how''s my little slut doing today?" He whispered into her ear while caressing her butt.


    "I am fine. Do you need anything from me, sir?"


    "Yes, I want you to help me relieve some stress." He said as he continued fondling her ass. "It''s been a rough day for me, and I need something to relax me. You know what to do, right?"


    Amanda nodded without saying anything else. Then she proceeded to remove his belt and unzip his pants before pulling them down along with his boxers. His erect cock sprang out of its confinement and stood up straight against his stomach.


    "Go on. Suck it." He ordered while stroking himself.


    She didn''t hesitate and immediately dropped to her knees in front of him. She then leaned forward and placed her lips around his shaft before moving them up and down along its length.


    Darren closed his eyes and enjoyed the feeling of her warm mouth enveloping his cock. "Mmm... yes, that''s it. Keep going like that..." He groaned as he grabbed her head and pushed it deeper onto his member.


    Soon, he began thrusting his hips forward while holding her head in place, forcing his cock deeper into her mouth with each thrust.


    "Ahhhh... You''re so good at sucking my dick, Amanda." He moaned as he continued to fuck her face, making sure to go as deep as possible each time.


    Meanwhile, Sheila watched the whole thing unfold before her eyes without saying anything.


    They hated this man, but they couldn''t do anything about it since he was their manager and could fire them if he wanted to.


    So whenever he asked them to do these things, they had no choice but to obey him. They both understood how difficult it was to find a decent paying job in this economy, so neither of them dared speak up against him.


    But even though she didn''t say anything about it, Sheila still felt disgusted at seeing Darren treat Amanda like a sex toy. She could tell by the look on her friend''s face that she didn''t like it either, but she couldn''t help herself from doing whatever he ordered her to do.


    Sheila also experienced the same thing from him before, so she knew how it felt to be used by someone like him. He made her feel humiliated and ashamed every time he forced himself on her.


    This time, however, Sheila felt a little bit different about the situation because, when she compared it with what happened between her and Oliver earlier, she realized that having sex with Oliver was a lot more enjoyable for her than anything else.


    Soon after finishing his load inside Amanda''s mouth, Darren zipped up his pants and stood up.


    "That''s enough for now. Thank you for your service." He said while walking towards the exit.


    But before he left, Sheila decided to ask him something. "Mr. Darren, is it okay if I go to tonight''s pool party in the hotel?"


    He turned around and looked at her curiously. "Oh? Do you want to get laid with some rich guest? Don''t worry, I''ll let you off early so that you can have fun tonight. Amanda, you can go too."


    Darren chuckled before turning around again and leaving the room.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    [ A/N : If you have liked my story so far, do support me on my SubscribeStar account (midnight_tales) and join my Discord server ( .gg/XjsJKvZU ) for updates on new chapters or any other Discord stuffs :) From now on, I will update new chapters first on my SubscribeStar (early access) before publishing them here. Your support will help me write more new chapters in the future without worrying about the time and effort needed to produce them. Thank you very much!! ]

 20. Are You Sure You Don’t Want To F*ck Me Too?

    As soon as he left, Amanda spat out his cum on the floor and wiped her lips clean with tissue paper. She then proceeded to rinse her mouth using water from the sink nearby.


    After washing away all traces of Darren''s semen from her face, she went back to her seat next to Sheila and sat down.


    "Ahh... If it wasn''t for his big dick that hits all the right spots, I would never let him do this to me. Fucking asshole."


    "Are you okay, Amanda? I know this is tough on you too."


    "Yeah, I''m fine. I''m used to his bullshit by now. After a few times, I''ve learned to just let him do his thing and forget about it. Besides, he always lets me enjoy myself later." She let out a soft laugh and smirked at Sheila.


    "Anyway, what was the reason you asked him about tonight''s party? Is there someone special that you want to meet there?"


    Sheila gave her friend a sly grin and nodded. "Well, you said about Darren having the big dick. But I was able to experience someone even better than that."


    "Really? How did it happen?" Amanda asked curiously, wondering how her co-worker could meet a man like that.


    Then Sheila proceeded to tell her everything that happened between her and Oliver earlier today.


    When she finished explaining, Amanda burst into laughter and clapped her hands together. "Wow! That sounds awesome! You are so lucky to get fucked by such a young boy!"


    "I know, right! He was amazing. I never knew that a man could make me feel this way. I swear I almost passed out from the pleasure when he made me cum."


    "Oh my God... I wish I could have seen it happen." Amanda said while giggling.


    Sheila smiled at her friend''s reaction. "If you saw how much cum he shot inside me, you would probably be surprised."


    "Really? Was it that much?"


    "Yeah, it was really thick and sticky too. I felt like I was getting filled up with hot glue." Sheila replied with a wink.


    They both laughed together at her joke before continuing their conversation.


    "Anyway, I am glad that you enjoyed yourself so much today, Sheila. After all, it''s been quite some time since you last had sex with someone. But if you don''t mind me asking, why did you want to go to tonight''s pool party? Is there something specific that you are hoping for?"


    Sheila nodded and explained, "I just wanted to see Oliver again."


    Amanda looked confused for a moment before realizing what she meant. "Oh! Are you planning on having sex with him again?"


    "Yes."


    "Hmmm... Maybe we can help each other out then. I''m also interested in meeting Oliver. Would you mind if I joined you two?" Amanda asked as she winked at Sheila.


    "Well... It''s fine with me if you don''t mind doing it with a young boy like him." Sheila replied with a smirk on her face.


    "Oh, please, are you saying that only you can enjoy young cocks? You know very well that I am into younger men too."


    They both laughed again and continued chatting about various topics until their break time ended. Then they returned to work together.


    ***


    Oliver and Mia continued kissing each other while Adam stood guard nearby.


    Several people passed by them during this period, but nobody seemed to care what they were doing because everyone was too busy enjoying their day at the park.


    After making out for a few minutes, Oliver pulled away from Mia''s lips and looked up at her with a big smile on his face.


    "That felt nice, mom." He said while panting heavily. "I can''t believe I just fucked you in public without getting caught!"


    "Haha... You sure didn''t hold back, Ollie. I almost couldn''t keep myself from screaming when you came inside me." Mia replied as she adjusted her clothes and wiped the sweat off her forehead. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then she noticed that Adam was looking at them and gave him a knowing grin.


    "What''s up with you, husband? Is there something wrong? Are you horny too?" She teased him while stroking his cock through his pants.


    Adam chuckled and shook his head. "No, not right now. I''m just happy to see my wife and son enjoying themselves so much."


    "Well, how about joining us next time?" She asked as she continued rubbing his bulge.


    "Maybe later." He replied before kissing her forehead. "Let''s go eat something first. We haven''t eaten anything since breakfast."


    Mia nodded in agreement. "Okay, let''s do that. Come on, Ollie, let''s go get something to eat."


    The three of them headed towards the exit of the park together. But before they left, Mia turned to Adam and whispered into his ear, "Are you sure you don''t want to fuck me too? You don''t have to wait until tonight, you know? I can take care of you right now."


    Adam chuckled again and shook his head. "Hahaha.... and you said you didn''t love fucking more than anything else in the world? Anyway, I''m fine."


    "Hehe... I was just joking." Mia giggled and winked at him.


    Then she took Oliver''s hand in hers and led him towards the nearest restaurant.


    "All right, let''s go then. Let''s eat some nice food and relax before heading back to the hotel." Adam suggested as he followed behind them.


    After having their lunch together, they spent the rest of the afternoon sightseeing around town. They visited several tourist attractions and enjoyed themselves to the fullest.


    By the time they returned to their hotel, it was already getting dark outside.


    When they entered their room, they took quick showers and changed into comfortable clothes before relaxing on the couch.


    "Today was fun, wasn''t it?" Mia asked while cuddling with Oliver next to her.


    "Yeah, it was great. I love spending time with you guys." Oliver replied with a smile on his face.


    "Hey, do you want to watch TV or something?" Adam suggested as he grabbed the remote control from the table in front of him.

 21. I Want To Kiss You, My Dear Son.

    Oliver nodded and reached out for the remote control, but before he could take it from Adam''s hand, Mia stopped him by grabbing his wrist.


    "Let Daddy watch it alone while we play together." She said as she pulled him close to her chest.


    Adam laughed at their interaction and turned on the television. He changed the channel until he found a news program showing an anchorwoman reporting live from somewhere downtown.


    On the other hand, Mia began caressing Oliver''s hair while holding him tight against her bosom. Then she looked down at him and asked, "I want to kiss you, my dear son. Do you mind if we kiss for a long time?"


    "Not at all." He replied with a grin. "I also want to practice kissing with you, mom."


    As soon as he answered, Mia cupped his cheeks and brought their lips together in a passionate kiss.


    The two of them started making out on the couch while Adam watched the news on TV. They kissed each other for several minutes before stopping to catch their breath.


    "Hmmm... This feels so good." Mia said as she brushed her fingers across Oliver''s cheek.


    "Mom..." Oliver whispered as he leaned closer to her face and placed his hands on her shoulders. "I love you so much. You know that, right?"


    Mia smiled at him and nodded. "Yes, I know. And I love you too, Ollie."


    Then she pulled him into another kiss, this time more aggressive than before. Her tongue slipped past his lips and explored every inch of his mouth while her hands wandered all over his body.


    Oliver responded by returning her kisses with equal intensity and grabbing her breasts through her shirt. He massaged them gently as they made out, eliciting moans from Mia''s throat.


    Meanwhile, Adam continued watching TV without paying attention to them. After a while, he heard a knock on the door and got up to answer it.


    When he opened the door, he saw Sheila standing outside.


    "Hi, Sheila. Do you need something?" He asked while smiling at her.


    "Hello, Mr. Adam. I am here for Oliver. Is he here?" Sheila answered with a polite tone in her voice.


    "Yes, he''s inside." Adam stepped aside to let her in.


    She walked into the room and saw Oliver kissing Mia on the couch. They were so engrossed in their activities that they didn''t notice her presence until she cleared her throat.


    As soon as they heard her voice, they stopped kissing and turned their heads in her direction.


    "Oh, hi there, Sheila." Mia greeted her with a smile. "Sorry, I didn''t see you there."


    "Good evening, Mrs. Mia. And don''t worry about it. It looked like you two were having fun together." Sheila replied with a wink.


    "Yeah, we were having a great time." Oliver said while still holding onto his mother''s waist. "By the way, are you here to play with me again?"


    "Well, there is a pool party on the hotel''s rooftop. I wanted to invite all of you to enjoy the night together." She explained as she approached him and sat on his lap.


    Oliver wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer to him before answering, "That sounds fun. What do you guys think?"


    When he looked at Mia, he noticed that she seemed a bit unsure about going to such an event. Then he glanced over at Adam and saw that he had the same expression on his face.


    "Hmmm... Maybe it''s better if I skip this one tonight. I am already tired after all the day''s activities. So, I prefer to rest in the room." Adam explained as he returned to his seat.


    "Oh... Okay then. How about you, mom? Do you want to go with me and Sheila?" Oliver asked Mia again.


    She hesitated for a moment before shaking her head. "No, thank you. Like your dad said, I''m too tired to party right now. But please, don''t let me hold you back. You two, go ahead and have fun."


    Oliver didn''t know what to say next; he wanted to spend more time with Mia. However, he couldn''t refuse Sheila''s offer. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mia understood what he was thinking, so she gave him a reassuring smile and added, "It''s okay, honey. You should go with Sheila and have some fun. As for me, I''ll give your dad some love since he has been left alone this whole day."


    When she said this, Adam grinned at her and reached out to grab her hand. Then he pulled her towards him and hugged her tight while kissing her cheek.


    She giggled and wrapped her arms around his neck before pressing her lips against his.


    As soon as they began making out on the couch, Oliver nodded and looked at Sheila. "Okay, let''s go then."


    She stood up from his lap and took his hand before leading him towards the door.


    "Have a good night, Mrs. Mia, Mr. Adam." Sheila called out as she opened the door.


    "Thank you, Sheila. Take care of Ollie for us, please." Mia replied with a wink.


    "Yes, enjoy yourselves!" Adam added as he kept kissing Mia''s neck.


    The two of them left the room and closed the door behind them.


    After walking down the hall, they reached the elevator and waited for it to arrive at their floor. While waiting, Oliver turned to Sheila and asked, "Wait... I didn''t bring my swimming trunks. How can I go to a pool party without it?"


    "Oh, don''t worry about that. The pool area has locker rooms. You can rent one there to change." She explained as the elevator arrived.


    When they stepped inside, Sheila pressed the button for the top floor. Then she stood next to Oliver and put her arm around his elbow.


    Once the doors closed, she turned to face him and placed her hand on his chest before leaning forward to kiss him. Their tongues intertwined as she pulled his head towards hers and pushed her tongue deep inside his mouth while he grabbed onto her ass.

 22. What Are You Planning To Do With Me Now?

    "Mmmm... I can''t wait to fuck you again, Sheila. You taste so good." He said between kisses.


    Her body trembled at his words, and she could feel herself getting aroused as his hand caressed her butt.


    "Oh baby, you have no idea how much I want you too." She whispered before biting his lower lip.


    They kept making out in the elevator until it stopped moving. When the doors opened, they walked out together, hand in hand, and headed towards the pool area.


    Everyone wore either bikinis or trunks and sipped drinks while sitting near the edge of the pool. Some people even sat inside the pool itself and chatted happily as they cooled off under the moonlight.


    Soon, Oliver went inside one of the male changing rooms after borrowing a swimming trunk, while Sheila also entered the woman''s changing room.


    A short while later, Oliver came out wearing nothing but simple navy blue swimming trunks.


    He looked around while waiting for Sheila, noticing that the majority of people present at the party were either young women or couples enjoying their vacation.


    The atmosphere was very relaxed and laid-back, with everyone having fun and enjoying themselves while drinking alcoholic beverages and eating delicious snacks provided by the hotel staff.


    The sound system played a variety of different types of music, ranging from classical tunes to modern hits. Some guests even danced along to the beat, while others just watched in amusement.


    After a few minutes had passed, Oliver spotted Sheila coming out of the women''s dressing room dressed in a skimpy black bikini that showed off her sexy curves. She also wore a black semi-transparent sarong that covered the lower half of her body, which accentuated her figure even more.


    However, he noticed that there were no other women who dressed as sexy as her. Most of them only wore regular two-piece bikinis.


    And he also saw someone else that he had never met before walking beside her.


    It was a woman with short brown hair and blue eyes. In addition, she wore a red two-piece bikini that revealed a lot of cleavage, showing off her large breasts and wide hips along with smooth white skin.


    As the pair walked over to him, Oliver noticed that both women had very attractive faces and bodies that could easily turn heads wherever they went.


    Upon reaching him, Sheila introduced him to her friend. "Hey Ollie. Sorry for the delay. This is Amanda, my coworker."


    "Good evening, Amanda. Nice to meet you." Oliver extended his hands to greet her.


    Amanda shook his hand and smiled warmly at him. "Nice to meet you too, Oliver. I''ve heard so much about you from Sheila. And wow, you''re even more handsome than what she described."


    "Thank you. You''re quite beautiful yourself." He replied as he felt his face turning red. Although he had decided to be more proactive with girls, he still got shy when faced with an attractive woman like Amanda. But he quickly regained his composure and continued speaking. "Anyway, what should we do first?"


    Sheila answered for both of them. "Let''s go swimming first."


    Soon, the three of them headed towards a less crowded area near the edge of the pool and dove in together.


    When they surfaced again, Oliver found himself standing right next to Amanda, while Sheila stood in front of him. They began splashing water at each other playfully before engaging in a little game of chase through the water.


    He chased after both women as they swam away from him, giggling all the way while he tried his best to catch them.


    Soon, he managed to grab hold of Amanda''s arm and pull her towards him. However, before he could do anything else, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her body against his.


    "Ohhhh... you caught me. What are you planning to do with me now?" She whispered seductively while rubbing her breasts against his chest.


    Oliver swallowed hard as he felt his heart racing faster than ever before. He looked down at Amanda''s cleavage and saw that her nipples were already poking through her bikini top.


    He remembered what his mom said about women''s nipples becoming erect when they get aroused. And from the looks of it, Amanda was getting excited about being close to him.


    Without thinking twice, Oliver leaned forward and placed his lips against hers for a brief kiss before pulling away again.


    "Mmmm... That felt nice." She said while brushing her hand against his cheek. "But don''t tell me you are satisfied with just a light kiss like that?"


    Oliver smiled back at her and kissed her again, this time longer than before.


    As soon as their lips touched, his hands slid down her back and squeezed her big, juicy ass through her bikini. She moaned into his mouth and returned his affections by running her fingers through his wet hair while she rubbed her body against his.


    A short distance away, Sheila watched them make out and smiled to herself as she swam closer towards them. She wanted to join in their fun, but she also didn''t want to interrupt them. So when she got within arm''s length, she waited patiently for the perfect opportunity to make her presence known.


    Meanwhile, Amanda pushed Oliver backwards until his back hit the edge of the pool and pressed her tits harder against his chest before kissing him deeper. She wanted him to touch her all over. And if he wasn''t going to do it on his own, then she would make sure he did. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She guided his hands underneath her bikini top until they came into contact with her bare breasts. Oliver didn''t need to be told twice, as he immediately began squeezing them gently. He massaged them, groped them, and played with them while making out with Amanda.


    She moaned in response, letting her desire be heard by anyone nearby, and tightened her hold around his neck as her body reacted to his touch.

 23. How Do You Like Our Little S*x Party So Far?

    After several minutes had passed, Oliver pulled away from her mouth and gazed into her eyes as he continued to grope her big boobs. "You are so sexy, Amanda. I love touching your big breasts." He said while rubbing them softly. "Your nipples are also getting harder now. But don''t you care about the people around us?"


    "Nope! I''m too horny to think straight right now." Amanda answered as she closed her eyes and threw her head back, enjoying the feeling of Oliver massaging her breasts. "Besides, everyone here is busy having fun with their dates. And even if they see us doing something like this, I doubt any of them would say anything."


    She leaned closer to Oliver''s ear and whispered into it, "Because soon everyone will be fucking like rabbits in heat here."


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?"


    Amanda smirked as she found his lack of experience endearing. "It''s simple. Didn''t Sheila tell you? This is a sex party. A lot of people will be having threesomes, foursomes, orgies, or other group sex activities. So don''t worry about being shy."


    "Wait, really? I didn''t know that." Oliver looked surprised. He was not expecting anything like this. It seemed surreal to him.


    "Haha... Yes, of course. Or have you wondered why there are only a few people at this pool party?" She laughed and caressed his face.


    Oliver thought for a moment and realized that she was right. If this really was some kind of sex party, then it made sense that there wouldn''t be many guests present.


    But he still felt a little unsure about participating in such a thing. He glanced over at Sheila, who smiled and shrugged her shoulders.


    Amanda sensed his hesitation and decided to tease him. "Hahaha... You don''t seem to believe me. What if I prove that there''s nothing wrong with this?"


    With that, she got out of the pool before standing in front of Oliver and Sheila. Then she pulled down the strap of her bikini top, exposing her breasts for all to see.


    Several men noticed her action and turned their heads towards her, admiring her naked bosom and ogling her big, round boobs.


    Amanda smiled at their reactions and raised her arms above her head as she swayed her hips seductively, making her breasts bounce to and fro. "What do you think?" She asked while posing for the audience.


    "Wow..." Oliver exclaimed in awe while looking at her naked chest. Even though he had seen his mother''s tits before, they didn''t compare to Amanda''s voluptuousness. And the fact that she was showing them off without any shame made them even more attractive to him.


    Seeing his reaction, Sheila laughed and stood up too. She walked over to Amanda and joined her by removing her bikini top as well.


    Now both women were showing off their big, round breasts to the entire pool area. Men stared at their naked chests and whistled loudly while cheering them on.


    "Damn! You girls are sexy as hell!"


    "Hahaha... keep going! Keep going!"


    The pair giggled at their comments, and as if the switch had been turned on, more and more women started following suit. Soon, all over the pool, women had their chests exposed. For most, this was their first time having their tits out in public, but everyone seemed excited about it and enjoyed themselves while the men howled and hooted at them.


    Soon enough, Amanda decided to take things further by dropping her bikini bottoms to the floor.


    There was a brief silence from everyone around them until someone shouted out, "Hey! What are you all waiting for? Come on, ladies! Strip naked!"


    The rest of the ladies followed suit, taking off their swimsuits one by one and leaving them in a pile on the side of the pool before jumping in.


    The atmosphere became much more electric as soon as they did this. A feeling of freedom seemed to take hold of everyone present at the pool party, and before long, everyone except for Oliver was completely naked.


    They were all laughing and smiling as they jumped in the water, splashing each other playfully before starting to make out with their partners.


    Seeing the lewdness around him, Oliver gulped as his swimming trunks became tighter by the second. His eyes wandered across all the different bodies, catching glimpses of firm breasts and plump butt cheeks submerged in the pool''s crystal blue water.


    Despite his nervousness, Oliver felt his heart beating fast, and sweat dripped from his forehead. When he looked up, Amanda and Sheila had moved to his side of the pool, which gave him a great view of their bare pussies that glistened in the moonlight.


    "Hey, what''s wrong, Oliver? Come here." Amanda called him to come and took his hand.


    "Y-Yeah..." Oliver answered as she pulled him out of the pool and towards one of the cabana beds located along the perimeter of the pool. When they reached their destination, she sat down and patted the empty spot next to her for him to join her.


    "Please, take a seat next to me." Amanda smiled while inviting him.


    Oliver sat on the bed with Amanda and Sheila, their wet bodies dripping water onto the mattress. He tried his best to calm down and keep his excitement in check, but it was hard not to stare at their gorgeous tits and pink nipples.


    Amanda noticed his stare and grinned at him. Then she leaned closer to him and planted a kiss on his lips while pushing her tongue inside his mouth. Oliver returned her affections wholeheartedly and even put his hands on her breasts again, squeezing them hard before pinching her nipples between his fingers.


    While they made out, Sheila decided to join in and started sucking on Oliver''s neck while playing with his chest.


    He had never felt so many women''s hands caressing his body like this before, and it excited him greatly. He closed his eyes and let himself enjoy the pleasure of their touches as they continued to tease him.


    Eventually, Amanda pulled away and gave him a mischievous smile. "How do you like our little sex party so far? It feels good, right?" She whispered as her hand stroked his erect dick through his swimming trunks. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 24. Why Should I Think I Am Any More Special?

    "Ye... Yeah. I like it a lot." Oliver groaned at the sensation of her palm rubbing against his manhood.


    But before he knew it, the woman who had been sucking on his neck pulled him onto her chest, letting him breathe in her erotic scent while pressing his head against her soft bosom. Her heavy breasts seemed to swallow him up, and he found himself enjoying the experience more than he expected.


    "Let''s watch a show together. This will ease your mind, Oliver." Sheila whispered to him as she caressed his face with her fingers.


    Oliver turned his gaze forward, and his eyes went wide open at what he saw.


    A woman on the opposite side of the pool had climbed on top of a guy''s cock, letting him slide his dick into her pussy. Soon she began bouncing up and down, riding him in a cowgirl. She moaned out loud with every movement of her body, enjoying every moment of the pleasurable fucking.


    But that wasn''t all. There appeared to be two men sitting behind the couple fucking. One of them stood up and moved behind the woman, pushing his dick into her ass without warning.


    As soon as he started moving, the woman screamed out in ecstasy while the man beneath her reached up and grabbed her large breasts, groping them as he kept thrusting his hips upwards into her.


    The guy fucking her ass also started moving his hips faster, forcing her body to move up and down in sync with both cocks. Soon, she was screaming with pleasure and making noises that rivaled the porn actresses Oliver heard online. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing such intense sex happening right in front of him, the other man also got into action. He positioned himself beside the girl who was riding the dude and pushed his dick into her mouth, effectively turning this threesome into a foursome.


    Within seconds, she had begun sucking on it while continuing to get fucked by the other men. Their hands roamed all over her naked body as they plunged themselves inside her. And judging by her facial expressions, she appeared to be having the time of her life.


    Even though she already seemed like she was having an orgasm, none of the guys stopped their assault. Instead, they kept fucking her harder and faster until eventually the one who was currently drilling her mouth began spraying his seed inside it. When he finished ejaculating, he removed his shaft from between her lips and gave her a chance to catch her breath.


    But this brief respite didn''t last long. As soon as he finished cumming, he slipped underneath her body and switched with the man who''d been fucking her cunt.


    Immediately, he pushed his hardness up into her pussy and continued fucking her while the other guy moved over to her face and forced her mouth open again.


    Meanwhile, Oliver watched as the women all around him were busy having fun with their partners. Some of them sat on the edges of the pool, drinking alcohol while making out and caressing their men. Others were in the center of the pool, blowing the ones standing. He even saw several men putting their mouths on the ladies'' pussies while they floated in the water. However, he realized that some had the courage to join the core group fucking each other in the pool.


    For the next several minutes, Oliver stayed quiet as he witnessed a variety of sexual positions being performed in front of him. He was shocked by their behavior but also aroused at the same time. It was impossible to avoid getting turned on while watching so many people have sex.


    After witnessing this scene, Amanda once again whispered into Oliver''s ear, "You like it, Oliver? This is a common sight here. And usually, it gets wilder the more people get drunk. But don''t worry; everyone knows not to force themselves on others. Except for the person they came with, of course. They can do whatever they like with them."


    Oliver turned and stared at her face. She had a soft expression, full of desire and a touch of amusement. Then he turned towards Sheila, whose gaze showed the same emotions as Amanda''s.


    "Do you both get fucked by random guys often?" He decided to ask them outright because he didn''t know any other way to say it.


    The question caused both women to giggle before shaking their heads.


    "Hehehe... Of course not." Sheila laughed as she cupped Oliver''s cheeks and kissed him gently.


    "I also haven''t participated in any orgy before. And neither had Sheila. Although we do fuck hotel guests sometimes or our boss." Amanda chuckled as she embraced Oliver from the side, resting her tits on his shoulder.


    This surprised him, but then again, so did the party itself. Perhaps seeing a few regular people would put him at ease, he thought to himself.


    But knowing that Sheila and Amanda fucked their boss and hotel guests gave him mixed feelings. If he hadn''t had sex with his own mother before, he would have felt weird about their promiscuity. Still, a sense of jealousy rose up in him, thinking about them giving their bodies to other men and pleasuring them.


    Although they were strangers who he met just today, and would not be seeing them anymore after returning home.


    But still, something about the idea of them touching and kissing a man, not him, bothered him, even though he knew it was unreasonable to feel this way. He couldn''t help it.


    And the way they got naked in front of everyone at the pool also intrigued him. It was not something normal, but he thought of trying to ease the jealousy in him.


    Oliver closed his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath. He thought over everything in that moment and came to the decision that if anyone wanted to enjoy the pleasure of someone''s touch, then they should do it.


    He decided not to judge Sheila and Amanda or the other women who acted so open about their lovemaking. After all, he did it too, so what right did he have? No matter who they chose to be intimate with.


    He shouldn''t expect that no man''s dick would enter their vagina except for his.


    ''I mean, why should I think I am any more special than billions of other people out there? They can enjoy themselves with whoever they want, and I should respect that.'' He said in his mind.

 25. You’re too pure for your own good.

    With his mind made up, Oliver glanced over at the two women sitting on each of his sides.


    Without saying anything, he leaned forward and kissed Sheila deeply. She giggled as she cupped Oliver''s cheeks and grabbed the back of his head, pulling him in closer.


    Once their lips parted, Oliver kissed Amanda, following the same actions as before.


    He kept his eyes closed as he made out with both women, allowing himself to enjoy the moment.


    The sensation of her lips pressed against his felt different than any of the girls he had kissed before, and her tongue slipped inside his mouth before swirling around with such skillfulness that made him realize she had been doing this her whole life.


    The mere thought of Amanda using her experience to please him excited him beyond belief.


    Soon, they parted away and Amanda asked with a low tone, "What happened? What were you thinking before you kissed us like that?"


    "Yes. You were quiet for a long time. It got us worried. What were you thinking?" Sheila moved her face closer to his, staring at his eyes curiously. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver smiled at both of them and grabbed Sheila''s hand, bringing it to his lips before planting a gentle kiss on her fingers. He did the same with Amanda as he answered, "I am naive and inexperienced with sex and life. I don''t understand a lot of things. I just lost my virginity last night, so all of this is new to me, but I''m trying to get used to it. So, when you talked about sleeping with many men or seeing you get naked in front of everyone, I got jealous and possessive, even though I barely know you. However, I don''t think I have the right to be. I don''t want to be arrogant or assume you belong to me. After all, there are many men better than I can ever be in this world. So instead of thinking of myself as some special snowflake, I want to learn more and grow from my experiences. That''s what I was thinking."


    Amanda stared at Oliver''s boyish, handsome face and smiled. Then she hugged him with all her might and kissed his forehead. "Oh, Oliver. You''re too pure for your own good. I hope I didn''t hurt your feelings with my callous words before. If I had known you so well, I wouldn''t say it."


    "It''s okay. It was, in fact, good that you told me the truth. I was blind and lacked real experience. But you awakened me, and I''m glad that you did it. Now I feel like a new person." He shook his head, speaking without hesitation. "The old Oliver is dead. This is the new me."


    Sheila giggled as she ruffled Oliver''s hair. "Don''t be too dramatic. And I''m sure a handsome young man like you will have no problem finding someone to spend the rest of his life with. Someone who can give you love and fulfill all your desires. Of course, you should enjoy casual encounters like us and live a great life without regretting anything. You don''t have to attach emotions to it, and you''ll be able to experience so many new exciting things that most people would never dare to dream of doing. So be happy and free."


    Oliver pondered on those words. Sheila did make it sound simple. To have fun without attachment and enjoy pleasure without caring about things like commitment or loyalty.


    There was no need to overthink or be concerned about the future. They will just live in the moment and enjoy the pleasure before their own eyes.


    She then hugged him again as her hand stroked his chin. "Why don''t we start now, hmm?"


    He nodded and looked at Amanda before wrapping his hands around her sexy, curvy body. "I want to feel your skillful tongue on my dick. Would you give it to me, Amanda?"


    A chuckle left her pink, juicy lips. "Hehehe... That''s right, baby. Tell me what you want, and I''ll make it happen. Now, let''s take a look at you, shall we?"


    Licking her lips hungrily, she reached for his swimming trunks and yanked them down his legs until his member sprang upwards in all its glorious, throbbing might. Her eyes widened and shone as her gaze fell upon it; licking her lips, she brought her face close to his crotch and touched the tip with her tongue, licking around its head before sliding down its shaft.


    "Damn... This is the biggest dick I''ve seen so far." Amanda whispered while moving her tongue across the length of his shaft. "I am sure, even in this party, no girl will find a longer and fatter cock than this."


    As soon as she began teasing his tip, Oliver moaned and dug his fingers into Sheila''s breasts, squeezing them roughly. He could feel the blood pumping through his veins as he watched Amanda use her skillful tongue to caress every inch of his manhood.


    "Ugggnnn..." A growl escaped his throat as Amanda''s warm tongue flicked across his glans. It was followed by a long groan when she engulfed his tip between her smooth lips and continued with her licks. Her eyes twinkled mischievously, and a soft hum sounded from her throat as she tasted his pre-cum on her tongue.


    "Ahh..." On the other hand, Sheila whimpered and moaned in pleasure as Oliver crushed her ample bosom while playing with her clit. He fingered her pussy with deep and rough movements while applying pressure to her sensitive nub at the same time. Meanwhile, his hot breaths warmed her neck as he sucked on its flesh and nibbled on her earlobe.


    "Uggghhhh!!... Ooohhhhh!! Yesss.... Keep goinggg!!"


    Her moans echoed inside his ears, so loud that he couldn''t hear anything else but the sound of her voice, which had now become music to his mind. A rhythmic melody of erotic pleasure.

 26. Wanna f*ck my mouth?

    Meanwhile, Amanda was bobbing her head up and down as she sucked his shaft. Every time her head descended, her nose buried itself against the flat of his pelvis, and she shuddered.


    She opened her jaw as wide as it could go and allowed his thick pole to pass through her mouth until it completely enveloped him. He could feel her soft lips enclosing around him while her throat muscles worked his shaft. It was such an intense feeling that Oliver could hardly stand it.


    Amanda pulled back and tilted her head as she gazed up into his eyes. A thin, glistening line of saliva bridged the gap between her tongue and his dick.


    "You taste so fucking good..." She said with a hoarse voice as she swallowed the fluids in her throat.


    Then Amanda used her own free hand to pump his shaft, tugging and stroking his skin while pressing her chest against his thighs and rubbing herself on his legs. Her breasts felt warm against his bare flesh. Each time she pressed against him, they squeezed between his legs, massaging his cock.


    "Wanna fuck my mouth?" Amanda asked, moving her finger around her wet lips before sticking it into her mouth to clean it.


    He gave a quick nod, his eyes still locked on her mouth as she smiled seductively. Without hesitation, she lowered her head and allowed Oliver to push his length straight into her gaping maw, making it enter her throat as far as possible.


    "Mmphmmm!!... Rrghhhh! Fuck yessss!!" Amanda cried, closing her eyes as she began to gulp his entire length down her throat.


    Taking his hand, Amanda made him hold the root of her hair. Then she closed her eyes and began bobbing her head up and down. Her spit splashed all over the place while she sucked his cock.


    Oliver, understanding her, grabbed her hair and forced his shaft deeper into Amanda''s mouth. It went further and further into her mouth, reaching all the way until her lips reached its base. Then he pulled out until just the tip remained inside before pushing back inside once more. His grip tightened, holding her firmly in place.


    Thud Thud


    Every plunge hammered the back of her throat, producing sloppy, wet sounds that mixed with gagging and coughing. However, she didn''t resist Oliver. Instead, Amanda pushed her face harder against his crotch and followed the pace he set.


    He was thrusting in and out in swift but forceful motions. Every thrust caused her gagging noises to increase in intensity as well as volume.


    Even with all this happening, Oliver didn''t let Sheila take any breath as his other hand continued its attack, now using three fingers to explore her pink, fleshy insides. He could feel every bump and crease along the walls of her cunt as his digits probed deeper into her.


    "Uuuurrrkkkkk... Urgh... Guhhhh..."


    "Gluck. Gluck. Gluck."


    Two women made a chorus of choking and retching noises as they continued their lewd acts. One gagged on dick meat while another on fingers.


    More fluids flowed down from both women''s faces. Their bodies trembled and shivered while their eyes remained closed, enjoying every second of their passionate performances. They didn''t care about anything anymore. They didn''t worry about who saw their acts or what they thought.


    Oliver also wasn''t in the right state of mind. His lust had overtaken his consciousness. He was acting purely on instinct. That was why he kept the savage, rhythmic assault going, slamming his member deep into her esophagus.


    "Ummmmm.... I am cumming!! Uugnnn!!" Oliver screamed in ecstasy as he released his semen into Amanda''s mouth, sending thick white ropes of fluid. At the same time, he pinched Sheila''s sensitive nub hard before pumping his digit with such force that she cried out in rapture. "Oohhhhhh!!!!... Yesssssss!!!"


    Both Sheila and Oliver released their creamy nectars at the same time. Their bodies convulsed, and they let themselves drown in a sea of pleasure. All they could hear at that moment were the sounds of their moans. And their minds could think of nothing else other than how wonderful it felt.


    When they finally calmed down, Oliver felt his body slacken and fell on the bed. As his senses returned to normal, the only things he could see were the cloudy night sky and a full moon. Even though his vision was blurred, he recognized the brightness of the celestial orb in the vast dark canvas. And its light soothed his mind.


    Oliver stretched his hands towards the moon and stars as if trying to catch them. A soothing breeze blew on his sweat-coated forehead and gently massaged his damp hair. It felt refreshing to him.


    But soon, the sound of two gals breathing hard beside him pulled his attention.


    He saw Amanda, with her mouth full and lips closed, crawl towards Sheila, who was still panting after cumming hard on Oliver''s fingers. Amanda wrapped her hands around her friend and kissed her deeply while sharing Oliver''s load.


    He could hear the sound of their lips smacking and their tongues wrestling as they exchanged saliva and semen. He watched their beautiful faces, meshed together like lovers. Their cheeks flushed as they continued to feed on each other. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver stared in wonder at the sight of the two beautiful women in front of him. He had never seen two girls make out with each other like this, and he didn''t expect them to share his load in such a lewd way.


    Amanda let out a short gasp of air before breaking contact with Sheila and taking a deep breath. A string of their mixed saliva dripped down to her chin and fell onto her heavy breasts, which jiggled lightly when she inhaled deep breaths. "Oh my... It''s delicious."


    "Hehehe... Yes, indeed." Sheila giggled as she wiped off the drop of his sperm and licked her finger before sucking on it, completely enthralled by the flavor of his seed.

 27. Oliver? What are you doing?

    "Damn, you two are so sexy together." Oliver commented, eliciting a laugh from both women.


    "You think so?" Amanda replied as she ran her hands along Sheila''s body and caressed her lower lips. "But I prefer the taste of this little pussy. So sweet and juicy. Do you want to watch me eat her out?"


    Oliver grinned at them, finding their desire for each other arousing. He wanted to see how far they could go. "Yes, I''d like that very much. Eat each other''s pussy and cum for me."


    "Good. Then let''s give our young man a good show." Amanda winked at him and sat on Sheila''s stomach, rubbing her crotch against her abdomen before slowly moving down until her breasts were pressed against Sheila''s chest.


    As soon as she reached Sheila''s neck, she began kissing and licking her skin while moving her hand between their bodies.


    "Ahhhhh!! Yesssss!!"


    A moan escaped from Sheila''s lips when Amanda touched her wet folds with her fingers and began fingering her.


    The other woman started massaging her clitoris as well as thrusting two fingers into her pussy, pumping in and out. Her movements were slow and deliberate, but Sheila seemed to enjoy every moment of it.


    "Ooohhhh!! Yes... Just like that..." Sheila moaned, grabbing Amanda''s breasts and squeezing them while she continued to finger-fuck her cunt. "Keep going..."


    Amanda lifted her head and planted wet kisses all over Sheila''s face before sucking on her lower lip. Then she moved to the side and sucked on her earlobe before whispering, "You love my fingers in your cunt, don''t you? Do you want me to eat your pussy now?"


    "Yessss!! I want your tongue deep inside my pussy!!" Sheila replied as she spread her legs wide open, allowing Amanda to get closer to her wet folds.


    But Amanda didn''t rush things. Instead, she moved her body and sat on Sheila''s face before rubbing her wet snatch against her nose and mouth. She didn''t stop fingering her, either. In fact, she started moving her hand faster while grinding herself on Sheila''s face.


    "How does it taste?" Amanda asked while moving her fingers faster.


    "It''s wonderful!!" Sheila exclaimed as she began licking Amanda''s cunt. Her tongue ran along the length of her slit before probing deeper into her hole.


    Amanda moaned and arched her back when Sheila sucked on her clit and also started pushing her tongue in and out of her hole. "Oohhh!! That''s it!! Fuck me with your tongue!!"


    Sheila continued to suck and lick Amanda''s pussy while enjoying the fingering of her own vagina. Their moans filled the air, and they became louder when Amanda began licking Sheila''s folds as well.


    They writhed around on top of each other, rubbing their bodies together while eating each other out. Their juices were flowing out from between their folds, which they drank without missing a drop.


    Oliver watched the entire scene unfold before him with great interest. He could feel his member twitch in excitement and harden again, but he didn''t want to disturb them yet.


    So instead, he continued to observe the girls as they made love to each other.


    Eventually, Sheila grabbed Amanda''s ass cheeks and squeezed them hard while burying her face deeper between her crotch. Her tongue swirled around inside her pussy, probing deep into her cunt. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amanda responded by pinching Sheila''s clitoris between her fingers and pulling on it before nibbling on her folds.


    "Aahhhhhh!!!" Both women cried out at the same time when they came together. They arched their backs and shivered uncontrollably while riding their orgasms until they calmed down.


    Their bodies were covered in sweat and juices. Their faces flushed, and their chests heaved up and down. But despite looking exhausted, they still smiled happily as Amanda moved off Sheila''s face and lied on top of her.


    "Huff... Huff... That was amazing..." Sheila breathed out while wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.


    "Yes... It really was." Amanda nodded in agreement as she licked her lips clean. Then she leaned forward and began kissing Sheila on the lips again. This time, when their tongues intertwined, they tasted each other''s essence.


    Soon, Sheila placed her hands on Amanda''s ass and pulled her closer to her body before wrapping her legs around her waist. Meanwhile, Amanda wrapped her arms around Sheila''s neck and held onto her tight as they continued making out.


    Seeing them forget about himself, Oliver decided to join in. He moved behind Amanda and put his hands on her wide hips. Then he guided his rock-hard cock between both of their pussies.


    When he felt the warmth of their lower lips pressing against his dick, Oliver closed his eyes and savored the new sensation. It was a strange feeling. One he hadn''t experienced before. Like two sets of soft pillows hugging his member at the same time. It made him even more aroused than before.


    "Ummmmm... Oliver? What are you doing?" Amanda moaned as she broke away from the kiss and turned her head toward him.


    "Enjoying the warmth of your bodies." He replied as he began moving his hips back and forth, sliding his length between their pussies. He could feel the juices coating his shaft while he continued to move, making it easier for him to slide back and forth.


    "Hmmmm!! That feels so good!!" Sheila exclaimed as she closed her eyes and let out a sigh of pleasure. She enjoyed the feeling of his cock rubbing against her wet cunt. "Please don''t stop!! Keep going!!"


    Oliver obeyed her command and continued to grind his manhood against their lower lips, eliciting moans and groans from both women.


    Soon, Oliver picked up the pace and increased the speed of his thrusts. His balls slapped against Sheila''s ass while Amanda''s tits bounced around wildly. He moved his hands from Amanda''s hips and placed them on her ass cheeks before pushing down so that his cock would rub harder against their pussies.


    As soon as his thumb pressed against Amanda''s butthole, she let out a loud cry and threw her head back in ecstasy. "Ahhhhh!! Do it again!!"


    Oliver did as he was told and repeated the action, causing Amanda to scream louder this time. He felt her whole body tremble when he pressed his thumb against her anus. Then he pushed harder until his digit entered her asshole.


    "Aaaaaaahhhhhh!! Yes!! Fuck my ass!!" She shouted, clutching tightly onto Sheila as Oliver slid his thumb deeper into her rear entrance. "Oh god... I''m cumming!! I''m cumming!!"


    When Oliver heard her screams, he thrust faster between their pussies, causing his dick to hit Amanda''s clitoris, pushing her over the edge.


    "Ahhhhhhh!!! I am also cumming." Sheila added, as she too felt the pressure building up in her core. It was strange for her to cum this frequently, but it felt so good that she didn''t want it to end.


    Oliver kept pushing forward until both women exploded all over his cock. Their juices mixed together as they came, coating his shaft with their cream.


    When they finally stopped shaking, he pulled his finger out of Amanda''s asshole and let go of her butt cheeks before pulling his dick out from between their folds.

 28. Oh my god!! Amanda!!

    Without wasting a moment, Oliver positioned himself behind Amanda and aimed his cock at her wet pussy. Then he shoved his length inside her hole in one quick motion.


    "Ahhhhhh!! Oh my god!!" Amanda gasped when she felt his shaft stretching her cunt wide open.


    It hurt a little bit because this was the biggest thing she had ever taken inside her body. But at the same time, it felt amazing to have something so big filling her insides like this.


    "Fuck me, Oliver!!" She pleaded, looking back at him with lust-filled eyes.


    He started pumping into her fast and hard, making sure to push deep enough to hit her cervix every time. This again brought tears to her eyes as pain and pleasure mixed together. However, she didn''t care anymore. She wanted to feel more of his cock inside her womb.


    As soon as he began thrusting, Sheila pulled Amanda''s breasts down and latched onto one of her nipples, sucking it hard. While doing so, she pinched and pulled on the other nipple.


    Feeling multiple sources of pleasure at once, Amanda began moaning louder than ever before. Her screams echoed throughout the area, causing many people to turn their heads in their direction.


    As was expected, no one said anything. After all, they were all too busy fucking each other to pay any attention to them. They could do whatever they wanted without worrying about getting interrupted by someone else.


    Seeing the whole group involved in such an orgy gave Oliver even more confidence, and he pounded harder into Amanda''s cunt while also increasing the speed of his movements.


    Before long, Amanda reached another climax with one loud scream. "Ahhhhhh!!!!!!"


    Her insides tightened around Oliver''s member, trying to milk him dry, but he held back, wanting to enjoy their lovemaking longer. He kept pounding her until she stopped quivering. Then he pulled out and watched as Sheila flipped Amanda over and lied on top of her before spreading her own ass cheeks apart.


    "Oliver, come and fuck my ass." She said, looking at him with desire burning in her eyes. "I need your cock in my ass. I haven''t had a cock this big in my ass yet, and I really want to feel it now. So please, Oliver, fuck me!"


    Her words turned him on so much that Oliver wasted no time getting behind her and lining up his shaft with her anus. He pressed the tip against her asshole and slowly pushed forward until it popped inside.


    The moment his tip entered her tight hole, Oliver felt the incredible tightness of her rectum squeezing his cock. It was almost too much for him. If he hadn''t concentrated on staying calm, he would have cummed right away. But he held himself back and continued to push deeper inside until he was buried to the hilt.


    Once he reached that point, he reeled in the sensation of her insides wrapped around his member. "Unghh... That''s so tight!!"


    "Ahhh.... YES! This is it!! Fuck me!! Please fuck me hard!!!" Sheila cried out as she pushed her ass against him. "Give it to me!!"


    It seemed as though Sheila had lost all her other senses except for the one in her backdoor. She only cared about feeling his thick shaft stretch her bowels and give her pleasure. Nothing else mattered anymore.


    So Oliver obliged and started fucking her ass. He pulled back until just the tip remained inside before slamming it back in, making sure to hit her ass cheeks every time.


    Every thrust made her scream louder than before, but she didn''t stop begging for more. She continued to push against him while also arching her back so that he could get deeper inside.


    The sound of their skin slapping together filled the air as he held both of her hands and pulled them behind her back, using them as leverage to thrust harder.


    Meanwhile, Sheila was doing her best to hold on to his cock, refusing to let it slip out of her rear hole. It made it harder for Oliver to pull back, but he didn''t mind at all because it also intensified the sensations.


    As he continued pounding into her ass, Oliver noticed that Amanda had recovered from her climax and was doing something near their lower parts. But before he could look down to see what she was doing, Amanda moved her hips, and he felt a strange sensation as if something had penetrated Sheila''s pussy while he was fucking her ass.


    "Oh my god!! Amanda!! What are you doing?!?!" Sheila shouted as she tried to move away from Amanda, but Oliver kept her pinned against his body.


    He saw that Amanda had placed her hands on Sheila''s waist and was using them to push upward. It looked like she was fucking her.


    "Hmmm... I want to be inside of you too!!" Amanda replied as she continued to thrust forward. Her movements were slow and steady, but they still managed to make Sheila cry out in pleasure.


    Oliver watched in awe as Amanda used a double dildo to fuck her friend at the same time. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. This was something new for him. And he loved it.


    He decided to continue fucking Sheila while letting Amanda do her thing. It felt good for both of them. And soon, all three of them started moaning together as they fucked each other senseless.


    The pleasure became more intense as he felt Sheila''s insides contract around his shaft while Amanda''s dildo stretched her cunt wide open. Every time he pulled out, Amanda would push in, and vice versa. They kept repeating this cycle without stopping.


    Amanda also moaned along with them, enjoying the sensation of having something fill her pussy at the same time. It was an incredible experience for her.


    Meanwhile, the intensity of their coupling was too much for Sheila to handle. She lost control over her body and fell limp on Amanda while panting heavily.


    Seeing that she was on the verge of passing out, Oliver and Amanda increased their speed, wanting to make her climax one last time before she fainted completely. They wanted her to enjoy this experience to the fullest.


    "Ahhhh!!! AAAAAHHHHHH!!!! YESSSS!!!!" Sheila screamed as she finally reached another mind-blowing orgasm along with the other two.


    It was as if they were in sync with each other, because when she came, both Oliver and Amanda did too. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One released a loud groan as he filled her rectum with his seed, while the other let out a series of short gasps as she squirted on the dildo.


    When their orgasms ended, Oliver collapsed on the bed while pulling out of Sheila''s ass, letting out a loud sigh of relief. He was exhausted after that intense lovemaking session. He had never fucked someone so hard before, but it was worth it.

 29. Do You Also Want To Experience That?

    He didn''t know how much time had passed since they finished, but when he finally recovered enough strength to open his eyes, he found himself lying face down on a pillow.


    The sight of Sheila''s naked body lying beside him caused him to smile. She looked peaceful and happy. He turned his head to see that Amanda was also sleeping next to him. Her eyes were closed, and her breathing was slow and steady. It seemed as though she had fallen asleep soon after they ended their session together.


    That was good. He needed a break too. So he closed his eyes once again and drifted off to sleep.


    ***


    A gentle shake woke him up, and he opened his eyes to find Sheila sitting next to him. Her expression was worried as she stared at him.


    "Oliver?"


    He rubbed his eyelids and looked around the place. Amanda was nowhere to be seen.


    "Hmm? What is it?" He asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Oliver, wake up; it''s morning. Amanda left just now. She said she needed to go home. She didn''t want to disturb you, so she left."


    "Oh, okay."


    It took Oliver a few minutes to gather his thoughts. Once he felt refreshed enough, he sat up on the bed.


    "Sheila... I have to say... Last night was... Wow..."


    Sheila blushed and gave him a small smile. "I agree... I haven''t felt this good in years... You made me feel so special... So loved..."


    Oliver returned the smile and wrapped an arm around her shoulder before giving her a light peck on the cheek. "You''re beautiful."


    Her cheeks reddened even more at his compliment. "Thank you, Oliver. You made me feel beautiful."


    He pulled her closer to him, wanting to hug her tighter, but before he could do anything else, Sheila suddenly moved away from him and stood up.


    "Well, it''s time for me to go. I should head home too." She said with a hint of sadness in her voice.


    Oliver looked at her and noticed that her expression changed from happy to sad within seconds.


    "Why?"


    "I can''t stay here forever. Besides, my husband will start getting suspicious if I''m late."


    Oliver stared at her, confused. He had completely forgotten that she had a husband. A husband who didn''t even know that his wife always cheated on him with hotel guests whenever she worked.


    "Yeah... Of course." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anyway, thank you again for last night. It was amazing." Sheila walked towards him and gave him a soft kiss on the lips. It was short but sweet.


    Oliver grabbed her and deepened the kiss. Sheila didn''t resist. Instead, she wrapped her arms around him and kissed him back passionately. When they broke apart, Oliver looked at her with lust in his eyes.


    "Come back tonight... I want more of you..."


    Sheila nodded and smiled at him before turning around and walking away from him.


    "I will..."


    And with that, they parted ways.


    ***


    As soon as Oliver returned to their room, Mia threw herself at him and kissed him passionately. She was wearing a sexy red lingerie set. It was nothing more than a bra, panties, stockings, and garter belt. He had no idea where she got them from, but they looked perfect on her.


    "Mmmmmmm... You smell like sex." Mia murmured while nuzzling against his neck.


    Oliver wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her close, enjoying the feeling of her body pressing against him. "Yeah... I had sex with two women at a pool party. It was wild, as everyone was fucking each other."


    "Oh really? How wild?" She whispered seductively into his ear, sending chills down his spine.


    He explained everything that happened in the pool, including how Sheila and Amanda were making out and how they got so aroused that they fingered each other before letting him fuck them.


    As he spoke, Mia''s breathing grew heavier, and her nipples hardened against his chest. She started rubbing her crotch against his thigh, grinding against him as she listened to his story.


    He noticed this and asked if she was enjoying herself, but Mia just smiled and nodded. "Tell me more about what you did." She whispered in a husky voice.


    Oliver went on to describe in great detail everything that happened with Amanda and Sheila. How all the women in the party began getting naked in front of everyone without any inhibitions.


    As he described Amanda taking off her bikini top and exposing her bare breasts, Mia moaned softly while rubbing her body harder against his leg. And when he talked about how she stripped off her bottoms to expose her pussy, Mia shuddered and gasped, letting out a quiet whimper.


    Oliver knew that she was getting turned on listening to him recount his adventures at the pool party, so he kept telling her about the sexual escapades he witnessed.


    The moment he mentioned a woman getting penetrated from both holes while sucking another one''s cock, Mia couldn''t hold back any longer and came without warning.


    "Ummmmm... Ahhhhhh!!!!" Mia''s whole body convulsed as her climax washed over her, sending waves of pleasure throughout her entire being.


    Oliver was surprised at first, but then held her close, stroking her hair while waiting for her to recover. "Wow... Did you just cum?" He asked.


    She nodded shyly. "I''m sorry. It''s just that... hearing you describe those things in such graphic details made me very horny. And the thought of being filled from both holes while sucking another cock made me lose control."


    "Oh... do you also want to experience that?" Oliver asked, raising his eyebrow.


    Mia bit her lip and looked away, blushing. "Well... I don''t know about that. But it did excite me imagining such a thing."


    Oliver stared at her with wide eyes, stunned by her answer. He was not sure what to make of it, but seeing how excited she was when he described those scenes, he knew she wanted it deep down inside.

 30. How many times do I have to tell you to knock on doors before entering?

    After Sheila returned home from work, she found herself staring at pictures of her family while sitting on a couch alone. A picture of her young son and another picture of herself smiling beside her husband, who was carrying him, standing in front of a fountain.


    When she saw those pictures, a sudden pang of guilt hit her in the heart. She felt ashamed of cheating on her husband multiple times behind his back. Even though she had done it for years, she never felt as bad as today.


    It wasn''t that she disliked her husband or that she hated sex with him. But somewhere in her heart, she knew that he wasn''t able to satisfy her fully. Even though they had a lot of lovemaking sessions, most of them were boring compared to what she had with random men.


    Her husband lacked the passion and roughness she craved. Maybe it was their love for each other dulling it down. Or maybe it was the lack of desire from him.


    In either case, she always found herself craving something different after being intimate with him. That was why she sought it elsewhere. In strangers.


    That was also why she enjoyed having sex with guests who frequented the hotel. Whenever someone checked in, she made sure to seduce him during housekeeping, hoping to get an opportunity to satisfy her needs.


    Not only did these encounters quench her thirst, but they also helped relieve her stress. It allowed her to live a free life where there was no emotional baggage weighing her down.


    But every time she did it, she ended up feeling a little dirty. Not only because she was cheating on her husband, but also because she was doing it with men whose faces she probably won''t see again. And yet, she couldn''t stop.


    And among the plethora of one-night stands she had, the latest, with Oliver, had to be the best. Just thinking about him aroused her.


    ''Why does it feel so different when I''m with him? It''s like my body is being lit on fire by his touch...'' Sheila thought to herself as she caressed her skin. She recalled his muscular chest pressing down against hers, the feeling of his lips touching her own, and how he tasted when they kissed. ''Every inch of my skin burns wherever he touches. And the things he does to me... Oh god. How can an 18-year-old be so amazing? It''s too much!!''


    Sheila closed her eyes and bit her lower lip as she replayed everything that happened last night. The memory of them kissing besides the pool and fucking each other''s brains out soon after left her feeling hot and bothered. Just thinking about it was making her wetter than ever before.


    She got up and walked into her bedroom before opening her cabinet drawers to retrieve a dildo. It was one of the many she bought over the years to satisfy herself while thinking about some stranger.


    After staring at it for a minute, she stripped naked and lay down on top of her bed, spreading her legs wide apart. Then slowly, she began pushing the sex toy into herself.


    Even though it was larger than average, it wasn''t nearly enough to satisfy her. If only Oliver was here now...


    With this thought in mind, she pumped it back and forth inside of her pussy, imagining him filling both her holes with his thick, long, and throbbing shaft. Her other hand reached over to her breasts and groped her nipples. She began moaning louder and louder as her body shivered in ecstasy.


    "Mmmmmmmm!!! Yes!!!!" Sheila moaned as she pumped faster and harder. She thrust the toy as deep as possible, feeling the fake balls slap against her mound with each stroke.


    She thrust as far as she could go, feeling the tip rubbing against her clitoris as she went. This stimulation sent shivers through her entire being.


    Suddenly, there came a clicking sound as the door of the room opened, snapping Sheila out of her imagination.


    "Mom?"


    She quickly removed the object from her snatch and tried covering her exposed parts, but it was futile as her son had already entered the room. Now, he was standing in the doorway with an awkward expression plastered across his face.


    He was a little taller than her. His body had some masculine features like muscular arms and big hands, which she found attractive. Even though he was her son, seeing him made her think of fucking a well-endowed man. After all, she had seen his body develop since childhood.


    And looking at him now, standing there, staring back at her with his mouth hanging half-open in surprise... Well... That was to be expected considering the scene before his very eyes. She was wearing nothing, and her nether region was drenched with her juices.


    "Shawn? Why are you..." She could sense embarrassment and shame creeping into her voice. "I thought you went out."


    "I did." He replied matter-of-factly, staring at his mother''s naked form with wide-eyed astonishment. "I forgot something... I didn''t think you were home already, so I just walked in without knocking."


    Sheila''s face flushed a crimson color as she covered herself more. "Go get out, please... How many times do I have to tell you to knock on doors before entering?"


    He ignored her request and continued standing still, gawking at her.


    A mix of emotions swirled within her. Sheila didn''t know what to feel at that moment. Embarrassed? Angry? Pleased? Frustrated? And the most bizarre of all: Aroused? The wetness between her thighs increased further, soaking her bedsheets.


    Sheila stared at Shawn as she took a deep breath to calm down, but she only managed to inhale the musky aroma from her sweat and her previous playtime with the toy, and it turned her on even more. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clearing her throat, Sheila put up a stern expression and asked her son, "Why are you still standing there? Didn''t I tell you to leave?"


    Seeing that his mother wasn''t screaming or hitting him, Shawn gained some courage and stepped forward instead of going backward. His eyes drank every inch of her nudity with ravenous desire. Sheila recognized the desire. She had seen many men give her the same look. Men, whom she seduced for her pleasure. But her son?


    ''It can''t be...'' Sheila thought as she nervously opened her mouth, but only a strangled groan came out instead of words. ''My son can''t want that from me...? Can he...?''


    Now he was standing over her, gazing down at her bare curves with admiration, his dark eyes fixated on her beautiful face. An overwhelming desire swelled inside his chest, pushing him closer and closer.


    And when she remembered how Oliver and his mother enjoyed themselves, Sheila gasped.


    ''Wait a minute... Maybe... Just maybe... I can give it a try,'' Sheila thought to herself, picturing what would happen if she took action now. How she could fulfill her lust with someone close to her and let herself bask in forbidden ecstasy. And that too with a muscular son.

 31. Show Mommy your body…

    Without realizing it, Sheila leaned back, revealing her nudity entirely to him, a woman and a mother, spreading her legs open in front of her own son, inviting him.


    This movement of hers had its impact as her son stared, unable to believe what he was seeing. Even as he stepped closer to get a better view, he knew it couldn''t be real. Yet at the same time, deep down, he felt the rising lust inside himself. And how much it excited him to see his mother exposed like that.


    "Mom?"


    He gulped, a million things going through his head at once, including wondering how she could be so nonchalant about having her breasts and pussy exposed while his penis started growing thicker inside his underwear.


    "Is there anything you want to say...?" Sheila asked quietly, keeping her legs apart for him. She almost smirked, seeing the outline of his growing rod pressing against his pants.


    Shawn lowered his eyes and remained silent. There wasn''t anything he wanted to say, but he knew exactly what he wanted to do.


    "Come here." He heard his mother command him with authority, but still, her tone was seductive. Her voice was almost breathy, sultry. As if she was getting aroused just by talking to him. And she was...


    Shawn wasn''t expecting to hear something like this from his own mother. Although confused, Shawn felt drawn by her enchanting charm.


    He walked closer. This action surprised Sheila, but seeing her son approach her, she found herself welcoming him with open arms.


    He got even nearer until his body was pressed against her, and they embraced each other in a loving hug. And just like that, Shawn''s mind went blank as he focused only on how her nude, soft, and warm body felt against his and how her hands rubbed against the sides of his head as she whispered into his ear.


    "Shawn, baby. Do you like seeing Mommy naked?" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not trusting his voice at that moment, Shawn simply nodded.


    "Do you want to kiss Mommy?"


    Again, he nodded, although this time with less hesitation.


    Sheila smiled to herself, as she knew that things would turn out well. She could sense his attraction for her in the way he held her and in his eagerness to comply with every command she gave. It wasn''t hard for a woman of her experience to know when someone desired her. Especially if that person is her son.


    "Well, come on, kiss me." Sheila purred, moving closer and tilting her head slightly upwards, presenting him a perfect opportunity to press his lips upon hers.


    Without hesitating anymore, Shawn brought his lips to his mother''s, tasting the sweetness of her mouth and enjoying the warmth and softness of her body as she wrapped her hands around his back and pulled him closer to her.


    It was strange, yet exciting, to have her tongue brush against his. It made him wonder what it must be like for her to kiss him. How it must make her feel. Did she enjoy the feeling as much as him?


    And when they separated, Sheila caressed Shawn''s cheeks and ran her fingers down his chin. He looked at her, confused and unsure of himself, as he''d never kissed a girl before.


    "How was your first kiss?" Sheila asked with a smile, already knowing the answer.


    Shawn just smiled and said nothing, because no words were necessary at that moment.


    "Would you like to do more?" Sheila whispered as she moved closer and placed her hand on his pants, where his erection was pushing outwards. "Would you like to touch Mommy?"


    "Yes, Mom..." Shawn whispered back, feeling her hands roam all over his chest. His cock twitched and strained against the fabric of his pants, desperate for attention. "I''d love that..."


    Sheila giggled at the way his voice cracked while speaking and continued, "Are you sure? Because I can stop if you don''t like it... But if you do..."


    Shawn didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry right now. All these questions coming from his mom seemed ridiculous. He didn''t care how he should feel; all that mattered was what he wanted.


    And at this very moment, what he really wanted was to see, feel, and explore the rest of his mother''s sexy body.


    "No, I don''t want you to stop. Please, keep going. I want this," Shawn replied firmly. He wasn''t afraid or ashamed, because his lust outweighed all his inhibitions and embarrassment. Besides, he always thought of his mom as an attractive lady and even fantasized about her sometimes when she wore something revealing. But he never thought he''d get a chance like this to act on his fantasies.


    "Okay, baby. You don''t have to say, please. I will do whatever you want. And I will guide you too," Sheila said. "Mommy loves you, and I know you love her. And when two people love each other, it''s only natural to do naughty stuff together... Do you understand what Mommy''s saying?"


    "Yes, Mom." Shawn responded.


    "Hehe..." Sheila giggled and kissed him on the forehead before continuing, "Now then... Since you''re ready... Take off your clothes, baby. Show Mommy your body..."


    Without wasting any more time, Shawn took off his pants and tossed them away, then pulled off his shirt. Finally, he stripped out of his underwear. Now both of them were naked before each other.


    Sheila''s gaze lingered upon his well-toned body, admiring his toned muscles, broad shoulders, strong arms, and sturdy chest. And most importantly, his big, throbbing erection, which she immediately reached for and wrapped her fingers around, feeling the warmth and pulsing energy within it.


    ''Although it''s not as big as Oliver''s, but still it''s impressive, and I am sure Shawn can work magic with it,'' Sheila thought to herself as she started stroking it up and down, eliciting gasps from him. "You have grown so big... And this..."


    Her grip tightened on his manhood, squeezing and tugging at his sensitive skin, causing him to groan and thrust his hips forward to push himself further inside of her grasp. The tip of his erection leaked precum, which Sheila used to lubricate her strokes and create an even smoother rhythm, driving him wild with lust and desire.

 32. You need to work a little bit before you get rewarded…

    "Does that feel good?"


    "Yessss, Mom..."


    "Do you want me to make you feel better? Would you like me to take you into my mouth?"


    Hearing his mom talk so dirty was driving Shawn mad, but the thought of getting a blowjob from his own mother drove him over the edge. His shaft twitched violently, threatening to explode any moment, as he desperately wanted to fill his mom''s throat with cum.


    Sheila smiled and lowered her head to plant soft kisses all over his length. As she licked her way up and down his cock, Shawn felt his body tremble with ecstasy.


    And she was enjoying every second of this; the taste and feel of her son''s erection was unlike anything she''d ever experienced before. It wasn''t just the physical sensations either; it was the emotional aspect of pleasuring her own son, the forbidden nature of their act.


    It didn''t take long before she began to move faster, bobbing up and down while sucking hard and twirling her tongue around the head of his member, making him groan with pleasure. Then, she released his cock from her mouth but continued to fondle and pump it vigorously with her hand as she stared at her son''s face.


    "Mmmmh... Mom..." He moaned, grabbing onto her head and pushing her towards him again.


    "Oh my... So forceful." Sheila gasped as her mouth was once again filled by his throbbing cock. "I love that."


    Encouraged by his mother''s words and the fact that he could do whatever he wanted with her, Shawn pushed her face further against him, until she gagged on his length. And he continued fucking her mouth with increasing intensity.


    "Mmmmmm... Umphh..." Sheila choked, trying not to lose control, as she had done this countless times before and could easily suppress her gag reflex.


    Shawn felt as if his cock would burst soon. His whole body shivered as the tension built up inside him, but Sheila suddenly stopped sucking and pulled her head away.


    "Why... Mom?" Shawn groaned in disappointment, his face contorted into a mask of pure anguish.


    "Shhh..." Sheila shushed him with a finger pressed to his lips. "Don''t worry, baby... We''ll continue soon."


    Then she got up and climbed onto the bed, positioning herself over a pillow. Her ass was raised high in the air, and her pussy was exposed, inviting him to come and explore.


    "I know you want to release, and Mommy wants that too," Sheila explained as she looked over her shoulder at her son. "But you need to work a little bit before you get rewarded..."


    Shawn nodded and stood behind his mom''s sexy behind, admiring her curvaceous backside and the pink, wet folds of her pussy. Then he grabbed hold of his shaft, guiding the tip to her opening as she raised her hips and spread her legs wider, giving him better access to her womanhood.


    Once he was lined up against her entrance, Shawn slowly began sliding his cock into his mother''s cunt, feeling the tightness around it as he entered her. He heard Sheila gasp and felt her vaginal walls contract and squeeze around his shaft, welcoming it deep inside. He could feel the warmth and moistness surrounding his length, and he couldn''t wait anymore to push his entire erection inside. So he did.


    "Ahhh!!" Sheila moaned as she arched her back, her ass pushing back against Shawn''s groin. He grabbed hold of her buttocks and began moving back and forth in and out of her, thrusting his cock into her pussy as deep as possible. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mmmmmm... Shawn... Yes! Fuck me! Fuck your mommy!" Sheila encouraged him. "That''s it, baby. Deeper, faster... Just let your desires out. Don''t hold anything back..."


    "Mom... I''ve wanted this for so long," Shawn groaned as he pounded into her harder and faster, slamming into her with his pelvis slapping loudly against hers.


    "Ohhhhh... Me too..." Sheila cried out, her body trembling with each thrust. She was loving every second of this forbidden sexual act. Her son''s dick felt incredible, and knowing it was his virgin dick made it even better.


    She loved the sensation of his cock driving deep within her. The feeling of being filled completely. Having his cock stretching out her walls was pure bliss. She wanted more... And she wanted to please her son in every way.


    Yet, in spite of his enthusiasm, Sheila thought of Oliver and couldn''t help comparing their sizes.


    ''Oliver''s was thicker, longer, and hit deeper spots... And god... his stamina...'' She thought, as a shiver of pleasure ran down her spine at the memories. She was sure Oliver would still be pounding away, whereas Shawn seemed to be slowing down, probably due to exhaustion or lack of control. But it didn''t matter, as she was enjoying herself immensely and her pussy was clenching around her son''s shaft, preparing for the incoming climax.


    "I am almost there, baby. Don''t slow down..." Sheila said. "Do you want to cum in Mommy''s pussy? Or perhaps somewhere else?"


    Shawn didn''t answer right away; he just continued fucking his mother like crazy, his mind clouded by lust.


    "Ahn... Baby?"


    "Pussy!" Shawn grunted, his hips slapping against his mom''s buttocks, "I wanna cum inside you... Mom..."


    "Mhmmm... Then go ahead, fill me with your warm sperm..." Sheila said. "But don''t cum until Mommy does..."


    As if on cue, Shawn increased his speed and fucked his mother even harder. Sheila let out loud moans and screams as she reached closer and closer to orgasm, her pussy convulsing around her son''s shaft.


    And Shawn couldn''t take it anymore, his body tensing up as his climax neared. But he knew that he couldn''t cum yet, so he tried his hardest not to lose control.


    "Mmmmhhh... That''s right, Shawn... Hold on just a little bit longer," Sheila gasped, feeling her son''s cock pulsing inside her.


    Shawn couldn''t believe what was happening to him; this was the most intense moment of his entire life, and the pleasure was beyond anything he ever imagined possible.


    "I''m cumming...!!"


    And as soon as those words escaped his mother''s lips, Shawn felt her vaginal muscles tighten around his shaft, and his balls swelled with cum, ready to explode.


    And explode they did... Thick jets of hot white fluids spurted out of Shawn''s dick as he plunged his cock as deep as he could into Sheila''s womb, filling it with his seed. At the same time, Sheila''s orgasm hit her full force, making her whole body tremble as her juices squirted from her pussy onto the bedsheets.


    It took several seconds for Shawn''s cock to finish spraying semen, but even after that, his mother continued shaking and convulsing beneath him.


    When he pulled out, Sheila''s pussy gushed out a mixture of their combined juices.


    After catching his breath, Shawn looked at his mother lying next to him with her eyes closed and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "Yes, Shawn. That was wonderful..." Sheila said with a wide grin. She opened her eyes to see her son''s concerned expression. "Come closer, let me kiss you..."


    He obeyed his mother and bent forward so that she could press her lips against his.


    "I am very happy you did that, Shawn..." She said after the kiss ended, "I am glad that we shared this wonderful experience together..."


    "Me too... Mom... And we''ll be doing it more, won''t we?" Shawn asked with an excited smile. Sheila chuckled and caressed his face.


    "Yes, we will, baby." Sheila said, then added with a sly grin, "We''ll do many more things, and you''re going to love them."

 33. Does this feel good, miss?

    After Oliver narrated the events of the previous night to his mother in a very detailed and exaggerated manner, Mia found her heart pounding fast, her chest heaving, and her pussy dripping wet.


    Oliver had always been a very observant boy and often noticed even the smallest details around him, and now he noticed how his mother was reacting to the events he described and how aroused she became by the vivid imagery in his story.


    "Mom? Are you alright?" Oliver asked after he noticed how flustered his mother looked. It seemed as if his mother was thinking about something that made him uneasy. He didn''t know if she wanted to fuck other guys like those in pool, or if she just liked hearing about all the dirty details.


    Mia took a few moments to compose herself and looked at him. She could tell that her son was worried for her. A part of her felt ashamed for feeling so aroused at hearing all these erotic things that her son had witnessed, and another part of her felt guilty because she was having naughty thoughts while her son spoke.


    She didn''t want to reveal how much she enjoyed his story. But seeing her son''s expression and the concern in his eyes made it clear to her that he could sense her lust, so there was no point in hiding it anymore.


    "I am fine... I just... I need to relax a bit. Listening to you describe what you witnessed has... made me... very aroused..." Mia confessed with a nervous smile, then added, "Why don''t we go to the massage parlour downstairs? We can both get some much needed relief... I mean relaxation..."


    Oliver thought that the idea of getting massages from a professional sounded great, especially since his mother suggested it. He knew she loved to pamper herself, so going to a place where she would get massaged was something that he couldn''t refuse.


    "Okay... I am down for it." Oliver agreed and saw his mother smile at him with relief. Then he looked at his father, Adam, who was still asleep in bed.


    Mia followed her son''s gaze, "Don''t worry about him. Let him rest, he had a long night with me yesterday," She chuckled and winked at her son.


    ***


    Soon after that, Mia and Oliver left the hotel room to head to the massage parlour. Oliver was a little anxious at first, but then realized that there wasn''t anything wrong with going to such an establishment with his mother.


    And once they entered the massage area, the two of them were greeted by two therapists, a male, and a female. They asked them what type of massage they wanted and guided them to the private rooms.


    After explaining the details to Mia and Oliver, including what kind of oils they would use, they left to get everything ready.


    Meanwhile, Mia and Oliver undressed in the locker room and covered themselves with towels before entering their private room.


    As they entered the spacious area, they noticed two large beds placed next to each other, and a beautiful young woman wearing a bikini was waiting for Oliver, and an equally attractive older man was waiting for Mia. The young masseuse had long brown hair tied into a ponytail, big brown eyes, and full red lips.


    The other one was tall and well built, with a chiseled jawline and a short beard. He was also wearing a speedo that showed off his muscular thighs and bulging package. He had tattoos all over his arms and chest.


    It seemed that to heightened the mood, aromatic candles and relaxing music had also been provided. The whole atmosphere of the room was designed to make people relax. Moreover, they had assigned opposite-sex therapists to the clients. This was no coincidence, rather it was part of the plan to provide some excitement.


    The moment Oliver laid his eyes on the man who was about to massage his mother, a strange feeling of jealousy filled him, and his gaze shifted back and forth between the two. Even though Mia assured him that she only wanted a simple massage and nothing else, Oliver still felt uneasy thinking about what could happen during the session.


    However, his worries disappeared when his eyes landed on the beautiful girl standing before him. She had an innocent face with large brown eyes that made her seem cute, yet her bikini showed off a lot of skin, revealing her voluptuous figure, ample breasts, and round bottom. As soon as their gaze met, she gave him a warm smile.


    "My name is June, and I will be your masseuse for this session." The young girl introduced herself. Her voice sounded sweet and pleasant, and Oliver felt comfortable talking to her.


    "Hello. I am Oliver. Nice meeting you," He replied.


    At the same time, the man greeted Mia. He had an English accent and introduced himself as Jake. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the initial greetings were exchanged, Oliver laid down on his stomach while his masseuse began rubbing his shoulders. Mia watched her son''s muscles relax as she began massaging his back and neck. It didn''t take long for her to notice the effect that June was having on her son.


    She was using a fragrant oil to massage Oliver''s body. She rubbed the liquid over his back and shoulders and started kneading his muscles, working from top to bottom. As she did this, her hands moved across his body with slow, rhythmic movements. Her touch felt very gentle and soothing. Mia could see the pleasure written on his face and hear the soft moans escaping his lips as the massage continued.


    Soon, Jake approached her with the oil bottle and smiled at her before asking if she was ready for her massage. Mia nodded and lay face down on the bed next to Oliver''s.


    As she lay there, she felt his rough hands begin to work on her body, starting with her feet. Slowly, his hands slid upwards, reaching her ankles, calves, thighs, before going down again without stopping at all. He did this several times, each time going higher and lower. She enjoyed every minute of his skillful ministrations and soon began to relax.


    "Does this feel good, miss?"


    "Oh, yes... please continue..." Mia replied as Jake worked on her feet.

 34. We Are Professionals.

    The sensation was wonderful, almost hypnotic, as his hands roamed around her legs and thighs, sometimes rubbing and caressing her inner thighs. At the same time, she glanced over at Oliver and noticed that his masseuse was now working on his upper back and arms, giving special attention to his biceps, which seemed to grow bigger every time she touched him.


    A few moments passed, and suddenly Mia realized something strange happening between her legs. There was warmth spreading through them, a tingling sensation running along their length. She couldn''t quite place what was causing this, but then it struck her; she knew exactly why she was experiencing this warmth and tingling sensation. It was Jake!


    She turned around and saw that Jake had moved his hands from her feet and legs to between her thighs. His fingers gently brushed against the towel covering her crotch, teasing her by moving up and down, and side-to-side.


    Mia''s eyes went wide when he pulled the towel aside and exposed her naked buttocks. A jolt of shock ran through her, and her body tensed up instinctively, but Jake''s skillful touch relaxed her again. She couldn''t believe what had just occurred. The masseur was massaging her butt cheeks now!


    This was definitely outside of Mia''s comfort zone, and she wondered how far this man planned to go with his "massage". Would he do more than massage her ass? Would he penetrate her?


    ''No... this can''t be happening! I can''t let myself be violated by this man in front of Oliver.'' She thought and turned her head to look at Oliver.


    Oliver had noticed everything and was watching with a stunned expression. Seeing the shocked expression on her son''s face, Mia tried to reassure him that it was okay.


    She whispered softly to Oliver, "Relax... It''s part of the massage."


    Oliver''s masseuse overheard her and added in a playful tone, "Yes, we are professionals. Don''t worry. Enjoy the service." June giggled, then returned her attention to massaging his upper back.


    Mia''s gaze lingered on her son, watching as he closed his eyes and enjoyed the massage being performed on him by June, but then she heard Jake''s deep voice. "Now turn around please, miss. Let''s do the front side now."


    With a little hesitation and nervousness, Mia did as she was asked and slowly turned over on the bed. Now she was lying on her back, looking at the man standing above her. He was holding an oil bottle and looking at her expectantly. Mia knew that he was waiting for permission, so she nodded her consent.


    Jake smiled and poured a generous amount of oil onto her stomach. Then he placed both hands on her belly and began massaging it, making circular motions as he went. Mia closed her eyes and let herself enjoy the massage, trying not to think of the strange situation she was in. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a while, she opened her eyes again to see that Oliver was enjoying the same treatment, although June seemed to be taking extra care in applying oil to her son''s chest and abdomen. The young masseuse had one hand on his pecs and the other one roaming across his abs and waist. Mia could see her fingers trailing along his defined muscles, and sometimes slipping beneath the towel to caress his crotch.


    ''What is this girl doing to my son?!'' Mia thought. Although a bit jealous, she could also feel the pleasure of watching another woman touch her son. It excited her.


    She quickly shifted her attention back to her own therapist, Jake. He had moved his hands upwards, rubbing the oil over her breasts and squeezing them. The sensation felt amazing, but the most exciting part of the experience was the fact that this man''s rough, strong hands were groping her soft and supple flesh.


    A small moan escaped her lips when Jake squeezed her nipple between his fingers. She didn''t want him to hear, but it was impossible not to moan with such strong hands playing with her breasts. She hoped that nobody else in the room heard her.


    Unfortunately for Mia, both June and Oliver heard her moaning. While June smiled without lifting her eyes off of her task, Oliver lifted his head from the bed to look at his mother and their gazes met.


    Seeing the look on her face made Oliver wonder what she might be feeling. He had seen her enjoy sex many times, but never like this before. She looked like a woman possessed by lust, her face flushed red, and her eyes glazed over. It looked to Oliver as if Mia had lost her inhibitions, or perhaps they were just pushed aside temporarily due to extreme arousal.


    When Oliver saw her breasts being kneaded by the masseur, his cock immediately hardened. He couldn''t tear his gaze away from his mother''s naked body and the hands that were fondling it.


    After a while, he glanced over to see what the masseuse June was doing, and he saw that the girl had removed her bikini top! Her perky boobs with light pink nipples were exposed right above his chest.


    And her oiled up fingers were still working on his abs. He was enjoying this too much, especially when her other hand began massaging his cock after removing the towel covering his groin. She wrapped her slender digits around his erect member and stroked him while maintaining eye contact with him. He couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    Meanwhile, Mia watched as her son enjoyed the attention he was receiving from his female therapist. Seeing her son''s cock being stimulated by a young woman made her jealous and she wished she could take her place and stroke her son''s thick cock instead.


    However, Jake had a different idea in mind. He wanted to please Mia even further. So, while he was massaging her breasts and stomach, his other hand slid down between her thighs. Mia felt him part her legs apart, exposing her pussy. Then he rubbed her slit with one finger. She bit her lower lip, trying not to scream out loud, as she felt his finger enter her.

 35. Of Course, My Son Is Amazing.

    She gasped when she felt his digit slide in and out of her moist folds. He didn''t stop at this. After inserting one finger into her cunt, he slid two more in. Now three of his digits were pumping in and out of her pussy, causing Mia''s entire body to shiver. Her hips bucked upward involuntarily as her juices trickled down her inner thighs. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mia closed her eyes and let herself be pleasured by her therapist''s skilled fingers. At that moment, she didn''t care that she was in front of her own son, or that Oliver might hear everything she was saying.


    "Oh god..." she moaned as she arched her back.


    Her moans filled the room, accompanied by the sound of Jake''s hand slapping against her pussy. He kept thrusting into her faster and harder, until Mia reached her first climax.


    "Ahhh... Fuck!!" she cried out as she climaxed, her body trembling violently beneath the masseur.


    When Mia regained her senses after coming down from the peak of her orgasm, she turned to her son and noticed that he was getting blown by his female therapist, who was kneeling between his legs and sucking him off with enthusiasm.


    The sight aroused her even more and made her pussy quiver. But before she could react further, Jake interrupted her thoughts.


    "Let''s move on to the next part," he said and stood up.


    Mia sat up on her bed, looking at him questioningly, "What''s next?"


    He grinned and began pulling down his speedo, letting his cock spring free. It was long, thick, and rock-hard.


    "I think you know what comes next..." He replied and got closer to Mia.


    "Wait..." Mia said, unsure. She couldn''t do such a thing with her own son in the same room. It wasn''t right. She glanced at Oliver and saw him watching them intently while still being pleasured by the other therapist.


    Seeing no reaction from him, Mia assumed that Oliver didn''t mind what was happening. However, despite giving into her carnal desires multiple times in her life, she was still a mother. The idea of fucking a complete stranger right in front of her own son made her feel strange.


    Yet, the man standing before her with a raging hard cock didn''t care about her internal conflict.


    "I''m going to fuck you now." Jake announced in a deep voice as he stepped forward and grabbed hold of her thighs, spreading them apart. Then he pushed himself inside her, penetrating her to the hilt. His huge shaft stretched her tight hole and filled it completely. Mia couldn''t help but cry out as he penetrated her.


    "Ah! Ahhhh!" Mia cried out, throwing her head backwards.


    As Jake started moving inside her, she felt waves of pleasure course throughout her entire body. Her nipples hardened, her pussy became slick, and her clit throbbed as he pounded into her relentlessly. He held onto her waist and pulled her towards him with every thrust. He drove himself deep inside her and grunted with each stroke.


    Mia felt his balls slap against her asscheeks and his pelvis slamming against her pussy, making her body shudder each time their bodies made contact. The sensation was incredible; it sent shivers down her spine. She loved the feeling of having her pussy filled to the brim by a hard, throbbing cock. And this man seemed to know how to use his dick. His movements were smooth and powerful.


    And then, she remembered Oliver again.


    When Mia looked over, she saw that June was now sitting on her son''s lap. They were making out furiously while June rode his cock.


    Oliver had grabbed June''s buttocks, spreading them wide open. His fingers dug deep into the soft flesh of her asscheeks as he guided her movements. The young girl bounced on top of him, her large tits jiggling in rhythm with the motions of their bodies. Every now and then, he lifted her up and dropped her back down, driving his cock even deeper inside her.


    ''Oh god!'' Mia thought to herself as she watched this scene unfold before her very eyes, ''How can he be enjoying sex with that girl? I''m being screwed right beside him by this muscular hunk without any protection. Why isn''t he stopping us? Why doesn''t he care that we''re fucking like rabbits here?''


    Mia tried to rationalize the situation by telling herself that maybe this was all because of her. After all, she had gotten aroused listening to her son narrating his experience of the previous night, so she was probably to blame for this.


    She wanted to stop what she was doing with Jake and get up from the bed. But the problem was that her body refused to obey her. It was as if her brain and pussy had become separate beings. Her brain wanted to end things immediately, but her pussy demanded that she continue to take Jake''s cock.


    She moaned and gasped as Jake''s thrusts grew faster, more forceful. His cock reached deep inside of her, stimulating every sensitive spot in her pussy, making her wanton desires rise even higher. Mia''s body responded to his pounding with an intense need for satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, June was enjoying the ride on top of Oliver. He had moved his hands away from her ass, leaving her free to bounce up and down as she pleased. She had never thought she could find a bigger and better dick than her last boyfriend, but now, she knew she had been wrong. It was even stronger than Jake''s, which she had taken a few times. It stretched her to the maximum and rubbed against all the right places inside her.


    "Ohhhh... You''re amazing! I''ve never had anyone fuck me as well as you do!" June moaned, her voice dripping with pleasure.


    Mia, who heard this, felt her competitive spirit rise, "Of course, my son is amazing," She muttered under her breath. She wished she could be in the young therapist''s place and have her son''s massive tool stuffed up her cunt, but instead she was stuck here, impaled by this other guy. And yet... she couldn''t deny how wonderful it felt. How much her pussy loved this. How much her entire body was responding to his powerful thrusts.

 36. Do You Want Mommy, Baby?

    Jake leaned over Mia, pushing her down on the bed with his muscular frame, pinning her under his weight. Then he started hammering her pussy with all his might, making Mia scream in ecstasy. She could feel his thick cock pounding against the walls of her vagina, stimulating her clit every time it passed over the entrance to her pussy.


    "Ohhhh!! Yes!!! You''re so good!" Mia yelled as her orgasm hit her like a ton of bricks.


    As she came hard, her legs wrapped around Jake''s waist and she dug her nails into the back of his neck. Her pussy tightened around his shaft as she exploded into an orgasm. She bucked wildly, thrashing about beneath him, unable to control her own actions.


    While still inside of her, Jake suddenly lifted himself off of her. Mia watched him stand straight with his erect cock still embedded deep inside her pussy. He then lifted Mia and placed her on her hands and knees, with her back towards him. In the process, his cock slipped out of her and slapped against his abs with a loud thud. He quickly lined his erection back into her hole from behind, grabbed her by the hips, and started pounding into her again. This new position allowed him to go even deeper, reaching even further inside her.


    This was too much for Mia, and she screamed out loud, "Oh god!! Ohhhhhh!!!! Fuck!!!"


    At the same time, on the bed beside them, Oliver had also switched positions with the girl. Now, June was on her hands and knees just like his mother. And Oliver was taking her from behind, slamming into her pussy, pulling her long ponytail, and smacking her ass.


    While he did that, he glanced over at his mother, seeing her get fucked by Jake, and their gazes locked. He saw pure pleasure written all over his mother''s face. Her mouth was wide open as she panted heavily. Her eyes were glazed over. And her face was flushed bright red. She looked absolutely stunning. And it turned him on even more to see her in such a state of passion. A mother''s love and passion, so raw and intense. He wanted to taste that love for himself. And so, without slowing down, he leaned towards her and planted a kiss on her lips. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mia immediately returned her son''s kiss. Their tongues danced together and their saliva mixed. As their lips parted, Mia whispered softly to her son, "Do you want Mommy, baby?"


    "Yes... Mom..." Oliver groaned in between the thrusts of his hips, driving his shaft into the girl beneath him, "But first... Let''s finish these two off... I am close... Let''s switch later..."


    Hearing her son''s words, a tingle ran down her spine, and Mia smiled at him. Their lips met once again, and they continued kissing, licking, biting, sucking. Both of them lost in passion and pleasure as they kept on fucking their partners.


    It was as if even though their partners were different, their hearts and souls connected, and they felt as one.


    "I can''t hold much longer!" June moaned as she was getting close. "I am gonna come soon!"


    "Ungh... I am gonna cum too..." Jake grunted, thrusting hard and fast, slamming his hips against Mia''s firm buttocks, sending shockwaves through her entire body. He never thought this MILF would have so much energy, or that he''d find himself on the brink of orgasm after having sex for less than few minutes.


    "You can''t cum inside me!!" Mia cried, remembering that they didn''t use any protection. And she didn''t want this man''s semen in her. The idea repulsed her.


    "Of course," Jake said as he slowed his pace down. He didn''t want to impregnate her either, and so he had already decided to pull out and shoot his load over her backside. However, Mia had another idea.


    "Cum on my face!" Mia gasped as her orgasm neared. She loved facials and couldn''t resist the urge to have this stranger cover her face with his thick seed.


    "Huh?" Jake looked at her incredulously, not sure if she was serious or just saying it out of pleasure.


    "Cum all over my pretty face... Cum on Mommy''s pretty face!!" She repeated, and her words made Oliver groan.


    "Mom!" He cried out as his cock started twitching. He was going to explode soon.


    "Give it to me!" Mia moaned as she came again, feeling the warm liquid splash from her pussy. "I need it..."


    "Arghh..." Jake growled, pulling out of Mia, holding the base of his cock tightly with one hand while pointing the head towards her. He stroked it a couple of times before unloading a torrent of sperm all over her cheeks and forehead. He painted her face white with multiple lines of sticky semen. Some of it landed on her lips and she quickly licked it up.


    "Ahhhh!!!" Mia screamed, her whole body spasming in pleasure. She could feel the hot fluids running down her face. The sensation of being covered by another man''s ejaculate made her cum even harder.


    And as soon as Mia was done cumming, June climaxed too. She threw her head back and let out a loud yell of pleasure as her pussy clamped around Oliver''s cock.


    Oliver felt his cock being squeezed tightly inside the girl''s warm cunt, but he still kept on fucking her, trying to make her orgasm last as long as possible.


    When Mia came down from the peak of her second climax, she looked over at her son and smiled at him. Then she said in a soft voice, "Now it''s your turn. Let''s switch!"


    Oliver pulled out of June and stood straight. The girl slumped down onto the bed, panting and gasping, while he moved over to where Mia was waiting for him on the next bed. Jake had collapsed on the bed next to June and was trying to regain his strength after having been drained of energy.


    Meanwhile, Mia was kneeling on all fours with her back arched downwards, presenting herself to Oliver. Her pussy was still leaking juices. But it wasn''t enough. She needed more.


    "Please, baby..." Mia begged as she stared up at her son, "Mommy wants your cock... Please... I can''t wait anymore..."


    And then, without further hesitation, he plunged into his mother''s dripping hole, driving his cock deep into her core. The sudden intrusion made her gasp in ecstasy, her body jerking upwards. He grabbed hold of her hair, pulling her towards him, and began fucking her roughly.


    This was exactly what she had been craving for all this time. This rough and passionate lovemaking with her own son! Nothing else could ever satisfy her lustful needs as this did.


    While Oliver pounded away at his mother, she turned to look at the two massage therapists on the other bed. They had gotten close and were kissing and groping each other, enjoying themselves in the wake of their intense orgasms.


    June''s eyes were closed as she kissed Jake. He was running his fingers along the length of her naked back. The young woman''s beautiful face and sexy body made it impossible to ignore her presence, and she certainly had no problems drawing attention to herself. But Mia wasn''t jealous of June anymore. Instead, she focused on the pleasure that was coursing through her own body, courtesy of her son.


    "I love you so much," Mia moaned as she felt another wave of bliss wash over her. Her pussy clenched around Oliver''s shaft as her climax approached once more. She pushed herself back against her son, meeting every one of his thrusts. "Ohhh yesss... fuck me hard, baby... Your cock is perfect... It fills Mommy so well... So good..."


    "Mom... Mom..." Oliver grunted behind her, grabbing her ass, "Feels... amazing..."


    Then, as if on cue, both Mia and Oliver cried out simultaneously and reached their third orgasm at the same time.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Mia screamed, feeling her son shoot ropes of thick semen inside her. She wanted every last drop of her son''s seed to enter her, and she kept on rocking her hips, letting his shaft pump in and out of her, even as he continued to empty his balls into her womb.


    "Oh god, oh god..." She repeated to herself again and again, until finally her orgasm subsided. As soon as she came down from her peak, she felt exhausted, her entire body trembling from the force of her orgasm.


    When she looked up at her son, she saw him lying next to her on the bed with a big smile on his face, looking satisfied, fulfilled.


    "Was that good, Mom? Did you like being fucked by another man in front of me?" He asked, still breathing hard.


    "Yes... I did. But..." Mia said, then leaned in to whisper into her son''s ear, "Your cock is the best, and it is the one that Mommy wants the most."

 37. Mom, Have You Never Thought About Getting A Tattoo?

    After their wild sexcapades with the massage therapists, Mia and Oliver went back to the bathroom to take a bath. While they soaked in the tub, the mother and son couple talked about what had happened, sharing intimate details of their experience.


    "I never expected you''d get fucked right beside me by a stranger, Mom." Oliver told her, "And without protection too! And even though I had my reservations, I didn''t stop it because you looked so turned on... I didn''t have the heart to interrupt..."


    "Baby... I am sorry; I got carried away by the heat of the moment, and I just couldn''t stop myself. The fact that you were there watching made me more excited, and before I knew it, I was on my back with his cock inside me. Mia trailed off.


    She felt embarrassed by how far things had gone without thinking about consequences.


    But she also knew that she loved the feeling of being penetrated by another man''s penis. Even though she enjoyed having sex with her own son and husband more than anything else, there was something about being fucked by someone else that made her pussy tingle and her heart race.


    She then turned towards Oliver and smiled, "But after that, we enjoyed some great sex... Your mother is so lucky to have a son who loves her so much. And thanks for not interrupting me in the midst of my heated state."


    "Well... Mom..." Oliver blushed, and Mia knew he was referring to her words, ''Your cock is the best, and it is the one that Mommy wants the most'', and wanted to hear them again.


    "Still, you''re Mommy''s favorite, Baby. Your cock satisfies me like none other. I love being fucked by your big, hard dick. It feels incredible!" Mia exclaimed, leaning against him.


    "I love it too! There is nothing better than feeling your tight pussy around my shaft," Oliver replied, hugging her from behind and planting soft kisses on the back of her neck. His hands cupped her breasts, and he began to play with them gently, rolling her nipples between his thumb and forefinger.


    Her skin was covered by water, but Oliver''s touch felt like magic to Mia, making her shiver despite the warmth of their bath. She moaned as Oliver continued playing with her nipples. Her nipples responded to his stimulation, becoming erect. She could feel the excitement building up inside her body again.


    "Mom, your beautiful body looks so sexy when you''re naked. And your big tits... they are amazing. So firm. So soft. So perfect," he said, kissing the nape of her neck.


    "Ohhh... Oliver..." Mia gasped as his lips traced down her shoulder blades. "Your hands feel wonderful on my skin."


    After a while, Oliver removed his hands from her breasts and wrapped his arms around her waist. Mia leaned back into his embrace, enjoying being held by her son''s strong arm.


    As they relaxed together, she couldn''t help but remember everything that had just happened between them. The sex with strangers had been great, but this was what she loved most of all¡ªbeing in the arms of her beloved son, being caressed and adored by him.


    "Mom, have you never thought about getting a tattoo?" Oliver suddenly spoke.


    "Hmmm... What? A tattoo?"


    "Yeah, like some artwork on your beautiful skin."


    Mia had never thought about such things, but her son''s question got her curious, "What do you have in mind?"


    Oliver thought for a few seconds before speaking, "Mom, you''ve got such a sexy and hot body... And I was wondering how cool it would be if you got your pubic area inked with something exotic."


    Mia was surprised by Oliver''s suggestion. She looked at his face, trying to figure out whether he was joking, but found him completely serious. And although she wasn''t fond of tattoos, this idea piqued her interest. It sounded sexy, wild, and naughty.


    But before she could answer him, Oliver leaned forward, his mouth close to her ear.


    "Imagine... a tattoo just above your pussy," he whispered seductively. "That would make it look even sexier, more appealing, and erotic! And whenever we make love, when my cock goes in and out of your tight little hole, it will enhance your beauty even further."


    "Hmmm... that does sound tempting..." Mia mumbled as she thought about it. The mental image of getting a tattoo above her vagina made her feel aroused, and she felt her nipples stiffening again. In her mind, she imagined her son looking down as he penetrated her while watching his cock sliding in and out of her tattooed pussy. It turned her on.


    "I can already see it, Mom! A sexy and hot design above your pussy... It will make you irresistible for me, and I won''t be able to keep my hands off of you," Oliver breathed into her ear.


    Mia closed her eyes as she imagined herself with this new adornment, and as she did so, she could sense her own body responding to the idea. Her heart beat faster, and her nipples grew erect.


    "Okay..." Mia purred as she turned her face to nuzzle her son''s nose, "I am willing to try it if it makes you love Mommy''s body even more."


    Oliver kissed her deeply as he whispered, "Thanks, Mom. You are amazing... Let''s go get you inked."


    ***


    Even though Mia was still a bit apprehensive, she trusted her son and wanted to please him.


    After getting ready, they walked around the city, looking for a tattoo parlor that could provide them with the service they wanted.


    As soon as they found a suitable place, Mia felt nervous. She had never done anything like this before and was unsure how to proceed. But Oliver reassured her by saying, "Mommy, relax. There is no need to worry. We''ll just sit down together and let these professionals do their job."


    "Alright," Mia nodded as she followed her son inside. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The tattooist was an attractive young woman named Talia. She had long black hair tied up in a ponytail and wore a black crop top that exposed her midriff along with a short skirt. Her body was covered in tattoos, and Mia found herself staring at the exotic designs all over her arms, back, and legs. There were roses, hearts, skulls, snakes, dragons, stars, and much more.


    When she noticed them, Talia smiled and asked, "So who''s getting inked today?"


    Mia was about to speak, but Oliver cut her off. "It''s my mother."


    Upon hearing his words, the tattooist''s eyes widened. She looked back and forth between Oliver and his mother, "Your mother?"


    Oliver nodded. "Yes. I want to get a design on her pubic area. Something sexy..."


    Talia raised an eyebrow as she appraised Mia from top to bottom, taking in her voluptuous figure, the curves of her hips, the swell of her breasts, her long legs, her beautiful face, her high heels, and her tight clothes.


    "Mhmmm... Son asking to give his mother a pussy tattoo. That''s a new one," she chuckled, then continued, "But you have a hot mom. I can understand why a son couldn''t resist."


    While Talia appraised his mother, Oliver couldn''t help but scan her body too. She was very pretty, with big, beautiful eyes, full pink lips, and a cute button nose. Her breasts were large but not oversized. Her waist was narrow, and she had wide hips that tapered down into sexy thighs.


    "Anyways," Talia waved her hand, indicating both of them to follow her. "Come inside."

 38. Now That’s What I Call A Hot Mom!

    They walked into a room where a reclining chair stood in front of a large mirror on one side and several stools surrounded it. On the opposite wall, there were shelves lined up containing bottles filled with different colored liquids.


    "What do you have in mind? Do you know what kind of design your mother should have?"


    Oliver thought for a few moments, then asked Talia, "What would you recommend, given the fact that she''s older?"


    "Hmmm..." Talia pondered for some time before replying, "Most women prefer flowers, butterflies, stars, tribal stuff... that kind of thing..."


    "What do you think would look best on you, Mom?" Oliver asked.


    Mia wasn''t sure what to say. She had never thought much about tattoos, and she didn''t know what sort of designs would suit her best.


    "I don''t know... I haven''t seen anything like this before. Mia replied, feeling uncertain and somewhat shy.


    "Alright then," Talia said with a smile. She pulled up another chair next to the recliner and beckoned them to take a seat. After they did so, she continued speaking, "Let me show you some options."


    Talia brought out several large books filled with pictures and showed them some of the designs that she suggested might suit Mia well.


    After looking through several designs, Oliver and Mia finally decided on a tribal butterfly tattoo that had intricate patterns spreading out from the wings like flames. The design was quite detailed and required a lot of precision, but they were both satisfied with their choice.


    "That''s an awesome choice," Talia grinned. Then, she looked at Mia and asked her, "Now, would you prefer to do this with your clothes off or should we cover them up?"


    "With my clothes off," Mia answered right away. She knew that it wasn''t necessary since the tattoo would only be on her lower abdomen, but she wanted to give Talia a treat by showing off her gorgeous body. And she also wanted Oliver to keep his eyes on her nakedness while she got the tattoo.


    "Okay. Let''s begin then." Talia said, walking over to the recliner, "Please take your clothes off and lie down on this chair, ma''am."


    Mia took off her shorts and panties, and then lowered herself onto the reclining chair, spreading her legs wide apart, exposing her pussy lips for everyone to see.


    "Hmm... such a beautiful pussy!" Talia remarked as she inspected Mia''s vagina closely. Her eyes wandered across Mia''s labia and clit and then up to her taut stomach before moving further upward towards her ample breasts.


    Then she glanced at Oliver, who sat beside his mother''s naked figure. "Did you really fuck your own mom, or is she like your stepmom or something?"


    Oliver blushed but replied in a matter-of-fact manner, "She''s my real mom, and I have fucked her many times."


    "Ahh..." Talia nodded with a naughty smile. "So this tattoo is going to be like your signature on your property..."


    "Yea... Something like that," Oliver replied.


    Talia chuckled and said, "I''ve never met someone as honest as you, dude!"


    As they talked, Mia relaxed and enjoyed being admired by the two people in front of her. It made her feel sexy and desired again. The way Talia looked at her body gave her goosebumps. She liked being seen naked by another woman.


    Soon, they started the procedure, and the artist began working on the design.


    The process was quite painful, especially when the needle touched her sensitive skin. But despite the pain, Mia remained calm and composed, allowing the artist to work without interruption.


    Meanwhile, Oliver gazed at Talia''s large breasts that jiggled whenever she moved. He could tell that she wasn''t wearing a bra underneath her tight crop top. She had an amazing cleavage, which was clearly visible due to her low-cut top. Every time she bent forward to concentrate on Mia''s pussy area, her tits seemed ready to spill out from behind her neckline.


    Moreover, her skirt was so short that when she bent over, it hiked up even higher, revealing most of her buttcheeks clad in tiny thongs. And sometimes even her pussy lips would peek out from between her legs whenever she shifted position.


    As Oliver admired her figure, he realized that she must be doing it on purpose, giving him a show to turn him on while working on Mia. This made his cock grow hard inside his pants.


    Talia noticed this as well and grinned.


    "I think your son is liking my outfit, ma''am," she giggled.


    Mia turned her head to look at Oliver. She saw the bulge in his pants and smiled back at him. Then she looked back at Talia and said, "Yeah, he seems interested."


    Oliver just smiled without saying anything.


    It took almost an hour before the artist had finished the entire design on her body. She cleaned up the area around the tattoo and applied ointment to prevent infection. Then, she covered it with plastic wrap and told Mia not to remove the covering for at least two hours.


    The whole process had been very uncomfortable and painful for Mia. But now that it was done, she felt relieved.


    "Wow... this looks really awesome!" Oliver commented as soon as he saw the final result through the transparent film.


    "It does look good," Talia agreed.


    Mia looked down and admired herself in awe. The intricate design looked amazing, and the tribal patterns spreading out from the wings seemed lifelike. "Thank you so much! It turned out better than I expected."


    "Now, why don''t we get another tattoo? Maybe somewhere else?" Oliver suggested with a naughty smile.


    "Where would you like to have it?" Talia asked him. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver pointed at his mother''s ass and said, "I think we should have a wings tattoo above her ass, extending from hip to hip. Like she is an angel."


    Seeing how eager Oliver was, Mia couldn''t refuse him. Moreover, she had gotten used to the idea of having another tattoo after seeing the first one.


    "Alright... Let''s go ahead and get it done then!" Mia replied, smiling.


    And so Talia began working on her second tattoo while Mia lay face down on the chair, her ass exposed to everyone.


    This time, Oliver didn''t bother hiding his arousal as he stared at his mother''s round bottom. His cock grew rock hard inside his pants as he watched the artist''s hands caressing Mia''s firm buttcheeks and rubbing ointment into her lower back where the wings would be inked.


    Mia could feel her son''s gaze on her naked body, but she kept her eyes closed, enjoying the feel of Talia''s touch and the pain that came with getting a tattoo.


    About two hours later, when all the procedures were complete, Talia announced that it was ready. She removed the plastic film from both tattoos and cleaned them up before applying more ointment.


    When Mia turned around and stood up to look at her reflection in the mirror, she was impressed by the way they had turned out. Her pubic area looked even sexier than before, with its intricate patterns spreading outwards from the butterfly''s wings like flames. And the angel wings stretching across her hips to her lower back made her ass appear even sexier.


    "Now that''s what I call a hot mom!" Talia complimented.

 39. Hey! That’s My Mommy’s P*ssy You Are Playing With!

    Mia thanked Talia again for doing such a great job on both tattoos.


    "No problem," Talia smiled. "I have done tattoos on many moms, but none of them was as sexy as you. And your body is amazing!" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Talia then walked up behind Mia and placed her hands on Mia''s bare shoulders.


    Then, leaning forward, she whispered in her ear, "You know... I''d love to lick that hot pussy of yours."


    Hearing these words, Oliver''s cock immediately sprang to attention inside his pants.


    Without waiting for an answer from Mia, Talia slid one hand downwards along her stomach until it reached the top of Mia''s pussy. Using two fingers, she spread open Mia''s labia and slid a finger between her slit.


    "Mmmmm..." Mia responded to this unexpected stimulation and closed her eyes. She couldn''t believe how quickly her body reacted whenever someone touched her.


    "Hey! That''s my mommy''s pussy you are playing with!" Oliver protested.


    Hearing that, Talia raised her eyebrows in mock surprise as she looked at him. "But your mother doesn''t seem to mind... Still, if you want, you can also play with mine if you like..."


    Oliver couldn''t resist the invitation and walked towards Talia.


    When he got closer, he put his hands around her waist and started fondling her large breasts through her top. His erect member pressed against her buttocks while he massaged her tits.


    She was surprised at first but then gave him a naughty smile and said, "Seems like someone wants to have some fun... And I can feel your excitement against my ass!"


    Then she pulled up her crop top over her head to reveal her naked chest. Her big boobs were beautiful, firm, round, and inviting.


    "Wow... They''re amazing!" Oliver exclaimed as he admired the artist''s beautiful body. His hands immediately went up to touch her luscious globes.


    Meanwhile, Talia kept on fingering Mia. She pushed one finger deep into her pussy, causing Mia to arch her hips backwards instinctively.


    "Mmmmm..." Mia moaned, feeling the artist''s finger slide further inside her. She felt herself getting wetter by the minute.


    Talia moved closer to Mia and kissed her lips as she inserted a second digit into her pussy. Then, with her free hand, she squeezed Mia''s breasts.


    Mia wrapped one arm around the artist''s neck, drawing her closer as she returned the kiss. Her tongue darted into Talia''s mouth as they explored each other''s tongues.


    While Talia was busy fingering Mia''s pussy, Oliver leaned back and observed how the two sexy women made out in front of him. He found the sight incredibly arousing.


    After a few while, he began fumbling with his belt and zipper and lowered his pants down along with his underwear.


    With his cock in his hand, he began rubbing his length up and down Talia''s asscrack as he watched his mother enjoying her pussy getting eaten out by the tattooist while lying down on the recliner chair.


    When Talia noticed Oliver rubbing his dick between her butt cheeks, she broke away from Mia for a moment and turned her head toward him. "Hey dude, just slide it in. I can take it raw. Also, wouldn''t it be fun to do it with your mommy lying just beneath us, watching her son''s cock getting pounded into another woman?"


    And before he could say anything, she looked over at Mia lying beneath them and said, "Sorry, ma''am... It''s been some time since I''ve had a big cock in me... Just for a few minutes."


    Hearing her words, Oliver moved behind the woman, grabbing onto her hips. He bent forward so he could align himself better, pressing his cock against her pussy entrance.


    When Mia heard the artist talking, she smiled at her, "I know what it''s like. Enjoy it. Maybe my son will pump a big load inside you."


    "Hmm..." Talia moaned as she felt the tip of his cock slide inside her. She arched her back to allow him deeper penetration. "...so big..."


    She then turned her attention back to Mia, saying, "But Ma''am, your pussy is delicious too... I am not leaving it untouched."


    And then, leaning in, she started eating Mia''s pussy once again. In response, Mia''s legs spread wider apart, inviting more stimulation.


    Meanwhile, Oliver slid another inch deeper into Talia''s cunt. He paused for a moment as he took a breath. Then, with a grunt, he thrust into her harder, driving himself inside of her with powerful force. Her insides were warm and soft.


    "Oh god! Uhhhhhh..." Talia''s loud groans resonated throughout the room as he pushed further inside of her. "...your son has a monster cock, ma''am!"


    And as he pushed forward, her ass slammed against his groin with an audible slap.


    Oliver loved seeing her round buttocks ripple when they hit his crotch. Then he began to thrust harder into her, driving himself in deeper and deeper. She moaned each time he pulled out and pushed in again. His cock stretched her wide.


    "Yes! Ohh yes!!" Talia continued to lick and suck Mia''s pussy as she enjoyed getting pounded by Oliver. She knew her wet juices must be leaking onto the floor, leaving a wet trail, but she didn''t care. The pleasure he gave her was overwhelming. With every thrust, she felt her walls stretch a little more, accommodating the huge length of his shaft.


    The sight of this beautiful young woman being impaled by such a massive member made Mia''s pussy twitch involuntarily. She wanted to reach down between her thighs and touch herself, but the way Talia was holding onto her legs prevented her from doing so.


    Oliver pumped faster and faster, driving himself deeper inside Talia''s tight hole. Her wetness made his movements slick and easy, allowing him to push in deeper. And soon, he was burying almost the entire length inside of her with each stroke.


    "Ohhh... uhhh... lick my asshole!!!" Mia shouted between loud moans, wanting Talia to pleasure her as well.


    When the artist heard this request, she immediately brought her mouth to her partner''s anus. Her tongue began circling around the sensitive ring of muscles surrounding her anal opening before plunging into her asshole.


    This caused Mia to arch upwards, making her back leave the surface of the chair. She closed her eyes tight as her body shook in ecstasy.


    Then, when Talia inserted two fingers deep into her pussy, Mia screamed in sheer bliss. "Ahhhhhh!!! Fuck yesss!!!"


    Watching two sexy ladies moaning and groaning beneath him drove Oliver wild. So, he doubled his efforts and fucked Talia harder. Each thrust caused a slapping noise of skin hitting skin to reverberate throughout the room.


    As Oliver pumped away, Talia continued to devour Mia''s pussy and asshole at once while rubbing her clitoris with her thumb.


    The three continued to enjoy their carnal pleasure for several minutes before reaching the inevitable peak of climax together.


    "Arrgghhhh... cumming!!! I''m cumming!!!" Talia cried loudly as her body shuddered uncontrollably.


    "I''m cumming tooooooooo!!!!" Mia screamed. Her thighs clamped down hard on Talia''s face, keeping her pinned to her pelvis.


    Oliver, however, didn''t even bother to warn his partner. He just kept on pounding her cunt. And then, with a final push, he buried his entire length deep within her womb. Then he let loose his load in a burst of thick, sticky semen, filling up her womb to its maximum capacity. "Take it! Take my cum!!"


    With a groan of relief, he collapsed onto Talia''s back, catching his breath.


    Meanwhile, Talia was still orgasming, her pussy clamping down around Oliver''s cock. She felt his warm seed flowing through her insides.


    Mia, on the other hand, was lying motionless under them as she enjoyed her own orgasm. Her legs were spread wide open. A trail of saliva ran from her wide, open mouth. A thin film of sweat covered her body, making her glow in the light.

 40. Jane

    After waking up from his bed, Adam found that there was no one else in the room. The curtains had been opened, and bright sunlight streamed into the hotel suite.


    He glanced over at the clock and saw that it was almost 10 a.m. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Oh shit!'' he thought as he realized how much he''d overslept. Then he remembered that he was on vacation and there was no rush to start the day. But still, he felt a twinge of guilt for having slept so late.


    Adam looked around at the empty bed where Mia had slept and noticed a note on her pillow. Picking up the piece of paper, he unfolded it and read its contents:


    Went out with Oliver. You were sleeping like a baby, so we didn''t want to disturb you.


    We''ll be back later. You can eat by yourself.


    Love,


    Mia


    Adam couldn''t help but chuckle as he put down the letter. He was surprised and happy that Mia was bonding with their son. This was good news indeed. The whole point of the trip was for them to get closer and get Oliver over his insecurities around people.


    He was glad she''d gone out with him alone today because he knew she would have a lot more freedom without him tagging along.


    Then he looked around the room and noticed how messy it was. There were clothes everywhere; on the floor, on the furniture, on the chairs, and on the bed itself.


    ''Guess we all had too much fun last night,'' he thought. Then, he got out of the bed, put on a bathrobe, and picked up all the clothes he could find, including his own, before placing them neatly back where they belonged or throwing them in the laundry hamper.


    When everything was clean again, Adam decided to take a shower. As he turned on the faucet, he found himself thinking about last night''s events once more. It was hard for him not to do so since it had been such an incredible evening.


    ''Fucking Mia was awesome as always... But Oliver! I still can''t believe we shared her together... And she loved it!''


    After a few minutes of soaking under the warm water, he finished washing himself, stepped out of the tub, and dried off with a towel. Then he wrapped the damp towel around his waist and walked towards his suitcase, looking for some fresh clothes.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    ''Who could that be?'' he wondered as he made his way over to answer it.


    He opened the door and saw Jane standing outside. She wore a white sleeveless blouse, blue denim shorts that rode high on her toned thighs, and high heels.


    Her long black hair framed her pretty face beautifully. Her makeup was minimal yet effective enough to accentuate her natural beauty. Her full lips glistened with a sheen of lip gloss, and her almond eyes sparkled beneath thick eyelashes. She looked absolutely stunning and sexy at the same time.


    She had large breasts, wide hips, and a slender waist¡ªthe classic hourglass figure of a mature woman who kept herself in shape through diet and exercise. And despite being over 50 years old, she had aged gracefully, retaining most of her youthful looks while still appearing elegant and sophisticated.


    No one could deny the fact that she was a beautiful lady. Even Adam found it hard not to stare at her for longer than necessary.


    "Mother!" Adam exclaimed when he saw her. "What are you doing here?"


    Instead of the warm reunion he expected from his mother, Jane just eyed him coldly and said, "Where is my grandson?"


    "Uhh... He went out with Mia," Adam stammered.


    "I see. Well, I guess you''re all alone now, so can I come in or not?" she asked impatiently.


    "Of course." He stood aside to let her pass, realizing too late that she was still standing outside the door.


    When they entered, he closed the door behind them and sat down on the edge of his bed while Jane walked across the room to sit down opposite him.


    As she settled herself into the armchair facing his bed, Adam couldn''t help but notice how sexy she looked as her denim shorts rode higher up her legs, revealing more of her smooth skin.


    Adam couldn''t deny the fact that he admired his mother''s beauty. He always did¡ªever since he was a little boy.


    Back when he was a young child, his father passed away. After that, he had only seen her cry once, at the funeral ceremony. Since then, she had never shed another tear or showed any signs of sadness.


    And so, as he grew up, Adam saw her as a pillar of strength; someone who never cried nor broke down despite losing her husband at such an early age. She remained strong and independent throughout his childhood.


    He also saw how hard his mother worked to provide for both of them. She was the sole provider for him and herself.


    To make sure she didn''t suffer from stress, she had a habit of sleeping around, and Adam had caught her multiple times in bed with other men when he was still young. Although this disturbed him, he grew accustomed to it as he matured.


    He understood what she did and why. It was her way of dealing with loneliness and grief.


    And he also realized that despite her promiscuous lifestyle, she loved him dearly.


    She would often tell him stories about his father¡ªhow much he loved him, how happy they were together. And how proud she was of him. This made him appreciate her more as a mother. Even if sometimes she seemed cold towards him.


    Now, after years had gone by, it was quite obvious that Jane no longer acted like a grieving widow but rather a woman who had moved on with her life. A woman who knew what she wanted from her relationships.


    This was evident from the numerous affairs she''d had over the years.

 41. What did he expect to gain from doing so?

    Even though Adam didn''t approve of his mother''s sexual behavior, he still admired her for being so strong, independent, and determined to live her life according to her terms and not caring what anybody else thought of her.


    Along with the way she took care of her body, she also seemed to possess a natural charisma that made most men fall head over heels in love with her. Even at 50, she could easily pass for someone in her thirties.


    But even though he admired and loved his mother deeply, Adam couldn''t deny the fact that seeing her today, sitting on the opposite side of the room wearing a revealing outfit, stirred something deep within his heart.


    As soon as Jane had walked inside their suite earlier, Adam felt a strange sensation in his chest, as if someone had punched him hard there without warning. And this feeling persisted even now while they sat across from each other.


    He wasn''t sure why this strange emotion affected him so much, especially considering how long he''d gone without feeling anything for anyone besides Mia. Maybe it was simply due to nostalgia, or maybe it was due to some hidden desires that were suddenly being awakened inside him after years of suppression. Perhaps it was a combination of both?


    Either way, Adam decided not to dwell on these thoughts too long, as he didn''t want to think about them anymore than necessary.


    Suddenly, Jane banged her phone with a video playing on it, containing the footage of sexual intercourse between Mia and Oliver, which she had received from none other than Adam himself.


    "I came here because of this video," she said sternly. "What the fuck is wrong with you, Adam? Are you crazy? How could you send me something like this? How could you let something like this happen?! Since when did you turn into a degenerate?"


    Then, before Adam could answer, she continued ranting angrily, "I have always supported you in whatever choices you made. And now... Now you''re telling me that you''ve allowed your wife and your son to sleep with each other! What kind of parent does that? And what do you plan to achieve by sending me this video? Do you really think I would approve of it? Do you actually expect me to be okay with this situation?"


    Adam stared at his mother''s face for several moments before speaking. His words sounded calm, but his voice was tense, "Mother, I''m sorry... but I had no choice! Oliver has always been shy, timid, and introverted... And Mia and I have been worried about him ever since he was young. We tried to get him out of this situation, but nothing worked. It was only when Mia decided to help him herself that he began to change..."


    "But why would you let your own son sleep with your wife?!" Jane exclaimed furiously.


    "Because Mia thought it would help build Oliver''s confidence. being with someone who cares about him and loves him. We thought we could try out her plan... and guess what, Mom! Oliver has changed a lot after spending some time with Mia. She has really helped him become more confident. He even managed to score two girls during our holiday!"


    "I don''t give a fuck!" Jane shouted. "You let your son fuck my daughter-in-law... I didn''t bring you up like this."


    Adam winced at hearing his mother swear at him like that. Still, he knew he needed to defend himself against her accusations. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mother, please listen to me." Adam said softly, "I understand that what we''re doing may seem strange to most people. But we''ve discussed everything between us, and everyone involved is okay with it. Mia loves Oliver, and Oliver loves Mia too... And they want each other... We''ve talked about all of this together, as a family. Nobody forced them into anything. Besides, I also had to think about Mia''s future... You know she is still quite young and very beautiful... I wanted to make sure she would remain happy and satisfied with us for a long time."


    "What do you mean?" Jane asked.


    "I mean, Mom, I love Mia very much," Adam explained patiently. "She is my life partner and soulmate. But she''s still in her prime... whereas my sexual prowess has diminished compared to when I was younger. So if one day I''m unable to keep up with her needs... then what happens to our marriage? Wouldn''t it be unfair to Mia? This way, at least, we can ensure she remains content and sexually active even if my abilities decline due to age."


    A shocked expression appeared on Jane''s face upon listening to Adam''s words. For several minutes, she remained silent as she processed everything he''d told her. Finally, she broke the silence by asking Adam another question, "Are you saying that you allowed your son to sleep with your wife because you''re worried about losing your own ability to satisfy her sexually when you grow older?"


    "Yes... And it has already begun," Adam replied with a heavy sigh. "I am not as vigorous as I was ten years ago... My libido is not what it used to be. Sometimes, when Mia wants to have sex, I don''t feel like it... But then I think of how sad she will be if I reject her... How disappointed she will feel... How hurt she might get... So I just force myself to do it."


    Jane was stunned after learning this truth. She never imagined such things were possible! It was hard for her to believe that her son had thought things through so much before letting Oliver sleep with Mia. He wasn''t being selfish or greedy; he was thinking about his wife''s future and also his son''s wellbeing... This man in front of her, the one whom she had raised, had matured into such a responsible person.


    She felt proud of him!


    Still, she couldn''t understand why her son had sent her the video in the first place... Why would he share something so personal? What did he expect to gain from doing so?

 42. Will you do this for me, Mother?

    Adam must''ve read her mind as he responded to her unspoken question, "I sent you that video hoping you could see the happiness of Oliver... And maybe help me fulfill my wish... My greatest desire..."


    "What desire?"


    "Well, Mother... You look stunning today... And you''ve taken great care of your body... And your beauty has always made me fantasize about you." Adam''s face turned red after saying that, but he continued, "My wish is to make love to you. I want to become one with you before I am not able to get erections. Please, Mother, let''s do this."


    Jane was shocked beyond belief! She couldn''t believe her own ears! Had she heard her son correctly? Did he just say he wanted to fuck her? How could he even say something like this in front of her?! What was wrong with him? Was he insane?!


    No! There was definitely something wrong here...


    But, no matter how much Jane tried to deny it, there was no denying the fact that Adam had indeed said those words.


    Adam saw his mother''s face redden and then whiten, like a traffic signal changing from green to amber and red. He could guess what she was thinking about right now. And although he knew his request would shock and disturb his mother greatly, he still wanted to try his luck... Because if she refused him outright, he wouldn''t press further. After all, he didn''t want to lose his mother forever!


    However, Jane just stared blankly at her son, unable to speak or respond. Her mind was completely occupied with what he''d said moments ago. It seemed unbelievable! This was definitely not the same boy she had raised. No way! Not her son! Her son would never ask his mother to sleep with him! Never!! It wasn''t possible! This must be some kind of sick joke...


    Yet, the longing in his eyes and the sincerity of his words made her realize that maybe there might be a chance...


    But before she could think more about this matter, Adam spoke once again, "Mom, I know it sounds really weird to hear me say this... but I really want to experience sex with you. I have always felt jealous when you slept with other men in the past. Sometimes, it used to hurt me a lot seeing you enjoy yourself with someone else when I was so desperate to spend time with you... You have no idea how much pain and suffering I had to go through to suppress my urges... My feelings towards you..."


    Jane shook her head and covered her face with her hands as if trying to block out what she''d just heard. She couldn''t accept such things easily.


    "Please don''t make fun of me like this. You know I''m too old for that," she whispered softly behind her hands.


    Adam stood up and moved closer to her. He gently held both her wrists and slowly pulled them away from her face, revealing his mother''s beautiful face again. Then he leaned down and kissed her forehead, followed by a soft kiss on her cheek.


    "No... Mother, it''s not a joke... It''s my deepest desire," he said gently. "I have been suppressing my desires ever since I was young, and now that I have shared this with you, please don''t reject me."


    Jane looked at her son and saw that he was serious. There was no doubt about it. In fact, there was nothing funny or playful in his tone of voice or his facial expression. His eyes were full of longing and desperation, as though he were pleading for her mercy!


    At this moment, Jane understood why Adam had sent her the video earlier. It was to prepare her mind... And also to give her time to think things over...


    Now here he was asking her directly to sleep with him! What should she do? Should she accept or refuse?


    On one side, she felt disgusted thinking about having sex with her own son, but on the other side, she knew how much this meant for Adam... sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had always loved her so dearly... She remembered how he would often hug her whenever they met after being separated for a long time. And sometimes during their conversations, he would get emotional and cry. But even though he cared about her deeply, he never touched her intimately before...


    So maybe it wasn''t right for her to reject such an earnest request from him? Maybe it was the right thing to do... To show her love and affection towards her child... Yes! That must be it! Surely, it must be what she should do...


    Jane looked into her son''s eyes once again and tried to read his emotions. They seemed sincere enough... Then suddenly, she felt a warmth inside her heart, a feeling of tenderness towards her son...


    Could it be that she also loved him as much as he loved her?


    Perhaps she did... After all, he was the only person left who truly loved and cared about her unconditionally... So shouldn''t she reciprocate his feelings? Shouldn''t she grant his wish? Wasn''t he worth it?


    And besides, she had always been sleeping around... What harm would there be if she slept with Adam just this once?


    ''Yes! It will make both of us happy,'' Jane thought.


    Adam saw the change in her expression and felt encouraged. He wrapped his arms around her shoulders, pulling her close, pressing their bodies together...


    "Will you do this for me, Mother?" He whispered in her ear. "Will you share yourself with me? Let me inside your body."


    His warm breath tickled her neck, sending shivers throughout her entire being. She couldn''t believe what she was doing! How could she allow herself to fall for such temptation?! Yet, it felt good... So very good...


    Jane answered him by locking her fingers behind his head and kissing him passionately on his lips.

 43. They aren’t as beautiful as they used to be…

    It was as if sparks flew everywhere when they kissed, lighting up the fires within them. Their tongues entwined, exploring each other''s mouths as their hands roamed freely over each other''s bodies...


    Adam took hold of his mother''s fat asscheeks with both hands and began groping them through her denim shorts.


    "Mphhh..." Jane moaned, breaking the kiss briefly. "Slow down, darling. We have all the time we need. There''s no rush."


    "Sorry, I got carried away... It''s just that I''ve dreamt of doing this with you for such a long time now," he said.


    She smiled at him and said, "Don''t apologize. You have every right to touch me wherever and however you please." She paused for a moment before continuing, "And since we''re going to go all the way, I might as well take these clothes off first."


    She got up from her chair, turned around so that her back was facing him, undid the button of her shorts, then slowly unzipped them...


    Adam''s cock hardened even further beneath his bathrobe as he watched his mother lower her shorts down to reveal her lacy black thong panties. They clung to her firm round buttocks perfectly. He could see her cameltoe through the thin fabric, which made him even hornier...


    "Mmm... Nice..." Adam commented as he reached out and touched one of her butt cheeks. Then he brought his hand up along the crack of her ass until he reached the string of her g-string.


    Jane let out a gasp as she felt his fingers slide between her ass crack and brush against her anus. She had never felt anything like that before. It sent waves of pleasure coursing throughout her whole body. Her pussy started getting wet.


    Adam slowly pulled her g-string down, exposing her beautiful, heart-shaped ass... The skin was smooth and flawless, and the color contrasted beautifully with the dark shade of her thong.


    He moved his face closer to her butt, pressing his nose against her left butt cheek, taking in her scent. A musky odor filled his nostrils, mixed with her natural smell and sweat. It was intoxicatingly arousing.


    Jane didn''t move at all as Adam began kissing her asscheeks lovingly. She loved every second of it... Every lick, suckle, nibble, and kiss...


    Next, he turned his attention towards her pussy, running his tongue between her labia. The taste was delicious! Sweet yet salty.


    "Ohhh..." she moaned softly as his tongue explored her intimate area.


    He continued pleasuring her with his mouth and fingers while she reached for her shirt and unbuttoned it.


    Adam was too preoccupied with eating out his mother''s pussy to notice what she was doing behind him. So when he saw two pieces of clothing falling down beside him on the floor, he was surprised.


    ''Whoa! She took off her top already?'' he thought to himself.


    And sure enough, he soon saw a large pair of breasts hanging down in front of him like ripe fruits. They shook back and forth each time Jane breathed or moved slightly.


    Adam stopped what he was doing and stood up behind his mother. Then he grabbed both of her boobs with his hands and began squeezing and fondling them.


    "They aren''t as beautiful as they used to be... Are they, Adam?" She said, reaching backwards and stroking his hair. "I am not as young as Mia. I don''t know if you''d enjoy them as much."


    "Are you kidding? Look at these huge melons!" Adam whispered as he continued kneading her breast flesh with his palms. "They''re so big and soft and heavy and firm... I love them!"


    Jane smiled at her son''s compliment.


    Then Adam placed both his thumbs on either side of her nipple, rolling them back and forth. This made Jane bite her lip to keep from crying out loud.


    After a while, Adam stopped playing with her nipples and slid his left hand down her belly until it came into contact with her crotch. Then, spreading apart the lips of her labia with two fingers, he inserted his middle finger inside her vagina and began finger-fucking her at a slow pace.


    "Mmmmm..." Jane moaned as she felt her body being penetrated by Adam''s finger. She was already very wet, and now his finger was adding even more stimulation.


    As Adam fingered his mother, his thumb brushed across her swollen clitoris. This caused her hips to buck slightly each time he did so. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When she couldn''t take any more, she asked him to stop.


    Adam removed his finger from her pussy and brought it up to his face, where he sniffed it. There was a strong scent emanating from it; a mixture of her juices and sweat.


    "Smells good," he commented. Then he proceeded to lick his finger clean. The taste was even better than the smell.


    Jane chuckled at this, "You are crazy..."


    She turned around to face her son. Her eyes went wide as she saw how huge Adam''s cock had grown since he removed his bathrobe. It was thicker and longer than she remembered. And there were several prominent veins running along its length.


    "Oh my god..." Jane gasped.


    "It''s grown over the years..." Adam said with a sheepish grin on his face.


    Jane reached out with one hand and wrapped her fingers around his shaft. She started stroking him slowly. Then she kneeled down in front of him and took hold of his cock with both her hands.


    "Damn it... If I had known that my own son was this big, maybe I''d have done this sooner." Jane exclaimed.

 44. Come on, darling… F*ck your mommy now!

    Before Adam could say anything else, she wrapped her lips around his penis head and began sucking him like crazy.


    "Gahhh..." Adam gasped as he felt the warmth and moistness of his mother''s mouth surrounding his member.


    She was wild as hell. He loved watching her bob up and down on his dick while massaging his balls at the same time.


    Adam placed his hand on the back of Jane''s head and gently pushed her forward, encouraging her to take more of his cock into her throat.


    And that was exactly what she did, letting go of his balls and using both hands instead to hold his thighs while she deepthroated him. Her nose touched his pubic area as her lips reached all the way to the base of his cock.


    "Fuck yeah..." Adam moaned as his mother gagged herself on his cock. "I guess mother knows best... You are awesome!"


    He watched with satisfaction as Jane continued to suck him off. She looked so beautiful doing it that he couldn''t help but run his fingers through her hair as she performed oral sex on him.


    As her blowjob continued, Adam added, "Just to let you know, Oliver has a bigger cock than me."


    Jane paused for a moment before pulling back and letting her son''s penis slip out of her mouth with a pop sound. She had saliva running down her chin and neck as she panted for air.


    She looked up at Adam in amazement. "Are you kidding? That boy has an even bigger cock than yours?"


    Adam smiled mischievously, "Why don''t you find out for yourself when you meet him?"


    "In that case, I can''t wait to try out Oliver''s monster..." Jane said. "But first I need to deal with yours."


    Without waiting for his reply, she engulfed his whole cock once again, deep into her mouth. This made him moan louder than before. He felt his orgasm building up quickly inside his body and knew he wouldn''t be able to last much longer.


    As he approached climax, Jane pulled back, leaving only the head of his cock in her mouth as she began to stroke him furiously. With each pump, she twisted her wrist slightly, adding even more stimulation.


    "Fuckkk... Mother..." Adam grunted as he shot streams of semen into his mother''s mouth.


    She swallowed every drop without hesitation until finally his ejaculation subsided. Then she released her grip on his penis and allowed it to fall from her lips. "Mmmhhh... I can never get tired of this taste... I hope you still have enough energy for your old mom."


    With these words, Jane stood up, walked over to the bed, laid down on all fours with her ass raised high in the air, and said, "Come on, darling... Fuck your mommy now!"


    "Don''t worry, mother. I feel extra virile after getting this out of my system. Now I can go on forever... And that''s what I am going to do to you."


    Adam approached her from behind and grabbed onto her buttocks. Then he positioned his cock at the entrance of her vagina. He wanted to savor every moment, so he took it nice and easy as he slowly inserted his penis inside of her.


    Jane moaned as she felt her son penetrating her pussy with his enormous shaft. She loved the feeling of having a large dick inside her.


    Adam began pushing deeper into his mother''s pussy until their hips met. Then he pulled almost all the way back out before plunging in again.


    "Oh yeah... This feels so good," he said. "It''s amazing how you tighten your pussy around me when I thrust hard."


    Jane let out another loud moan and replied, "I''m glad you enjoy it..."


    She then proceeded to clench and unclench her vaginal muscles repeatedly, which caused Adam''s cock to twitch inside of her.


    "Ahhhhh..." he cried as he continued fucking her. "Oh yes... That feels so good... Fuck... Keep doing that!"


    The sound of flesh slapping against flesh filled the room as they both moaned and groaned together.


    Jane was enjoying herself immensely as her son fucked her doggy style. She reached between her legs with one hand to play with her clit while Adam continued pounding away behind her.


    This pleasure reached beyond words for Jane... Here was her own child screwing her brains out! How often does something like that happen?


    She never thought she would ever have sex with Adam, but now that they were doing it, it seemed like the most natural thing in the world. It didn''t matter if he was her son. In fact, she actually found it kind of hot!


    Meanwhile, Adam was lost in blissful ecstasy. He had dreamt about doing this countless times since his teenage years but never thought it would come true.


    Even though it was happening right before his eyes, it still felt unreal. It was as if he was living out a fantasy that could never really be real.


    But here they were... Mother and son engaged in intercourse... Fucking their brains out!


    Adam continued driving into his mother for several more minutes until sweat started pouring down his forehead. His breathing grew heavier and heavier.


    "Ughhh..." he grunted as he felt the twinge of his orgasm approaching.


    "I feel you throbbing inside me, baby!" Jane screamed. "Please cum in me..."


    Her words pushed him past the point of no return. He slammed his hips forward as hard as he could, driving deep into his mother''s pussy, and then he exploded deep within her womb.


    "Ahhhhh..." They both cried in unison as they reached orgasm together.


    Adam''s cock throbbed violently inside of his mother as he emptied his balls into her. She continued milking every last drop from him with her vaginal muscles while also stroking her clit furiously until she too came hard.


    "Ugghhh..." he grunted again as he finished unloading himself inside her pussy.


    Afterwards, he rolled to one side, pulling out of his mother. They lay next to each other on their backs, panting.


    "That was incredible," Adam said. "Thanks, Mother. I love you."


    "I know... I always have. And I''m sorry I didn''t realize sooner how much pain I put you through." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t say that," Adam said softly as he turned towards her.


    She turned as well, so they were facing each other on the bed with their bodies pressed against one another.


    He kissed her on the lips, "I love you."


    "I love you too," she replied as their tongues met again.

 45. how did you know we were here?

    When Oliver and Mia returned after having an excellent lunch at the best restaurant in the city, they noticed a strange silence filling the room. At first, they thought Adam must have gone out somewhere, but soon discovered that two pairs of feet were sticking out of the covers of the beds...


    Adam and Jane were lying naked together underneath the blanket! Their eyes were closed, and they seemed to be asleep. Both of them had huge smiles on their faces.


    It took a moment before it dawned upon Mia what she was seeing, but once it did, she couldn''t contain herself.


    "Oh my god!"


    Immediately, both Adam and Jane opened their eyes to stare at the newcomers standing by the entrance. A brief expression of shock crossed their faces as they looked up at them and then disappeared just as quickly when they saw who it was.


    "Well, well, well... look who''s back," Jane said mischievously while getting up on her knees and lifting the covers off her body. She didn''t bother covering herself up, instead allowing Oliver and Mia to get a good view of her nude figure.


    "Grandma!" Oliver shouted as his eyes roamed over her body. "What... What were you doing here?"


    "What does it look like?" Jane replied, running her hands through her long black hair as she spoke. "Your father and I had a very pleasant time."


    She turned her gaze towards Mia and winked at her suggestively.


    Mia blushed bright red as Jane''s words sunk in and she realized the implications behind them. Then she turned to Adam for confirmation of what she thought happened between him and his mother.


    He nodded his head and added with a big smile on his face, "Yes... We fucked... It was great!"


    This left Oliver speechless while Mia stood there with wide-opened eyes. Neither of them could believe what they had just heard!


    Adam chuckled at their reactions as he sat upright on the bed. Then he looked over at his wife, who was still staring at him in shock. "What? Don''t tell me this is worse than what you do with our son!"


    "I''m not complaining!" Mia shook her head, snapping out of her stupor. She giggled like a naughty girl and added, "In fact, I also somehow ended up getting fucked by a masseur, Jake, when Oliver and I went to a massage parlor for a massage earlier today..."


    "So you finally decided to get fucked by a man other than me or our son?" Adam said with a smile.


    Mia took a deep breath and said, "Well... I didn''t intend it to happen... But it just happened..."


    Adam laughed out loud when he heard this.


    "It''s good that you''re enjoying your life," Adam added. "You deserve happiness. And if you can find that in another man, then go ahead. As long as you remain faithful to us."


    "Of course! I will always be faithful to our family and will never do anything that hurts any of us," Mia assured him. "And speaking of which, Oliver had tattoos made on my pubic region and buttocks today... Do you want to see them?"


    Both Adam and Jane raised their eyebrows upon hearing these words. They looked at her as if they couldn''t wait to get a closer look.


    Mia grinned mischievously before removing her shorts and panties in one go, then turning around, giving Adam and Jane a perfect view of both her lower backside as well as the newly inked tattoo on her pubic mound.


    "Oh my god! It looks awesome!" Adam exclaimed while staring at Mia''s crotch area.


    "Right?" Oliver chimed in. "I got the idea when we were having sex this morning."


    Jane smiled as she saw Adam staring at Mia''s pussy. Her son seemed very excited.


    She crawled towards him from behind and wrapped her arms around his waist, pressing her large breasts against his back. Then she whispered into his ear seductively, "I see that your wife''s tattoo is getting you horny again... Why don''t you go fuck her now?"


    Adam didn''t need much convincing to jump at this suggestion. "Yes! I will do that."


    He turned to face his wife, who was standing naked with her legs spread wide apart in front of him. "Come on, baby. Let me admire your new artwork," he said.


    Mia smiled and came forward, climbing onto the bed. She got down on all fours with her ass raised high in the air, presenting herself for her husband. Her pussy was already wet with anticipation as he moved closer to her from behind.


    Adam rubbed his cock against her labia a few times until it was completely coated with her juices and then slid it inside her without further ado. He started pounding away at her right from the start, going fast and deep.


    "Ahhhhh!" Mia screamed out in pleasure as she felt his thick shaft penetrate her depths. She couldn''t help but moan every time he pushed himself into her, making her whole body shudder.


    Meanwhile, Jane motioned towards Oliver to move closer to her and said, "Come here, my grandson... I missed you so much." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She wrapped her arms around him and pulled him into a tight embrace.


    "I missed you too," Oliver replied as he hugged her back. "But how did you know we were here?"


    "I was nearby for work when your father sent me the message, and I came rushing to meet you, but things happened, and we began fucking like crazy..."

 46. I love challenges.

    As their bodies pressed together, Oliver felt his cock growing hard again, especially after seeing his dad pounding Mia from behind. His grandmother seemed to notice it too...


    Jane reached down and grasped Oliver''s erection through his boxers. Then she began stroking him and asked, "Mmmmmm... do you want to fuck your Grandma? Or do you find me old now?"


    "What? You''re still young and so sexy, Grandma! And I am not hard because of Dad and Mom... It''s your naked body that did this to me."


    "Oh my... You know how to talk, don''t you?" Jane chuckled as she continued rubbing his member. "But I want you to show me instead... Take off your clothes."


    Oliver wasted no time in undressing himself. After stripping naked, he stood before his grandmother with an enormous boner jutting out from between his legs.


    Jane licked her lips as she saw his massive erection. She couldn''t believe how big it was! It was even larger than her son''s cock! "My goodness! You are truly a sight to behold... This thing is huge! Your father told me that you are even bigger than him..."


    "I am bigger than Dad. I measured it," Oliver replied proudly.


    She laughed at hearing this and added with a smile on her face, "Not just your father, but this is the Biggest dick I have seen in my entire life! I feel blessed that I am going to experience this monster today... I hope I can handle it!"


    Then Jane leaned forward and licked his cock from base to tip.


    "Mmmhhh..." She moaned as she tasted him for the very first time.


    Her grandson''s penis felt so warm and alive in her hands! It was thick, hard, and throbbing with desire.


    Oliver closed his eyes as Jane began sucking him off. She was taking half of his shaft down her throat while jerking him off with one hand. And her mouth seemed to stretch wide open around his girthy shaft! S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was as if she were trying to swallow his entire length, and he could also feel every detail of her oral skills.


    The way she moved her tongue along his cock head. How she would suckle lightly at times, or even nibble on his glans occasionally... It made him enjoy the blowjob all the more!


    Meanwhile, Mia was still being pounded away by her husband behind her on the bed...


    "Ohhh... Ooooohhhhh..." She let out a loud moan every now and then.


    As for Adam... He kept thrusting in and out of his wife''s pussy like a madman! He found her new tattoo very erotic. The sight of it just drove him crazy! It made him want to fuck her hard... And that''s exactly what he did!


    Adam grabbed onto Mia''s hips and started driving deeper into her with each stroke while also slapping her buttocks with his hands. Then, he began rubbing her clit with his fingers.


    This caused Mia''s whole body to tremble as she felt intense pleasure course through every inch of her body. "Aaaaaaahhh!" Mia screamed out loud while pushing her hips against Adam''s groin, meeting his powerful thrusts.


    Suddenly, she turned her head to see what Oliver was up to. What she saw left her breathless!


    Jane had taken over half of his cock into her mouth! Her cheeks hollowed as she bobbed up and down on it. She even managed to get most of his length inside her oral cavity before pulling back once again.


    "Ohhhh!" Mia moaned when she noticed this. ''My son is fucking his grandmother''s mouth... Oh god! It feels so erotic watching them doing that!''


    And it wasn''t just the sight itself either... There was something else about seeing these two together that made Mia extremely turned on.


    She loved how Oliver''s large cock stretched Jane''s mouth open and forced its way past her throat muscles with ease...


    ''Ahhh... I love Oliver fucking other women... It makes him look so sexy!'' Mia thought to herself. ''I want him to fuck everyone in front of my eyes!''


    As if reading her mind, Oliver turned towards Mia and smiled at her.


    Mia felt herself blush bright red as he stared at her. Then, without breaking eye contact with his mother, Oliver grabbed onto Jane''s hair and pushed himself deeper into his grandma''s mouth.


    "Ughhhh!" Jane grunted in surprise as Oliver forced more of his dick down her throat.


    She began gagging uncontrollably but didn''t stop until she managed to swallow all of his cock!


    That shocked not only Mia but also Adam, who had been focusing on fucking Mia till then.


    "Holy shit!" Adam exclaimed as he watched Oliver shove all his cock inside Jane''s mouth. "What the hell is going on? Is that even possible?" He asked incredulously.


    But before anyone could answer, Jane started moving her head back and forth along Oliver''s shaft while also using her hands to hold his thighs for support.


    ''Her son was right... This boy was indeed huge! She had never experienced a bigger one than this before! And even now, she was struggling to take it all...''


    "Mpppphhhh... Ggghhhhh..." The sound of Jane choking on Oliver''s dick filled the air.


    Adam couldn''t help but feel aroused as he listened to those noises coming out from his mother''s mouth. He looked down to see Mia still staring at them with her eyes wide open in astonishment. Then he turned Mia''s face towards himself and passionately kissed her lips.


    "Mmmmmm..." Mia moaned as she returned his kiss while keeping herself spread wide apart for him to penetrate her deeply once again.


    As they continued kissing passionately, Oliver pulled out from Jane''s mouth. A long string of saliva hung between her mouth and Oliver''s penis...


    Then he sat down on the bed, pulling his grandmother up with him.


    "Straddle me," Oliver said with a sexy smile on his face.


    "Haah... haah... boy, you are too much for me!" Jane panted heavily before straddling him. "But I love challenges."


    Then she leaned forward and whispered into Oliver''s ear in a sultry voice, "Now fuck me hard, grandson..."

 47. I hope you will not stop f*cking your mommy.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt Oliver grab onto her thick asscheeks and spread them apart wide.


    Then he lifted her hips up slightly and positioned his cock beneath her pussy. He then started rubbing his glans along her labia, which made Jane bite her lower lip and moan with pleasure.


    "Unnnggghhhh... Mmmmmmppphhhh..." She groaned as he rubbed against her most sensitive spots.


    Adam was mesmerized as he watched his mother getting ready to take his son''s massive cock inside of herself...


    Soon, Oliver began pushing his penis into her. First, just the tip went in, but then more and more disappeared inside her until his entire length was buried deep within her.


    "Ohhhhh... Ohhhh my god!!!" Jane cried out when she felt him stretching her vaginal walls wide apart. "It hurts so much... But it also feels so good!"


    Oliver smiled at hearing this. "I know," he whispered into her ear.


    Then, without wasting any time, Oliver grabbed onto her buttocks with both his hands and lifted them upwards before slamming back down again.


    This caused his entire shaft to slide out from between Jane''s legs except for its mushroom head, which remained lodged deep within her vaginal cavity before forcing itself downwards once more.


    "Aaaaaaaahhh!" Jane screamed as she experienced being penetrated by such an enormous amount of flesh at once. Her legs trembled as she struggled to stay upright while being impaled by this monster cock!


    Meanwhile, Adam had made Mia lie on her side and was pounding her from behind. He had one hand wrapped around her thigh while the other rested upon her breast.


    As he thrust in and out of her pussy, he could see everything Oliver did with Jane... Every move that he made... and every expression of pain or pleasure that crossed his mother''s face. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And he found that extremely erotic!


    Mia also got to see full action between Oliver and Jane from this position. She moaned loudly as she felt Adam''s shaft pushing deep within her, but she couldn''t take her eyes away from Oliver and Jane.


    She watched as Oliver continued lifting Jane''s butt upwards before bringing it down again. Each time he did so, Mia felt her own body shudder as she imagined getting fucked like that by her son!


    "Aaaarrrrhhhhh..." Jane cried out in ecstasy. "Ooohhh... It feels soooo gooood..."


    Oliver smiled as he listened to these words coming from his grandmother. He loved hearing her moan with pleasure while he drove himself into her over and over again.


    "Oh yes! Fuck me harder, my grandson!" Jane screamed as she wrapped her arms around him and held on tight.


    "Are you enjoying it, Grandma?"


    "Fuck yeah... I am loving it..." Jane gasped as she bounced up and down his shaft with Oliver''s hands guiding her buttocks... "You are stretching my pussy so much... It''s incredible... Never felt this kind of fullness before..."


    "You like that?"


    "Fuck yes!"


    "Good! I have also wanted to fuck you since forever, grandma," Oliver whispered into her ear.


    He moved his hands towards her asscheeks and began groping them while continuing to slam himself deep within her. As he did so, he watched Jane bite down on her lower lip and throw her head back as she moaned out loud with every thrust of his cock.


    "Ohhhhh... Ooooooohhhh... Yessssss... Give it to me harder, grandson..."


    Soon, the room was filled with the sounds of Jane and Mia moaning and panting as they were being pounded away by their family members.


    And they continued making love like this until all four of them couldn''t take it anymore.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After a long, intense fucking session, they were lying on the bed together¡ªexhausted yet satisfied. They had just finished having sex in various positions... Now it was time for them to relax and unwind.


    "So, how was your experience with my mother?" Adam asked his son as they rested side by side.


    Before Oliver could answer, Jane replied with a laugh, "What do you think? He almost broke my vagina!"


    Oliver felt embarrassed, but Adam seemed to enjoy the comment.


    "That''s exactly what I wanted to know," he said with a grin.


    Then he turned towards Mia, who had her eyes closed beside him, and asked her, "How about you? Did you like seeing him fucking my mother? I found that you get aroused by watching Oliver have sex with other women..."


    Mia opened her eyes at hearing this. A moment passed before she responded with a playful smile, "Yes, I did."


    She then glanced over at Oliver before continuing, "He has always been my baby boy. And seeing him in action like that makes me proud that he can make women moan in pleasure."


    Adam smiled as he heard these words coming from Mia.


    "You''re right, honey! He is becoming a stud now... He can make his experienced Grandma a moaning mess!"


    Jane gave a naughty laugh after hearing Adam''s words and said, "You bet he can!" She sat up beside him before adding with an amused look on her face, "I will be sore for days! But I loved every minute of it."


    "I am glad you came today, or we would have missed each other, as it was our last day of vacation in this city," Adam said. "Now I am very happy that our whole family had sex together. It was a great experience, and we should continue doing this in the future as well."


    "Oh, I sure won''t stop fucking my grandson. With his monster cock always ready, why would I go after other men with inferior dicks?" Jane said, staring at Oliver. Then she turned towards her son and added with a sly smile on her lips, "But don''t worry, dear. I won''t stop fucking you either. You are my son, and I love you."


    Mia couldn''t help but laugh out loud upon hearing Jane say that.


    Then she turned towards Oliver and said, "And I hope you will not stop fucking your mommy too."


    "Who wants to stop?" Oliver said with a big smile on his face, placing an arm around her and pulling her closer to himself. He then leaned forward and kissed her before adding in between breaths, "I can never leave you alone now."

 48. How could you forget about it!

    After their weekend getaway, Adam, Mia, and Oliver took flight to their hometown. Jane stayed back because she still had some work to do there.


    On their journey back home, Oliver kept thinking about how things might change after what happened between them during their trip. He knew that his relationship with his mom and dad was forever changed now.


    Yet, the affection between all three of them had grown stronger than ever before. And he loved that! Even though he didn''t know what would happen from here onwards, he was glad that he got to spend time with his family like this. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was as if they had broken through some invisible wall between them that prevented them from expressing their true feelings for one another. Now it felt like nothing could get in the way of their being together.


    No matter what happened next, they would always be one happy family. One very close family.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Once they reached their home city, they took a cab straight to their house, and on the way back, Oliver exclaimed, "Oh my god! I forgot about my school exam starting in two days!"


    "What?" Adam asked. "You didn''t study at all?"


    "I did... But I don''t think it was enough..." Oliver said.


    "Shit!" Mia cursed. "How could you forget about it! Why didn''t you tell us about it before we went on a weekend vacation?"


    "Well, it was supposed to be a fun family getaway. Plus, I thought of studying during the flight and in the hotel... But we were too busy having fun."


    "Alright, alright... Relax, you two," Adam said to calm Mia and his son down. "We are already reaching home, and it will be nighttime soon. Oliver, you can study tomorrow the whole day before your exam begins. I am sure you will be able to do it."


    Adam''s words made Oliver feel slightly relieved, though he knew that he wouldn''t have enough time to study everything needed for his exams.


    But then he remembered something else.


    His best friend Ron always got the highest marks in class, despite being a shy, introverted guy. Even though he never studied too much, Ron was an exceptionally bright student who could understand any topic without much effort.


    "Wait!" He told his parents. "I have another idea!"


    He took out his phone and quickly dialed Ron''s number. The phone rang for a few moments until someone picked it up from the other end.


    "Hello?"


    "Hey, Ron! This is Oliver."


    "Oh hi! I haven''t heard from you in days."


    "I know. Sorry for that," Oliver replied. "Hey, listen, do you think you can help me study for my school exam? I have forgotten about it, and I need to study as much as possible before the test starts."


    Ron didn''t reply right away, but after a brief pause, he said in a low voice, "Well... I don''t know..."


    "Please, dude!" Oliver pleaded. "I am desperate!"


    Another long pause followed before Ron spoke again, "Okay... So, when do you want to meet? Tomorrow?"


    "No," Oliver said firmly. Then he glanced outside through the cab window and saw that they were almost near his house. It won''t be too long till they reach home.


    "I want to start as soon as possible," he continued speaking into his phone. "I want to come over to your place tonight."


    "Tonight?" Ron''s nervousness was evident in his voice. "You know I have Nyctophobia, right? I don''t feel comfortable with the idea of spending a late night studying together."


    "I know you are scared of night and darkness, but it will be alright. We will stop before it''s too late," Oliver assured him with a confident tone. "And we will be able to carry on in the morning without any issues. Come on! It''s just for one night. I am sure you can manage that much for me."


    He knew he could force Ron to do whatever he wanted. His friend was always timid, especially since Oliver was his only friend, and Ron never had any other friends.


    So he would never refuse Oliver''s requests because he knew it would hurt their bond and friendship if he did so.


    "Alright... I guess we can do that... But we must start early and finish up before it gets too dark outside," Ron said after a momentary pause. Then he added in a nervous voice, "Okay, come over. My mom is also calling you for a dinner. So come over as soon as you can, and we will study afterwards."


    "Thanks! That''s great news!" Oliver exclaimed before ending the call. Then he glanced at his parents, who were listening to their conversation and looking at him.


    "Seems like you are sorted now!" Adam said with a smile on his face.


    Mia nodded in agreement and added, "Yes. And I am relieved that you won''t have to cram everything at the last minute. Ron is such a sweet boy. I am glad that he agreed to help you."


    "I know," Oliver agreed with his mom. "He has always been a very supportive friend."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As soon as they got home, Oliver changed his clothes and rushed out to go over to Ron''s house with his bag full of books.


    He took his bike and rode straight to his friend''s home. It didn''t take him long before he reached Ron''s place.


    Ron lived in a big apartment building with his mother, Maya. He didn''t have a dad, as his mother had conceived him from a casual relationship and chose to raise him on her own.


    This sometimes made Ron wonder about his father, but he knew it wouldn''t make a difference. His mother had always been there for him and loved him dearly.


    Maya owned a successful business, making her very wealthy. Because of this, she could provide everything needed for Ron''s upbringing and education. She also had a hands-off approach to her business, so she was often at home or out shopping with friends.

 49. Maya

    When Oliver reached the apartment building and took the elevator up to his floor, he walked down the hall towards their door and rang the bell.


    Soon enough, Maya opened it for him.


    The first thing that struck him was how she dressed in front of him. He never thought that she would come out wearing nothing but a white apron tied around her neck and waist, which barely covered her large breasts.


    He didn''t know if she wore anything underneath the apron or not... But as he looked at it, it seemed like her huge boobs were spilling out on all sides.


    As usual, she had her long blonde hair tied up into a high ponytail. She was also wearing makeup, but nothing too flashy¡ªit suited her well. It made her look glamorous without being overdone. And her perfume smelled amazing.


    Oliver couldn''t help noticing that even though Maya was in her late 30s now, she still looked as beautiful and sexy as a woman half her age.


    Soon, she greeted him with a wide smile on her face, "Oh, there you are! Come inside."


    "Hi, Aunt Maya. Sorry to come here so late," Oliver said as he entered their home.


    Maya closed the door behind them and walked ahead of him with an elegant stride. Oliver noticed that she was indeed wearing panties underneath the apron¡ªonly a thong that didn''t cover much of anything!


    But it did make her butt look very sexy.


    He had seen Maya many times before, but not this exposed! What made him wonder even more was why she would be dressed like this when he came over. Not to mention Ron was still home!


    ''Do they also have a relationship like me and my mother? But knowing Ron''s personality, I doubt he has the courage to do anything with his own mom!'' Oliver thought to himself.


    But whatever the case might be, he decided to ask straight away. "Aunt Maya, I have never seen anyone dressed like this... Is this how you always dress at your home?"


    She laughed softly. Then she glanced back over her shoulder and replied, "Of course not! Today I was supposed to do all my laundry, but the washing machine broke down. And I have no clothes left! So, I was wearing this apron to protect my modesty. Do you think this looks ridiculous on me?"


    "It''s not ridiculous, but a bit... umm... revealing," Oliver said honestly.


    Then he paused before adding with a mischievous grin, "But it doesn''t look bad, Aunt Maya! You are looking hot in it!"


    Oliver''s compliment seemed to please Maya. "Thanks! It means a lot coming from a young man like you!" she said before giving him a flirtatious smile. She then added in a playful tone, "Come on, let''s go to the dining table. Dinner''s ready."


    When Oliver reached the dining room, he found Ron seated at the table, waiting for them. As soon as he saw his friend enter the room, Ron greeted him with a broad smile on his face.


    "Hey dude!" he said while standing up. "I missed you!"


    "I missed you too!" Oliver replied as they high-fived each other.


    Then both sat down at the table along with Maya. The dinner was delicious¡ªspaghetti carbonara with garlic bread and salad.


    While eating, Oliver noticed that Ron didn''t care about his mother sitting next to him wearing such a revealing apron. In fact, he acted very normal and seemed relaxed about it.


    ''Strange...'' He thought to himself.


    But then again, why does he even bother thinking so much about it? He was here just for some late-night studying, right?


    Soon, dinner ended, and Maya stood up from her chair. "Alright, boys! You can go to the room now and study while I clean the table."


    "Yes, Mom," Ron said before getting off his seat.


    He turned to Oliver and added, "Come on. Let''s get started with whatever little time we have left before it gets late."


    Oliver nodded his head and grabbed his bag before following his friend into his bedroom. But as he walked behind Ron, he saw Maya''s half-naked figure out of the corner of his eye. She was bent over the table, collecting their empty plates. And because of the loose apron, her one boob had slipped out from beneath the cloth!


    It seemed like she hadn''t realized it yet! sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver wondered if he should let her know or not, but he decided to keep quiet about it.


    After reaching the bedroom, Oliver sat on the bed while Ron sat next to him and opened up his textbook. Soon they began studying together.


    Time flew by, and after some time, Maya also came to check on them and stood at the door. "How''s it going?"


    "Everything is going fine, Mom. Don''t worry."


    Maya gave a satisfied nod upon hearing this. "That''s good news. But it''s getting late now. Do you think you will be able to continue much longer?"


    "I don''t think so. It''s already very dark outside," Ron said with a worried tone in his voice.


    Hearing this, Oliver sighed. He knew that he should stop here, or else Ron would get scared. "What about keeping the lights on and curtains closed?" Oliver suggested, hoping it would help.


    Ron shook his head. "No... It doesn''t work like that... Even though we keep the lights on, my mind will know that it''s dark outside, and that will scare me!"


    "Okay then..." Oliver muttered with a hint of disappointment in his voice.


    Maya saw this and decided to speak up. "It''s alright. Stressing too much can affect your brain. Instead, relax a little so that you can absorb whatever you study."


    Oliver nodded and said, "I guess you are right! Maybe I just need a bit of rest to take my stress away."


    Maya smiled when she heard these words. Then she glanced at Ron and said, "Why don''t you two go brush your teeth now, and then we can all sleep?"


    Ron glanced at the clock before replying. "Yes, it''s already late... Let''s do that."


    As soon as Ron finished speaking, he walked past his mother and entered his bathroom with Oliver trailing behind him.


    Once done brushing their teeth, they returned to the bedroom where Maya was waiting for them. When she saw them returning, she said cheerfully, "Now let''s sleep, shall we? I have already changed your bedsheets, Ron!"


    "Wait!" Oliver exclaimed. "Are we sleeping together? In this bed?"


    "Of course! Ron needs me at night because of his condition. So we both always sleep together!" Maya replied as if it wasn''t a big deal at all.


    "Oh..." Oliver uttered, still surprised by what he heard. But then he continued, "It''s okay. I can sleep in the guestroom. It will be too crowded if the three of us sleep together in one bed..."


    But Maya interrupted him and said, "Don''t be so silly! There is enough space in this bed for all of us!"

 50. Are you feeling cold?

    She then took hold of Oliver''s hand and made him sit beside her on the edge of the bed. Then she asked him softly, "Do you feel uneasy about sleeping with older women like me? You think it will be uncomfortable for us to stay close together?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course not. You are a very attractive lady. Who wouldn''t love having someone like you by their side?" he said without hesitation.


    Hearing this, Maya smiled and replied flirtatiously, "Thank you! I appreciate your kind words!"


    Then she turned to Ron and asked, "So, which side do you want to sleep on?"


    Ron looked at both of them before saying, "Umm... I think right."


    "Alright," she said. She moved aside and let her son climb into the bed. Once he settled himself beneath the covers, Maya looked back at Oliver.


    Oliver didn''t need to be told anything more. He knew what Maya wanted him to do next, so he quickly climbed onto the bed after taking his shoes off. Once they got under the sheets together, Maya leaned over to give Ron a kiss goodnight on his cheek.


    Then she turned to Oliver and gave him a soft peck on his cheek as well before wishing them both goodnight. After that, she lay back down between her son and his friend with a satisfied expression on her face.


    Soon everyone closed their eyes and tried falling asleep. But Oliver couldn''t fall asleep yet, and he knew he wouldn''t be able to do so anytime soon unless he calmed himself down.


    The main reason behind this was the fact that Maya had shifted her body closer towards him now. And since she slept on her side facing Ron, Oliver felt the softness of her round ass pressing against his thigh.


    "Hey, Oliver, do you mind taking your shorts off?" Maya whispered. "Your rough fabric is making it uncomfortable for me."


    Oliver hesitated a little bit at first, but then he realized that Maya was also just wearing an apron and thong.


    "Okay. I hope you don''t mind though," he replied back in a low voice as he began lowering his shorts, but he didn''t stop there. Instead, he also removed his shirt as well as his briefs too!


    Maya, who had her face on the other side, couldn''t see this, but she heard the sounds of clothes rustling and could guess that Oliver must have stripped more than she asked for.


    The moment Oliver removed everything, he looked at Maya and smirked, ''Since you are dressed so skimpy, I should take advantage of it.''


    And with this thought in mind, Oliver slid closer to Maya and pressed himself against her backside.


    When she felt something soft yet firm poking her butt crack, Maya knew right away what it was... It was Oliver''s penis!


    But strangely enough, instead of moving away from him or telling him to stop, Maya continued lying still in bed.


    Oliver couldn''t believe it! ''Does that mean she is allowing me to touch her like this?''


    Then he decided to push things further. Slowly and carefully, so as not to wake Ron, Oliver wrapped one arm around Maya''s waist and pulled himself towards her even closer. Now his chest was touching her back, and his dick was pressed up against her butt crack.


    He stayed like this for some time, just enjoying how soft and warm she felt against his body.


    After some time, Oliver pulled the knots of the apron and untied it. As the cloth slipped away, he grabbed both of her breasts and started fondling them. ''Oh god! They are so big and heavy!''


    He then started rubbing them in circular motions. And after a while, he also moved one hand downwards towards her panties and placed his fingers over the front part of her underwear.


    Suddenly, Maya''s body stiffened, and she let out an audible moan. "Ahh!" She didn''t expect Oliver to go this far.


    But then again, she liked it.


    She kept her eyes closed and pretended nothing was happening between them while Oliver continued touching her intimately.


    He rubbed his finger against the fabric of Maya''s underwear for a few moments before slipping underneath the material. His thumb began massaging her clitoris while using two of his digits to penetrate her wet pussy.


    "Mmmmnnnhhh!" She moaned as her son lay beside them sleeping, unaware that his friend was fingering his mother right next to him!


    Maya couldn''t help herself from moving around now because Oliver''s fingers were making her feel really good. She wanted more... much more!


    So she moved one hand down to grab Oliver''s penis and started stroking it with her palm.


    "Aunt Maya... You are enjoying this too?" Oliver asked in a low tone.


    She didn''t reply.


    Oliver was a little disappointed at first, but he soon forgot about it as Maya increased the speed of her handjob on him.


    Oliver also picked up the pace with his fingers and rubbed Maya''s clit as he penetrated her deeper inside her vagina.


    The sound of heavy breathing and slight moans filled the otherwise quiet bedroom.


    Then suddenly Ron woke up. He looked at his mother, who had her eyes closed and was panting heavily. "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing... I''m... fine," she said between breaths, pausing her hand from stroking Oliver''s shaft. She didn''t want Ron to notice anything unusual happening between them.


    But Ron sensed something strange and looked over her shoulder at Oliver, whose face was buried deep into Maya''s hair. "Oliver? Are you feeling cold?"


    "Yes," Oliver replied, trying hard not to let out any sounds that might give away their dirty activities. "That''s why I moved close to Aunt Maya for warmth. She is so soft and warm."


    Maya smiled upon hearing these words. "Yes, he was feeling cold," she added quickly. "Don''t worry, Ron. Go back to sleep now."


    "I understand. But you should grab extra blankets if you need them. Since Mom is only wearing an apron, you both might catch a cold," he said innocently. "I can get an extra blanket from the guest room if you want."


    "Don''t worry. I will warm myself using your mother," Oliver said with a grin on his face.


    Hearing this, Maya couldn''t help but smile too. ''He is so naughty.''


    But Ron didn''t seem to notice the sexual innuendo in Oliver''s words, and he just nodded before lying down again.


    "Sleep tight, guys!" he exclaimed before turning away from them.

 51. Don’t you want to lower your voice?

    Oliver and Maya didn''t wait another moment before resuming what they were doing earlier.


    They continued fondling each other until Maya stopped jerking Oliver off and pushed her ass back against his crotch.


    Oliver knew what that meant... It meant Maya wanted him to fuck her!


    He smiled as he reached around her thigh and lifted one leg up in the air. Then he positioned himself behind her exposed slit while Maya used one hand to guide his erect member inside her pussy.


    Once she felt the tip of his cock touching her moist opening, she removed her hand and waited for him to enter her. "Do it," she whispered.


    Oliver wasted no time thrusting forward until he was completely buried deep inside her warm, welcoming hole!


    "Ughh," she moaned as Oliver started pounding her slowly at first. Then he began going faster and harder with every passing second.


    "Ooohhh!" Maya moaned again as Oliver picked up the pace.


    The sound of their bodies colliding echoed throughout the room, accompanied by Maya''s soft mewling noises and heavy panting. She tried her best to keep her voice down while being fucked by Oliver.


    But still, sometimes she couldn''t help but let out loud grunts when he hit a particularly sensitive area within her body.


    At the same time, Oliver also enjoyed feeling her tight walls squeeze around his shaft as he continued thrusting into her. ''Damn! This is so much better than I thought it would be!''


    After a while, though, both of them stopped worrying about Ron waking up or not. They just focused on enjoying each other''s bodies.


    Maya especially liked it whenever Oliver grabbed onto her breasts and squeezed them hard. So much so that after some time she even took his other hand and placed it over her tit too!


    Oliver understood what she liked and used both hands to fondle Maya''s boobs now. He also increased the tempo of his hips and started ramming her with full force!


    The slapping noises became louder as their sweat-soaked skin slapped against each other.


    "Unh... Unggghhh! Mmmppphhh!!" Maya couldn''t stop herself from moaning out loud anymore. She was lost in the pleasure Oliver was giving to her.


    Oliver grunted loudly too as his thick cock plunged in and out of Maya''s dripping wet pussy. Her walls gripped his dick as if begging it to stay buried inside her forever!


    But he didn''t want this experience to end just yet either... He wanted to enjoy every moment of being with Maya like this!


    So he slowed down a little bit but continued pounding her nice and hard. He kept squeezing and pinching her nipples between his fingers as well.


    Then after some more time, he switched positions again.


    This time instead of lying sideways on the bed, Maya was kneeling on all fours while Oliver mounted her from behind like a man humping a bitch! Except Maya wasn''t some ordinary bitch... She was his best friend''s mother!


    And now he was fucking her doggy style right beside her sleeping son!


    Maya arched her back as Oliver continued fucking her hard. And while doing so, he slapped her ass cheeks with each thrust. ''This woman is crazy! Letting me do whatever I want with her... Even though her son is sleeping right next to us!''


    "Don''t you want to lower your voice?" He asked in a whispering tone while leaning forward towards her ear.


    "Ahh... If we don''t wake up Ron, I don''t care!" She said without hesitation before pushing herself backward onto Oliver''s shaft again. Then she turned her head over her shoulder and looked back at him. Her face flushed red from all the excitement.


    Oliver smiled as he watched her facial expressions. "You are such a dirty slut."


    "Only for big-dicked guys like you," Maya replied with a grin on her lips.


    Hearing this, Oliver laughed out loud but quickly covered his mouth when he remembered Ron''s presence in the bed next to them.


    But they didn''t know that Ron wasn''t asleep...


    Ron was already awake for some time and was listening to their moans while pretending to sleep. He couldn''t believe what was happening right now! His friend was having sex with his mother!


    And worse than that... It seemed like she enjoyed it! A lot!


    He felt betrayed by both of them. Betrayed and angry. Very angry! S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But still, he felt powerless to do anything about it because deep down inside he knew why this happened.


    He knew he had been a coward most of his life, and that made him unable to take action whenever necessary.


    Even when his mother made bold advances towards him, he never dared to try anything with her.


    And now he lost her...


    Lost her to Oliver...


    His best friend!


    ''How could my best friend do something like this behind my back?'' Ron wondered as he listened to Maya''s loud moans.


    But then again, it wasn''t just any guy who was fucking Maya right now... It was Oliver!


    The one he considered his brother. The one who always stood beside him whenever he needed help. The one who always protected him from bullies at school. The one who had been there for him when no one else cared about him. The one who treated him better than anyone ever did before!


    ''So do I even have the right to get angry at him? I never took any initiative in claiming my mom, even after all those teasing and seduction she threw at me. And now that he was able to fuck her, I can''t complain. Moreover, it was wrong for me to think of my mother in a sexual way in the first place. What kind of son lusts over his mother? If anything, I should be thankful that Oliver took her away from me. Now Mom won''t try to tease and seduce me anymore. Instead, she will focus all her attention on Oliver.''


    Thinking about this made Ron feel sad but relieved at the same time. Sad because he knew that Maya would never look at him in the same way again. But relieved because he didn''t want to fall into temptation and commit such a taboo.


    He believed incest was wrong, no matter how beautiful or hot his mother was! ''I need to accept it. Mom will be with Oliver now... We were never meant to be together anyway.''

 52. At least until morning comes…

    As he listened to their grunting and panting, he heard Maya moaning louder than before.


    "Ahhh... Yesss!!! Fuck yeah... Give it to me! Fuck me harder! Make my pussy cum! Ooooohhh... Fuckkk!!!!!"


    Ron couldn''t believe what he just heard! He had never heard his mother swear like this or talk dirty like this! Not even once!


    Maya wasn''t exactly the type of woman who cursed every other word she said, nor did she act like a slut. She was more reserved than that. She had always been classy and sophisticated.


    And yet here she was swearing like some kind of porn star as she got fucked by his friend.


    ''I guess she can''t control herself when Oliver is making her feel good in bed.''


    "Damn, Aunt Maya! You are such a whore," Oliver said with a laugh. Then he spanked her ass cheeks twice. "You like it, huh?"


    Maya moaned as she felt Oliver slapping her butt. "Yes! I love being treated like this! Hit me again!"


    Oliver grinned as he saw Maya''s buttocks turning red from the impact of his hand hitting it repeatedly. Then he smacked her round bottom once again.


    But still, that wasn''t enough to satisfy Maya''s lustful appetite...


    She wanted more... much more than this!


    And so she turned around and looked back at him over her shoulder. A mischievous smile appeared on her lips when their eyes met.


    "Spank me with both hands!"


    Oliver laughed out loud and said, "Fine then." Then he proceeded to spank Maya with both hands, making her scream out loud.


    "Aaaahhh!!! Oohhhh!! Yes! Just like that!"


    Maya continued moaning in pleasure while Oliver kept slapping her ass cheeks hard. It seemed like he was hitting a drum instead of a person''s buttocks! Each time his palm connected with her butt, it created a loud smacking sound followed by Maya''s cries of ecstasy.


    Ron couldn''t believe what he just witnessed. His mom was acting completely crazy!


    But still, he couldn''t stop himself from watching them fuck each other senseless. After all, it wasn''t often that one got to see their hot mother being fucked by another man... A very well-endowed man at that! He knew Oliver''s cock was much bigger than his own small one. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ron felt ashamed as he thought about it but still continued spying on Maya and Oliver having sex right next to him.


    Soon, Maya started cumming on Oliver''s massive dick, which made Ron jealous of his friend even more because he never got to experience something like this himself. Not with any girl! Let alone his hot mother!


    ''If only I weren''t such a wimp! If only I could get over my shyness and fear of getting rejected! Maybe then I would be able to get a girlfriend and fuck her too.''


    As Maya kept cumming on Oliver''s cock, she screamed out loud in pleasure while also saying things like...


    "You''re the best!"


    "Nobody fucks better than you do!"


    "I''m so glad to be with a big-dicked man again!"


    "I want you to fuck me every day from now on!"


    Oliver loved hearing these words coming out of her mouth. They made him feel special and important. Like he mattered a lot to someone else other than his parents.


    He also knew that Maya wasn''t just saying all those things for no reason. She really meant them. And knowing this filled his heart with happiness.


    After several minutes of intense sex, Oliver finally couldn''t hold back his seed anymore. So he pulled his dick out of Maya''s cunt just before shooting thick strands of jizz all over Maya''s face!


    "Unnfff!! Yes! Cover me in your sperm!" Maya cried out in joy as she felt Oliver''s hot semen splashing against her beautiful skin.


    Ron was stunned by what happened next... Instead of cleaning herself up immediately afterwards, Maya rubbed the sticky fluid into her cheeks and forehead using both hands like some kind of lotion or skincare product!


    Then she licked her fingers clean afterward. "Mmm... So delicious!" she said while looking back at Oliver with a naughty grin on her lips.


    But then Maya stopped smiling when she noticed that Ron was awake too! He had been watching them this whole time!


    "Ronnie..." she began nervously. But Ron interrupted her before she could say anything else.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. It''s okay. I understand."


    "No, honey. Listen..."


    But still, Ron interrupted her again.


    "It''s alright. You don''t have to explain yourself to me. After all, you''re an adult woman who is free to do whatever she wants. And if you want to have sex with my best friend, then there''s nothing wrong with that. I''m not going to stop you two from doing it."


    Maya didn''t know what to say about that, so she remained silent for a moment before asking, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, Mom." Ron paused for a second and took a deep breath before continuing. "I am not angry at either of you. In fact, I think it''s good that Oliver is fucking you now... Because it will help me get over my sinful feelings for you."


    "What do you mean?" Oliver asked, surprised to hear such a confession coming from his shy friend.


    "Well... I have always felt a certain attraction towards my mother. The way she looked and acted was so sexy. But I knew that incest is wrong. So I tried to ignore those thoughts and suppress them. However, every time she would tease or flirt with me, it got harder and harder to resist."


    "I''m so sorry, son! I never thought that my behavior would affect you in that manner. I just wanted to tease you to make you a little less shy. I didn''t realize that you were getting aroused by it." Maya said as tears started forming in her eyes. Then she continued after taking a deep breath. "Please forgive me for being such a bad mother! I promise to change my behavior from now on. For your own good."


    "It''s alright, Mom. It wasn''t entirely your fault. You were just trying to help me in your own way. And besides, it was my problem too for lusting over my own mom. Anyway, seeing you get fucked by Oliver made me realize that I shouldn''t be thinking like this about you anymore. Because now that you are his girlfriend, I can tell myself that I can never have you. That you''re off-limits forever. So now I am sure I will get over these feelings quickly. It doesn''t matter if you continue teasing or flirting with me, because now I know the truth."


    Hearing Ron''s words made Maya and Oliver feel sad for him. But they also felt relieved knowing that he wasn''t upset at them.


    Yet, when their eyes met, both understood that their casual sex had turned into something more special in Ron''s mind. He believed that they were in a relationship now. Which wasn''t true! They just wanted to fuck each other without any strings attached!


    Still, it seemed like Ron needed to believe this to avoid falling into temptation himself.


    And so, neither Maya nor Oliver said anything to correct his misunderstanding.


    Instead, Maya smiled at her son and told him lovingly while caressing his cheeks, "I love you, my boy! You are the most understanding and caring son anyone could ask for."


    "I know, Mom. Thank you! That means a lot to me." Then he looked at Oliver, who had been standing quietly next to Maya''s bed. "Oliver... I want you to take good care of my mother, okay? Don''t break her heart or make her cry. If you do, then I will never forgive you."


    "Sure, buddy. I''ll treat her right." Oliver answered with a smile on his face.


    "Good!" Ron said, returning the gesture. "Now can you two put your clothes back on and sleep? It''s really late, and I don''t think we should continue talking about it anymore tonight." Then he added, "And please, no more sex. At least until morning comes..."


    "Alright, son." Maya said before leaning forward and giving her boy a kiss on his cheek. Then she got up from the bed and grabbed the apron that was lying on the floor. She quickly tied the knots behind her neck and waist again.


    Meanwhile, Oliver had already picked up his briefs from the floor and was putting them on.


    Once they finished dressing, both climbed into bed again and got comfortable between the sheets next to Ron before wishing him good night and closing their eyes.


    Seeing that his mom was safe in his friend''s arms, Ron sighed with relief. And after some time, he also went back to sleep.

 53. My son knows that we love each other and support our relationship.

    When the morning sunlight illuminated the bedroom, Ron woke up with a yawn. He felt warm and cozy, but when he opened his eyes, what he saw surprised him...


    Maya was sucking his friend''s cock!


    He couldn''t believe it at first, yet there was no doubt about it. His mother was giving Oliver a morning blowjob right next to him! And judging by the look on Oliver''s face as he lay back on the bed with his eyes closed, he seemed to be enjoying every moment of it.


    As soon as Maya noticed that her son was awake, she lifted her head from Oliver''s massive erection and smiled mischievously at him. "Good morning, sleepy head! Did I wake you up?"


    Ron couldn''t take his eyes off her lips glistening with saliva and pre-cum. ''Oh god! This is unbelievable! My own mother is acting like a complete slut... Sucking my best friend''s dick right next to me!''


    "Ummm... No. You didn''t wake me up. But why are you giving Oliver a blowjob in front of me? I thought you two were going to keep it private between yourselves now that you''re together." Ron asked with a confused expression on his face.


    Maya grinned again before answering innocently. "Oh! But you''re not just anybody, honey... You''re my beloved son! Plus, you said it''s good that Oliver is fucking me because it will help you get over your lust for me, remember? Well, seeing us being intimate like this will help you even more."


    Oliver opened his eyes when he heard this. "Hey, Aunt Maya. Are you sure about this?"


    "Of course, sweetie! My son knows that we love each other and support our relationship." Then she looked back at Ron with a smile. "Don''t you, Ronnie?"


    Seeing the loving expression on his mother''s face and hearing the words that came out of her mouth made him feel warm inside despite the shock that he felt earlier when he woke up to see them engaged in oral sex together. "Yes, Mom. I do." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "See? There is nothing to worry about!" Maya said cheerfully as she patted Oliver''s muscular thighs. "Now just relax and enjoy yourself while I finish blowing you off. After that I need to prepare breakfast for all of us."


    Maya leaned forward again, took hold of Oliver''s erect penis once more, and resumed sucking it without any hesitation or shame. As if it wasn''t something dirty at all!


    Meanwhile, Ron continued watching them without saying anything else. ''Wow! My mom really sucks cock like a pro!'' He thought while admiring the way Maya used her mouth and tongue on Oliver''s shaft.


    Soon, she started deepthroating it too, which caused Oliver to moan in pleasure.


    As Ron watched his mom bobbing up and down on his best friend''s dick, he couldn''t help but feel aroused himself. Yet, at the same time, he also felt disgusted with himself for being turned on by this scene. ''No matter what Mom said about me getting over my feelings for her by seeing them together, it doesn''t feel right for me to get aroused while watching my friend receive a blowjob from my own mother! I shouldn''t even be thinking about sex when I look at my own mom!''


    "Damn!" Oliver grunted as Maya took him all the way down to the hilt again. "It feels so good!"


    "Ummmm..." Maya moaned in response, then pulled away and stroked his cock with one hand before speaking. "Do you want to cum now?"


    "Yeah... I can''t hold back much longer."


    Maya smiled mischievously and said, "Alright then. Cum inside my mouth and fill it up with your sperm!" Then she wrapped her lips around the tip of his penis again and moved her two hands up and down in rhythm with her bobbing head.


    "Oh shit!" Oliver exclaimed as he began ejaculating into Maya''s warm mouth. "Here I go!"


    As soon as Oliver''s first thick spurts of semen hit Maya''s tongue, she started swallowing everything she could manage, not wanting to waste any precious drops.


    But it still proved too difficult a task because Oliver''s massive load was just way more than she expected. So despite her best efforts, most of his sperm overflowed out of her mouth and trickled down her chin before dripping onto her apron-clad breasts.


    When Oliver finished cumming at last, Maya let his softening cock slip out of her lips and looked up at him with a satisfied expression on her face. Then she opened her mouth wide to show Oliver the pool of white liquid that had collected there.


    Afterwards, she closed her lips again and proceeded to gulp down what was left inside her oral cavity while staring straight into his eyes.


    Seeing this made Oliver''s heart skip a beat. ''She looks so hot doing that! It makes me want to fuck her again.''


    Once Maya finished swallowing everything she could manage to keep in her mouth, she used both her hands to scoop up the rest of the semen that had dripped down to her chest and brought it back to her lips. Finally, after licking her fingers clean one last time, she smiled at Oliver before saying, "Now go get freshened up while I prepare breakfast for us."


    "Alright, Aunt Maya. Thanks for the awesome blowjob." He said with a grin on his face.


    "You''re welcome, sweetie!" She replied as she climbed out of bed and walked towards the kitchen while undoing the apron knots behind her neck and waist. Once there, she placed it aside on top of a stool and began preparing their food without wearing anything except her thong.

 54. Hey, Oliver, Mom, breakfast will get cold.

    Ron sighed as he watched her leave. "It''s weird to see you guys like this together."


    Oliver got up from the bed and stretched his arms before saying, "Yeah... It feels different now. More intimate somehow." Then he looked at his friend and smiled. "I hope you''re okay with it."


    "Yes, I am." Ron said with a smile of his own as he got off the bed too and started walking towards the bathroom. "It''s probably for the best anyway."


    Soon after, Oliver also entered the bathroom, and both of them took turns using the shower.


    After taking a hot shower, Oliver dried himself off with a towel before wrapping it around his waist. Then he exited the bathroom and headed straight into the kitchen, where Maya had just finished preparing pancakes for all of them.


    "Good timing!" Maya exclaimed as soon as Oliver entered. "Breakfast is ready now."


    "Thanks, Aunt Maya. But before eating anything else today... I think we need to do something about this first!" Oliver replied with a smirk on his face as he approached her from behind until he stood close enough for their bodies to touch each other''s.


    "What are you doing?" Maya asked innocently even though she already knew what he wanted.


    Without saying another word, Oliver removed the towel from his hips and let it fall to the floor. Then he grabbed hold of her slender waist with both hands before pressing his half-erect cock against her ass crack and rubbing it up and down along its length.


    Maya gasped when she felt his hardness between her butt cheeks but didn''t try to stop him from doing whatever he pleased. In fact... She seemed to enjoy the way he handled her.


    When Oliver''s dick became fully erect, he pulled down Maya''s thong just enough so that he could slip himself inside her pussy from behind. "I am going to make you feel so good right now." He whispered into her ear as he entered her.


    Maya moaned softly when she felt him penetrate her. "Yes... Fuck me hard!"


    Taking hold of Maya''s hips with both of his hands again, Oliver started thrusting in and out of her wet cunt at a fast pace while also making sure that every time their bodies collided together, his pelvis would slam against her buttocks, causing an audible smacking noise.


    At the same time, Maya placed her hands flat atop the table in front of her for support as she leaned forward to give Oliver better access to her body.


    "Oh fuck! You are amazing!" Oliver groaned as he continued fucking Maya from behind.


    "Mmmm... Keep going! I love it when you pound my pussy like this!"


    Meanwhile, Ron had also finished his shower and was sitting on the dining chair watching them having sex right in front of him.


    ''So that''s what Mom meant about me seeing them together so I can get over my feelings for her? She wants me to see them having sex all day long?''


    Still, despite his doubts, it was clear to Ron that Maya had indeed stopped treating him with the same sexual undertones as before. Instead of trying to make him aroused by showing off her sexy figure, she seemed more concerned with letting him know how much she loved being fucked by his friend.


    And so, even though it made him slightly jealous at times... He didn''t mind watching them like this because it gave him hope that someday he might be able to find someone else who would treat him like Mom treats Oliver now.


    "Hey, Oliver, Mom, breakfast will get cold. Can you please stop fucking each other and eat?" Ron suddenly said with an annoyed tone of voice.


    But instead of listening to what he asked, Oliver sped up his movements even more. "We''ll finish soon; don''t worry!"


    Maya began moaning louder as well when Oliver increased the speed of his thrusting. "Aaahhh... That''s it! Just like that! Fuck me faster... Uhhhnn... I''m almost there..."


    Oliver was panting heavily now, but he kept pounding away at Maya''s pussy without slowing down for even a second until finally, they were both on the verge of climax.


    "Oh shit!! Here I cum!" Oliver exclaimed as he began shooting thick ropes of cum deep inside Maya''s womb. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes! Fill me up with your seed! Give me everything you have! I want to feel the warmth of your sperm filling my insides!"


    It didn''t take long before Maya came as well and started screaming out loud while her legs trembled from the intensity of her orgasm.


    Once they finished cumming together, Oliver slowly pulled his cock out of Maya''s pussy and stepped back to admire his handiwork. The sight of her swollen red slit dripping with white fluids made him smile proudly. "I love how good you look after getting fucked by me."


    "You''re the one who looks good," Maya said before turning around and kissing Oliver passionately on the lips for a few moments before pulling away again. Then she reached down between her thighs and scooped up some of the cum that was leaking from her vagina. "Look at all this! Such a waste if I don''t eat it..."


    With those words, Maya brought the finger covered in semen to her mouth and licked it clean before swallowing every drop of it.


    "Damn! You''re such a dirty slut!" Oliver commented with an amused expression on his face as he watched Maya perform her actions.


    "I know... But that''s what makes me so sexy, right?" Maya replied flirtatiously while winking at him. "Now go sit down and eat your breakfast before it gets cold."

 55. I wonder how we could solve this problem…

    After they finished their meal, Maya cleaned up the table before putting away the dirty dishes in the sink to wash them.


    Meanwhile, Ron and Oliver went into the living room, where they sat on the couch together and started studying for tomorrow''s exam.


    They spent most of the day like that, working hard on their lessons while also taking occasional breaks to chat or relax by watching TV.


    It was during these moments when Maya would join them and engage in naughty acts with Oliver right next to Ron.


    For example, sometimes she would simply sit beside him and let him fondle her body however he pleased. Or sometimes she''d straddle his lap and ride him until one or both of them came. And then other times she would give Oliver a quick blowjob while he and Ron continued whatever conversation they were having beforehand as if nothing out of the ordinary was happening at all.


    But regardless of which activity she chose to do, there was no doubt that Maya enjoyed every minute spent with Oliver because he always seemed eager to please her in return.


    When nightfall came around again, Maya prepared dinner for everyone once more before joining Ron and Oliver in bed afterwards, just like yesterday evening.


    This time, Maya slept naked alongside Oliver without wearing her skimpy apron or even her underwear. And once again too... She didn''t seem bothered by having sex right next to her son since they continued doing so throughout the entire day.


    "Mmmm... Yes!" Maya moaned as she lay atop Oliver''s muscular chest, bouncing her ass up and down as she rode his massive cock. Her eyes were closed in pleasure while her mouth hung open with heavy breathing coming out of it. "Oh fuck! Your big dick feels so amazing inside me!"


    Oliver grunted in response as he held onto her hips tightly and thrusted upward into her warm pussy. He looked over at Ron, who was sitting on the bed beside them while playing games on his phone, and asked him, "Do you mind if we keep doing this? I can''t resist your mom when she is sleeping naked next to me."


    "No, go ahead and enjoy yourselves. It''s no problem for me at all. I also want to relax and have some fun after studying so hard today."


    Maya smiled when she heard this and leaned forward to press her lips against Oliver''s earlobe before whispering, "See? My boy doesn''t care about us having sex. Isn''t it wonderful?"


    "I guess so," he replied with a smile of his own as he continued pumping away inside her cunt. Then his hands moved upwards from where they rested on her hips to grasp onto each side of Maya''s breasts before giving them a firm squeeze. This caused Maya''s back to arch backwards in response while pushing out her chest further towards him.


    "Ahhhnnn!!!" She cried out loud when Oliver began pinching her nipples lightly between his thumb and index finger. "Oooohh fuck! Please don''t stop... Keep going..."


    After several more minutes spent like this, Oliver suddenly spoke up again, "Hey, Aunt Maya... Can I ask you something?"


    "Sure, sweetie! What do you want to know?" Maya answered as she slowed down her movements but didn''t stop them. Then she leaned downwards until their faces were mere centimeters apart from each other before planting another kiss on his lips.


    "Why don''t you let Ron fuck you? He is your son. And besides... It would be unfair if only I got to enjoy your body when he also loves you very much."


    Maya looked surprised at first upon hearing what Oliver had just said. But then after thinking about it for a moment, she replied with a wry smile on her face, "Well... I tried seducing him a few times, but he refused me every single time. Even now when he sees us having sex, he never dares to join in and have some fun too."


    "Hmmm... But I can see a bulge in his pants right now." Oliver pointed out as his eyes moved back and forth between Maya''s face and Ron''s crotch area.


    Maya glanced at Ron''s pants, where there was indeed an obvious tent forming due to his erection, but she simply shrugged it off. "I don''t know what to do about it anymore. I can''t force myself on him if he doesn''t want it. He thinks incest is sinful. And we already agreed that it''s better if he thinks you are my boyfriend so that he won''t try to get me for himself anymore."


    "I see. Still, I don''t feel right when my best friend doesn''t get to enjoy the pleasures of sex while I can have all the fun with his mom." Oliver sighed, trying to find a way out of this dilemma without upsetting either party involved in this matter.


    Maya also started thinking hard as well, but after a while, she couldn''t come up with anything good either. "I wonder how we could solve this problem..."


    Just then Oliver remembered something important. "How about I let my Mom take care of him? She will be more than happy to let Ron have sex with her. With that, I won''t feel guilty about you and me having all the fun. Because both friends will get to enjoy the company of their friend''s mother."


    "What?" Maya looked at him with an incredulous expression on her face. "Are you serious? Do you really think that your own Mom will fuck my boy? Not to mention, she is a married woman! What will your Dad say about it?"


    "Trust me, my dad won''t mind one bit. He even allowed me to fuck her with him watching." Oliver replied confidently as he caressed his hands along Maya''s backside while looking up at her pretty face. "And during the weekend vacation, Mom also got fucked by another guy, and Dad didn''t complain. So I know for sure Mom won''t mind getting involved in a little fun with Ron." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maya was still skeptical, but she had to admit that what Oliver said did make sense. "Okay, fine. If you say so, then you should take care of everything by yourself since I don''t want to make Ron uncomfortable by getting involved too much. But still... What exactly are you planning on doing? We can''t just bring them together and hope they''ll start fucking like rabbits."


    "Don''t worry; leave it all up to me!" Oliver grinned before adding, "Now, why don''t we finish our business here first before we sleep?"


    "Sure! Let''s do this!"

 56. Emma Dawson

    The next morning.


    After eating breakfast together with Maya, Oliver and Ron left home early because today they had their exam.


    As usual, they took a bus to get to school, which arrived late again, as always. So when they reached their classroom, most students were already there sitting at their desks waiting for the exam to begin soon after.


    Oliver and Ron also quickly went to sit at their desks before the teacher came inside the room carrying a stack of papers containing test questions that needed answering.


    She was a beautiful young woman in her late twenties with short black hair. She had an hourglass figure and wore a white sleeveless turtleneck top with a tight black leather mini-skirt that reached just below her buttocks.


    Her name was Emma Dawson, and she taught English language lessons to high school seniors like Oliver and Ron themselves.


    When Ms. Dawson walked past the students sitting closest to her desk, some of them couldn''t help but stare at her ass as it swayed back and forth, especially when she bent over slightly whenever placing a sheet of paper onto one of their tables.


    Once all exam sheets had been distributed among everyone present, Ms. Dawson returned to her seat and sat down before looking around the classroom and announcing in a loud voice, "Alright! You may start your tests now. You have two hours. If you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask me anytime during this period. I wish you all good luck and hope you will do your best."


    After saying these words, she crossed her legs and leaned backwards against her chair with her arms folded beneath her large breasts. Her eyes scanned through every single student who was busy writing down answers on their own exam papers. From time to time, though, Ms. Dawson glanced towards Oliver''s direction because he seemed very confident while filling out his answers.


    Oliver smiled when he saw all the questions on the exam because he found them very easy thanks to studying so hard with Ron yesterday.


    Ron also felt quite relaxed as he solved each question one after another, having spent many hours preparing for this test beforehand. As expected, it went well for both Oliver and Ron.


    After one and a half hours had passed by, Ms. Dawson stood up again and walked around the room checking on everyone''s progress. When she reached Oliver''s desk, she noticed that he had already finished everything and was now just looking over his answers to make sure everything was correct.


    "Looks like you''re done?" She asked in a surprised tone of voice.


    Oliver smiled upon hearing her speak. "Yes, Ms. Dawson. I think I did pretty well on this test."


    "Oh! That''s good! But don''t get too excited yet; there might still be a few mistakes in your answers. So please take some extra time to check your answers once again." Then she moved away from his desk to look over other people''s works too.


    However, before moving on to another person, Ms. Dawson noticed something fallen under Oliver''s chair. She stopped and leaned down to pick it up, revealing her black thong between her buttocks to Oliver when she bent forward.


    Oliver couldn''t help but stare at Ms. Dawson''s butt when she did that, admiring its roundness and firmness while imagining what it would feel like grabbing onto it with both hands. His cock twitched as he pictured himself slapping those cheeks hard until they turned red.


    After Ms. Dawson straightened herself again, Oliver quickly looked away and tried to calm his erection before she could notice it.


    However, Ms. Dawson saw the faint outline of his hardened manhood through his pants and smiled knowingly. She knew he had been checking out her bottom when she bent over to grab the item.


    It wasn''t anything new for her since she was well aware of how attractive she was. She got hit on by men all the time; even some of her own students tried to flirt with her from time to time.


    However, she never acted upon their advances because she didn''t want to lose her job. And besides... most guys who approached her weren''t really worth pursuing anyway; they were just losers with no class whatsoever. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Here," she said as she handed the object back to Oliver. "You dropped your pen on the floor earlier."


    "Oh... Thank you, Ms. Dawson." Oliver replied with an embarrassed smile on his face before placing the pen into his shirt pocket this time so that he wouldn''t lose it again later on.


    "No problem." Then she continued checking around until she ended up returning to her desk once more.


    As soon as Ms. Dawson sat down again, she glanced at Oliver and winked playfully at him, causing the young man to feel confused yet delighted at the same time.


    ''What does that mean? Is she flirting with me?''


    Oliver wondered if Ms. Dawson had noticed his earlier erection when she bent down to pick up his pen but then decided not to think too much about it since it was probably nothing more than a harmless gesture.


    Still, he couldn''t help feeling excited whenever thinking about her sexy ass again.


    Soon, the exam time ended, and students began handing in their papers before leaving school one after another. Once Oliver submitted his sheet of answers, Ms. Dawson whispered in his ear, "You got a nice bulge, young man. Just make sure it remains hidden inside your pants. Otherwise, you might get into trouble for sexually harassing female students."


    "I understand. Thanks for reminding me." He replied with an embarrassed smile before walking away from her desk to go meet Ron, who was standing outside the classroom waiting for him.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    { A/N : Here is the Discord Link. Many were asking for that so I created a new server again. I hope you guys will join it and not leave it as a dead place like the last one. }


    .gg/sr76gN4mJV

 57. That was very delicious. Thank you, Mom!

    Soon, the exam time ended, and students began handing in their papers before leaving school one after another. Once Oliver submitted his sheet of answers, Ms. Dawson whispered in his ear, "You got a nice bulge, young man. Just make sure it remains hidden inside your pants. Otherwise, you might get into trouble for sexually harassing female students."


    "I understand. Thanks for reminding me." He replied with an embarrassed smile before walking away from her desk to go meet Ron, who was standing outside the classroom waiting for him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    As soon as both friends left the school building together, Oliver told his best friend that his mom had made a special cake as a thank you for helping him for the exam. "And she wants you to come over today to eat some."


    Ron smiled happily upon hearing those words because Mia''s cakes were always delicious. "Haha... She doesn''t have to do anything like that, but I appreciate it nonetheless."


    "Well then... Let''s go home and enjoy some cake!" Oliver said while hugging Ron''s shoulder. Then the two friends laughed and joked around with each other while making their way towards the bus station, where they took the bus that went directly to Oliver''s house instead of going back to Ron''s place first.


    Along the way, Oliver thought about how he would get Ron and his mom together so that she could have sex with his best friend. ''I think it will be best if I leave the initiative to her. After all, Mom has much more experience in seducing guys. If she wants it, she will know what to do. All I need to do is make Ron spend some time alone with her in my home.''


    When they finally reached their destination after twenty minutes had passed by, Oliver opened the front door using his key before entering his home, with Ron right behind him.


    "Hey, Mom!" He shouted from downstairs, but nobody responded back to him. "She''s probably busy doing something else right now," Oliver said as he led Ron into the living room area, where they sat together on a couch and began talking about different subjects until Mia came downstairs. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mia looked absolutely stunning today as well, wearing a black sleeveless tank top and tight leggings that outlined her thick thighs and fat ass in full detail. Her large breasts bounced whenever she moved, drawing the attention of both boys towards them.


    As soon as Mia spotted the two young men sitting on the couch together, she greeted them with a smile on her face. "Hello boys! Are you ready for some yummy cake?"


    "Yes! We were waiting here for you to show up," Ron said before glancing at Oliver with excitement in his eyes.


    Oliver nodded his head in agreement. Then he turned around and looked at his mom again. "Mom, why don''t you give us the cake already? I''m starving!"


    "Alright," Mia replied as she walked into the kitchen to get the cake that was sitting on top of the countertop. When she came back out, she held it in front of her with both hands and approached her son and his friend.


    Once they started eating their dessert, everyone remained silent for a little while, just enjoying how sweet it tasted. The cake had strawberry filling inside the soft, bread-like texture covered by whipped cream.


    After finishing his portion, Oliver put down his plate on the table in front of him before speaking again. "That was very delicious. Thank you, Mom! Now if you''ll excuse me, I have to use the toilet now." Then he quickly stood up from his seat and left the room.


    But before leaving, Oliver looked back at Mia and winked at her to let her know that he wanted her to take Ron''s virginity now.


    Seeing the gesture and the meaningful glance from her son, Mia understood what Oliver wanted. And truth be told, she liked the idea. Ron was indeed a cute young man. With a skinny yet attractive physique and a gentle personality, Mia found him interesting enough to try it out.


    ''So my son wants me to have some fun with his shy, good-natured friend... Let''s do this then!''

 58. Thank you for the offer, but I can’t accept it.

    As soon as Oliver left, Mia got up from her chair and walked over to where Ron sat on the couch. She placed her right hand on his shoulder while leaning towards him until their faces were just inches apart from each other. Then she whispered in a seductive manner, "How was the cake? Did you like it?"


    Ron felt very nervous being so close to such a sexy woman, especially when her large breasts almost pressed against his chest while leaning forward like this.


    "It was delicious as usual, Aunt Mia. I can never get enough of it!" sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hehe... I know that feeling," Mia replied before giving him a playful wink. "Now tell me, how is school life for you? Do you have any girlfriends there? Or perhaps a crush?"


    "Umm..." Ron hesitated for a moment before continuing to speak in a shy tone of voice. "No... Not yet; I haven''t found anyone suitable."


    "Oh, come on! There must be someone out there that has caught your interest! What kind of girls do you like?" Mia asked as she traced her index finger along his arm, making him even more nervous than he already was.


    But despite feeling embarrassed by these questions, Ron still answered them without thinking. "Girls with big tits..."


    Upon hearing this, Mia giggled and asked, "Really? That''s the first thing that came to mind when I asked about your taste in women? Well, at least you''re being honest with me."


    "Wait! That''s not what I meant to say! It''s not that important..." Ron tried to correct himself, but it was already too late.


    "Shhh... It''s fine. Don''t be embarrassed about your preferences. Everyone has different tastes after all." Mia leaned closer to Ron, her cleavage now right in front of him. Then she grabbed hold of her massive breasts and lifted them upwards as she said, "Something like this, right? Big, round, and soft. But young girls can never match mature women in this department."


    As she finished her sentence, she released her grip and allowed her huge jugs to drop down with an exaggerated bounce that made Ron blush while his erection strained against the confines of his pants. ''Oh god! Aunt Mia is so damn hot!''


    Mia noticed his reaction but pretended to ignore it. Instead, she continued their conversation as if nothing had happened between them. "So are there any girls who fit your preference? I bet there must be at least one or two in your class!"


    "No, none like that. They are all so petite and slim. I want someone who is the complete opposite of that." He responded before realizing that he had just described Mia perfectly. And that description also fit his mom too...


    "Interesting... In that case, maybe you like older women with big tits then? Is that correct?" Mia asked as she pressed her voluptuous breasts against his arm.


    Ron felt a surge of excitement rush through his entire body as soon as he felt her soft flesh against him like this. But despite being very turned on by the whole situation, he managed to keep his cool somehow and answered, "Perhaps... It''s difficult to find someone I am interested in."


    "Oh, you poor boy," Mia said with fake pity in her voice. "You must be so frustrated. Having these desires but not being able to find the right person to share them with... How sad..."


    She spoke while stroking his cheek with one hand. Then she let her fingers move downwards towards his neck. "I think I might be able to help you with that. Would you like to try touching my breasts? I can allow it this once; it will be our little secret."


    Ron''s eyes went wide upon hearing that offer. His heart began pounding inside his ribcage like crazy, threatening to burst out at any moment. ''She wants me to fondle her? Really!? I must be dreaming or something... But how can this be real? She isn''t even drunk!''


    Despite doubting reality itself, Ron couldn''t stop himself from wanting it to happen either way. He had always wanted to touch someone''s boobs, and now here was a mature woman offering herself to him!


    Then he thought about Oliver, who had left the living room, and suddenly felt guilty. ''I shouldn''t... It would be wrong. After all, Oliver is my friend. I shouldn''t be taking advantage of his mother''s generosity like this! Moreover, she is a married woman. What will Uncle Adam say if he finds out that I touched his wife? No... It would be best if I declined.''


    "Um... Aunt Mia..." Ron paused and tried to collect his thoughts before continuing. "Thank you for the offer, but I can''t accept it. It wouldn''t be right for me to do such a thing with a friend''s mother... Especially when she is married."


    Mia''s smile didn''t waver at all upon hearing those words. Instead, her expression changed into an even brighter smile filled with lust. ''Wow! My son''s best friend is such a gentleman. How cute!''


    "My, how noble of you! You know, I have always known that you were different from other guys your age. Most boys these days would jump at the opportunity to feel up their friend''s hot mom, yet here you are, showing restraint and respect. I commend you for that." Then she wrapped her arms around Ron''s arm, making him stand up before leading him somewhere. "But come on, I won''t take no for an answer. Let''s go upstairs so that you don''t have to worry about Oliver seeing us."


    "Aunt Mia... Wait..." Ron tried protesting, but she didn''t listen and dragged him along until they ended up inside her bedroom, where she closed the door behind them.

 59. I guess Oliver is special

    Once there, Mia pulled him over to sit next to her on her king-sized bed and then looked at him with an inviting expression on her face as she placed her hands on her hips. "Now that we are alone here, I will let you touch my breasts just this once. Don''t worry; I promise not to tell anyone about what happened between us today."


    As much as Ron wanted to decline once again, he couldn''t bring himself to refuse anymore, not after seeing how eager she was for him. "But... how would we explain it to Oliver? Wouldn''t he get suspicious if we both disappeared suddenly like this?"


    "Shh... Don''t think too much." Mia said with a warm, comforting smile. "Just enjoy the moment and don''t worry about anything else. Trust me, everything will be fine."


    Her words made him feel calmer and more relaxed, and before long, he found his own hand reaching out towards her ample bosom while being mesmerized by the sight of Mia''s chest straining against her tight clothes. ''This is unreal... I still can''t believe this is happening to me. I have always dreamed about touching a woman''s tits, but I never thought that I would get the chance to do so this soon, let alone with my friend''s mom!''


    When his palm came into contact with Mia''s huge bust, Ron''s heartbeat went wild as excitement flooded his entire body. "Uhhh... So soft..."


    "Don''t be shy; squeeze them harder." Mia encouraged him to continue fondling her.


    ''Oh shit! This is so amazing! I can''t describe how good they feel. It''s like holding two massive water balloons that are squishy and bouncy at the same time... And they''re so heavy too...'' Ron thought to himself as his breathing quickened even further while he continued groping the older woman''s chest.


    After a while, Mia felt that he had been enjoying the experience for too long by now. But instead of stopping him or pushing away his groping hand, she asked seductively, "How does it feel? Do you want to touch them directly?"


    Directly? The meaning behind Mia''s question was quite clear¡ªshe intended to show him her bare tits if he agreed!


    At first, Ron froze in shock upon hearing her words, but then his curiosity got the better of him, and he nodded his head up and down in response. "Yes, please!"


    Without saying another word, Mia took off her tank top before tossing it aside on top of a bedside table. "Go ahead," she said to the young man sitting beside her as soon as she became half-naked for him, exposing her pink nipples for him to see.


    Ron gulped at the sight before him. ''They are even more beautiful than my mom''s...'' He thought as he began fondling her tits again, this time with nothing to cover them up.


    The sensation of Mia''s large breasts without her bra felt incredible for Ron. He couldn''t help squeezing those massive mounds of flesh in earnest now that there was no clothing separating his hands from their naked surface.


    "Ahn..." Suddenly, Mia let out a cute, soft moan of pleasure as her sensitive tits were being played with. Hearing her react to his caresses made Ron grow bolder and more daring in what he was doing, which was evident from how firmly he was kneading her massive rack.


    "That feels wonderful, sweetheart!" Mia complimented him for his efforts as she placed her own hand atop Ron''s bulge, feeling his hardness beneath the fabric of his pants. "Let''s do something else with this little one here..." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait... We shouldn''t do anything further. It''s already too much for me..." Ron tried protesting when she grabbed onto his erection, but his voice trailed off as soon as she started stroking him through his trousers.


    Mia giggled before reaching her hand into the young boy''s pants and underwear, making skin-to-skin contact with his penis.


    Ron felt like he had died and gone to heaven when her fingers curled around his cock and began jacking him off inside his clothing. "Ahh... Aunt Mia... We should stop..."


    "Why? Don''t tell me that this doesn''t make your cock feel great," she said while increasing the speed of her ministrations on him.


    Ron didn''t respond but merely gritted his teeth as he did his best not to moan out loud from pleasure. But unfortunately, the effort was futile since the stimulation was so strong that it wouldn''t let him keep silent for too long.


    When the first few quiet moans escaped his mouth, Mia giggled and said, "See? Your dick is loving this... Just let yourself go and enjoy the sensation." She then continued speaking to him in a low, sultry tone, "It would be a waste if you came inside your pants... Let me take care of that for you, sweetie."


    Her words had an effect similar to casting magic spells because they seemed to have enchanted him somehow; they completely robbed him of the ability to protest anymore. Soon after, Mia removed all of Ron''s clothes from the lower half of his body and pushed his legs apart wide enough to see everything.


    "Aunt Mia... Please stop..."


    However, Mia ignored the feeble protests coming from the shy boy in front of her. Instead, she looked down at his exposed crotch area, taking in the view of the erect young cock pointing upward towards her.


    ''It is average-sized. I guess Oliver is special compared to other boys.''

 60. Shh… Don’t say anything.

    Then she brought her face closer to his penis until her lips hovered just a few inches above its tip. At this distance, she could feel the warmth emanating from his manhood as well as smell its musky scent. But most of all, she enjoyed teasing him even further by blowing hot air onto his dick.


    Ron, whose body was stiff and tense due to nervousness and excitement mixed together at once, couldn''t contain the involuntary twitches in his thighs and pelvis that were caused by the pleasant feelings Mia was creating through her teasing.


    Then finally, she opened her mouth wide open before wrapping it around his cock without saying anything.


    The warmth, wetness, and softness that enveloped the entirety of his shaft were absolutely incredible!


    With slow movements at first, Mia began sucking on her son''s best friend''s dick. Each time she pulled her head backward, the amount of suction she applied on the penis in her mouth grew stronger than before. And whenever she slid down again, her lips would push down even further than they did previously, making it seem like she intended to swallow his whole length little by little, which she did with ease after several repetitions.


    As soon as Ron saw his entire cock disappear into Mia''s mouth, a wave of pure ecstasy hit him that almost made his vision go blank. ''She deepthroated me!''


    "Ohhh... Damn! Aunt Mia... You suck dicks so well... It''s amazing..."


    Mia giggled as she slurped away on the young boy''s cock in her mouth before moving one of her hands to his balls and fondling them, thus doubling the pleasure he felt from getting blown.


    "Aunt Mia, if you continue doing that, I will explode!"


    Upon hearing that, Mia began bobbing her head up and down faster and with more vigor, now determined to milk the teenager dry.


    "Mmmpph mmfh fhhmmm..." The sounds of her sucking on his cock got louder as well.


    The intense stimulation coming from having the beautiful, mature woman pleasuring him like this proved too much for Ron. He couldn''t hold himself back anymore.


    With a loud, blissful groan, he released several large spurts of cum into Mia''s mouth without any warning whatsoever, filling it with his seed until there was nothing more left for him to give her.


    "Mmmgh!" Mia flinched slightly from the sudden rush of thick semen, but she remained calm despite being caught off guard by it.


    In fact, rather than getting mad or even surprised about what happened next¡ªwhich was getting her mouth filled with cum¡ªshe actually seemed pleased by the outcome.


    After swallowing everything, Mia took his softening penis out of her mouth and wiped her lips clean using her tongue.


    Then she turned towards Ron, who was still in shock over his orgasm, and gave him a sensual look with a smile. "How was your first blowjob, sweetheart?"


    Still unable to believe everything that had happened between them, Ron simply looked at the older woman with awe.


    "That good? I am glad." Mia spoke to him once again. "But this isn''t over yet."


    Then she stood up from the bed and began taking off the rest of her own clothes, starting with her leggings, followed by her thong panties underneath them.


    Ron''s jaw dropped when seeing her get naked like that before him; he couldn''t believe how lucky he was to witness something so erotic firsthand! ''Holy shit... Is it really possible for someone to be this hot?!''


    He kept staring at the stunning sight before him, taking in every single detail about the gorgeous body of Oliver''s mom as she stripped herself nude right before his very eyes.


    The curves of her waist and hips were so mesmerizing that Ron found it hard not to stare at them. And speaking of staring, he couldn''t stop admiring the beauty of her large boobs that jiggled with each movement Mia made while removing her clothing.


    This made his cock get rock hard again despite having ejaculated just a few seconds ago.


    Mia saw his gaze and winked at him before straddling his body and placing herself on top of him, pressing her enormous chest against his own and grinding against him until they felt their most sensitive parts rubbing together.


    Her wetness was evident, and this caused Ron to feel even more turned on than before because he knew what would come next if things kept going like this between them. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now... This part here feels like it wants to explore another tight, wet hole, right?" Mia purred seductively as she sat atop his lap, grinding her dripping pussy against his erection.


    "Aunt Mia..."


    "Shh... Don''t say anything," she said before leaning forward until their faces were close enough that their lips almost met. "I want you to fuck me."


    Those words resonated within the depths of his mind and caused a powerful surge of lust to course through his veins; all reason or thoughts were wiped away.


    Then she lifted herself slightly off the bed, grabbed Ron''s penis in her hand, and began pushing downward, inserting his length inside her womanhood inch by inch.


    Once Ron felt his entire manhood sheathed by the velvety walls of the older woman''s vaginal canal, he moaned out loud in pleasure at the sheer blissfulness he experienced. "Ahh!"


    Mia giggled again as soon as she heard him do that before speaking once more. "Mhmmm... You are such an adorable young boy..."


    With those words being said, Mia started moving up and down on top of him without wasting another second.


    Each time she came back down, his cock slipped deeper inside her slippery pussy, making him gasp and moan even louder than ever before. ''This is unreal! I can''t believe I am fucking Aunt Mia! My friend''s mom... And the most unbelievable part is that she is the one who initiated it!''


    "Ahh... It feels wonderful... Don''t hold back, sweetie," Mia whispered in Ron''s ear when she saw that he wasn''t doing anything while she bounced up and down on his dick. "Just let loose."


    Hearing this, Ron grabbed onto Mia''s ass cheeks and began thrusting upwards into her depths each time she slammed herself downward onto him.


    Ron was amazed at how soft, squishy, bouncy, and firm to the touch her ass felt as he held tight onto it. Her butt cheeks were so plump that it almost seemed like they were trying to envelop his fingers with their thick layer of fat every time he sank them into them.


    But despite being overwhelmed by everything that was happening around him right now¡ªfrom the incredible feeling of having sex for the first time in his life to experiencing all these new sensations he had never felt before, like squeezing another person''s naked bottom¡ªhe continued moving his own body instinctively until he reached an orgasm once more after a couple of minutes had passed.


    "Ughh!" With a loud grunt, Ron came deep inside Mia''s pussy.


    "Oh, you came again..." Mia commented as she felt his warm fluids filling up her insides before leaning closer towards his ear again and whispering, "Don''t worry; you are young, and you will get hard again very soon."


    "I''m sorry... It was just too amazing for me to hold it in any longer." Ron said while breathing hard from exertion.


    But before anything else could happen between them, the bedroom door swung wide open, and standing there in front of them was none other than Oliver! He wore nothing but boxers that hid his erection, which strained against the tight fabric covering it.


    As soon as Ron saw him, all the blood drained out of his face in terror because he thought he would surely get murdered by his best friend now for defiling his mom like this! ''I am so fucked!''


    "MOM!" Oliver exclaimed with surprise upon seeing what they were doing together on top of the bed. "WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING WITH MY FRIEND!? GET OFF HIM!"

 61. You are now one lucky boy!

    Ron wanted to explain everything but couldn''t find any appropriate words to use at this moment; instead, all he managed to do was look at his friend with a horrified expression on his face.


    Meanwhile, Mia didn''t even flinch at being discovered by Oliver like that; she smiled at her son as if nothing unusual had happened here just now before saying in an amused tone of voice, "Oh, sweetie! You''re going to scare this cute boy away! Stop it, hahaha..."


    Seeing Ron''s terrified expression made Oliver laugh loudly. Then he spoke again, "Hahaha... Don''t be scared, man! I am just messing around with you! I am the one who asked Mom to do this."


    "What?" This new revelation shocked Ron even further. "Wait... What are you talking about? You wanted her to seduce me?"


    "Exactly," Oliver replied as he took his boxers off and exposed his massive cock in front of Ron and Mia.


    Then he walked behind Mia and pressed his erection against the crack of her ass, making her moan at how thick it felt against her soft butt cheeks before speaking once more in a suggestive manner. "You see... I''ve been fucking your mother and felt guilty when you were sleeping next to us, and I had my dick deep inside her pussy."


    "That''s why we decided that I would try to seduce you and have some fun together," Mia added while giggling mischievously. "And guess what... You are now one lucky boy!"


    "I can''t believe this... So everything was planned by you?" Ron asked as he looked at Oliver.


    "Yup!" Oliver confirmed his best friend''s question before saying, "Now let''s stop talking about the past and focus on enjoying ourselves, okay? sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that being said, Oliver rubbed the tip of his enormous cock between the plump ass cheeks of Mia before inserting it deep inside her asshole without any hesitation whatsoever. His penetration caused her anus to spread wide around the massive shaft penetrating into it until she took its whole length within her anal passage in one single stroke!


    "Ohhhh! Yes!" Mia screamed out loud when Oliver began pumping into her rectum. Then she started bouncing her butt up and down on his cock while continuing to ride Ron''s manhood at the same time.


    "Fuck!" Ron cried out from pleasure as he felt his penis being squeezed tight between her vaginal walls again and again with every motion she made on top of him. ''This woman is a goddess!''


    The sight alone was enough for anyone watching them having sex like this to get turned on beyond belief; seeing two men fucking one hot MILF together was something truly special. Not to mention that all three participants were enjoying themselves during their threesome session!


    "Ahhnnn... Baby, your dick feels amazing in Mommy''s ass! It''s stretching me so good!" Mia moaned as she got fucked by both ends.


    "Fuck yeah!" Oliver grunted while slamming his hips forward hard each time he plunged downward into her butt. "Your butthole is fantastic, Mom! I love the way it squeezes my cock!"


    "Ungh... Aunt Mia, your pussy also feels incredible! I can''t believe I''m having sex with such a hot older woman!" Ron groaned in pleasure while holding onto Mia''s large breasts as she rode him like there was no tomorrow.


    "Mmmmmm... That makes me happy to hear that, sweetie! Mhhhh... I love being fucked in both holes at once! It drives me crazyyyy!" Mia responded before leaning forward and kissing Ron full on the lips for several seconds until separating again. "Ahhh... I want to keep doing this forever..."


    But despite Mia saying those words, Ron couldn''t hold himself back anymore and came inside her a second time today after only a couple of minutes had passed by since their threesome began.


    "Uhnn... You came again..." Mia commented when feeling his warm fluids filling up her insides but still continued bouncing up and down on his shaft without caring too much about it because Oliver kept thrusting in and out of her asshole from behind.


    However, Ron started feeling uncomfortable due to being overstimulated after ejaculating, so he tried pushing Mia away gently with both hands placed upon her thighs. "Aunt Mia, I think I''ve had enough for now."


    "Ohh? Are you sure you don''t want to keep fucking my pussy with that cock of yours?" Mia asked him as she stopped moving her body altogether.


    "Yeah... My dick is hurting right now after cumming three times today; I don''t think it will be able to get hard again anytime soon."


    "Okay then... If you say so," Mia replied before getting off from on top of Ron before turning back towards her son, who stood behind her with his massive erection still embedded deep within her butthole. "It looks like it''s just you and me now, baby."


    "Don''t worry; I will give you plenty of pleasure." Oliver replied with a slap on Mia''s buttcheek before looking at his best friend again and saying, "I didn''t think you would get tired this easily, man... But anyway, why don''t you relax while we continue fucking each other?"


    Then he started thrusting in and out of Mia''s asshole once more while holding onto her plump ass cheeks with both hands.


    "Ahhhnnn... Yes! Give it to me good, honey! Make Mommy cum hard from having her ass pounded by your big dick!" Mia screamed loudly when she felt Oliver''s penis plunging deep inside her rectum over and over again.


    Ron sat back against the headboard of the bed as he watched his friend pounding his mother doggy style next to him.


    ''I didn''t know Oliver and Aunt Mia were fucking each other. Don''t they feel ashamed for doing such immoral things? Is it normal for a mom and her son to have sex together? Should I have also fucked my mother like that?''


    ''No! I shouldn''t be thinking about these things right now! It''s wrong! Even doing it with Aunt Mia was a mistake. I know how great she made me feel with her pussy, but she is still another man''s wife; I am not even sure if Uncle Adam knows what happened today in this room.''


    ''Whatever the case may be, though... I shouldn''t let myself get carried away by my desires anymore. Otherwise, who knows where that might lead me next time? Maybe even sleeping with my own mother if given half of a chance!''


    ''I will just treasure my first sex experience with Aunt Mia, who is a beautiful and kind woman, and keep those memories as something special between us. And I won''t let myself get seduced again by another married woman like her, no matter what!''


    While Ron kept thinking about everything he had experienced today, Oliver continued fucking his mom from behind until they finally reached their climaxes one after another.


    "Ahhh! Yes, baby! Fill up your mommy''s asshole with your thick, warm cum!"


    Oliver came hard inside of Mia''s butthole as soon as he heard her say those words; his balls clenched tightly together before releasing all their contents deep within her rectum.


    As he pumped her with load after load of his semen, Oliver felt happy beyond words because the pleasure was just too intense for him to handle any longer.


    And when it ended... when his cock finished spurting out all its fluids into Mia''s anal passage... He slowly pulled out of her butt before falling backward onto the bed next to her body. "That was fucking amazing, Mom!"


    "Mmmhh... It was incredible indeed! You always know how to satisfy me so well," Mia replied between heavy breaths before kissing her son on his cheeks. "I love having sex with you."


    "I love having sex with you too, Mom..."

 62. Come on, don’t say no to me…

    After a few moments passed by without either of them saying anything else, Mia spoke again while looking in Ron''s direction. "Ron, honey, did you enjoy fucking me earlier?"


    "Yeah, I enjoyed it a lot, Aunt Mia," Ron replied as he stared back at her nude figure sitting beside him on the bed.


    "Good! I am glad to hear that you liked it. If you want to fuck me again sometime, then don''t hesitate to come here whenever your cock gets hard thinking about my big tits bouncing up and down while riding your penis."


    However, Ron shook his head upon hearing what she said before responding. "No, thank you. As much as I appreciated your offer earlier and loved having sex with you today, I won''t do it again."


    "Come on, don''t say no to me..." Mia insisted as she got closer to him until their faces were mere inches apart from each other.


    But despite feeling aroused by how sexy Mia looked at this moment, Ron resisted his urges and replied firmly without breaking eye contact with her. "I''m sorry... I can''t accept your proposal. No matter how much I want to keep having sex with you, it wouldn''t be right to do it anymore, knowing that you''re Oliver''s mother and the wife of another man."


    Then he paused for several seconds before continuing further. "What we did together was amazing, and I will always remember those moments between us fondly, but it was wrong because there are moral boundaries that shouldn''t be crossed. I am not going to judge whether the two of you are right or wrong for what you''ve been doing with each other. In the end, it''s something that concerns both of your lives alone, not mine. But I don''t want to repeat what happened here today again. Once is more than enough for me." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver remained silent as he listened to his best friend speak about the reason why he didn''t intend to have sex with his mom anymore in the future. ''I understand where he is coming from.''


    Mia, on the other hand, got saddened upon hearing that because she had hoped that they could continue fucking each other like this every once in a while since he seemed like a nice young boy who she would enjoy spending time with during intimate moments between them.


    However, after thinking things through carefully, she accepted his decision and responded with a nod followed by a gentle smile plastered across her beautiful face. "Alright, then... If that is your final choice, I will respect it and won''t bother you anymore about these matters. Just remember that my door will always remain open if you ever change your mind about all of this."


    "Thanks for understanding," Ron replied before getting off the bed and gathering up his clothes that were scattered around the floor.


    Then he put them back on and left the room shortly after, leaving Mia and Oliver alone.


    "I can''t say that I didn''t see it coming, but I am still surprised he is turning your ass down. It''s not like he can fuck anyone better than you." Oliver said as he lay back on the bed.


    "Maybe he can. Who knows?" Mia replied as she crawled over to his body and rested her head upon his chest. "But anyway, at least we had a lot of fun together, and that''s what matters most at the end of the day. Right?"


    "Of course. Still, I''ll give you some extra time since he was too quick in bed with you. Get ready, Mom, because this time, it''s gonna last longer than usual."


    "Hmm... I like the sound of that." Mia purred as she stroked her hand up and down her son''s muscular abdomen.


    ***


    Later, at Ron''s home...


    Ron''s mother, Maya, prepared dinner for both of them as always after he finished doing his studies. When everything was ready and set on the table for them to eat from it, she sat across from her son, who looked very happy about something but didn''t say what exactly made him feel that way yet.


    ''What could be making him this cheerful?''


    As she thought to herself about that, Maya remembered how Oliver mentioned earlier this morning that he wanted to help his best friend lose his virginity.


    ''Maybe Ron succeeded...?''


    Although she knew that it was none of her business, she couldn''t help but feel curious and concerned about whether or not Ron had sex with Oliver''s mother since he went over to his home after school and stayed there until now.


    "I noticed that you''re pretty joyful today." She commented as soon as they finished eating their meal together. "Did something good happen at school or elsewhere while you were out? Tell me; I wanna know."


    "Well, yeah... Something did happen earlier in the afternoon when I was at Oliver''s house." Ron admitted before telling his mom everything regarding his first sexual experience with Mia in great detail without leaving out any parts of it because there wasn''t anything embarrassing for him anymore regarding this event after having seen Maya get fucked by Oliver many times before.


    "Oh my God." Maya was surprised upon hearing all of that. "My little boy finally became a man. I am so happy to hear that."


    Then she got up from her chair and embraced him affectionately. "You know, I feared that you would never lose your virginity and stay forever with that shy personality of yours. That''s why I am glad to see you getting over your fears by doing something adventurous like this. Now that you know what sex feels like, you should go out there and try having more experiences with girls so that you can gain some confidence in yourself."


    "Mom..." Ron felt weird talking about things like this with his mom, but he kept listening anyway until she finished speaking. "Thank you. But you don''t have to worry anymore from now on because I promise that I won''t be shy or insecure again when interacting with other women my age. Starting tomorrow, I''ll start looking for a girlfriend at school. That way, I won''t remain single anymore."


    "That''s excellent news, son!" Maya exclaimed as she smiled at him widely before continuing further. "Make sure to bring her here, too, when you do find someone; I wanna meet the young lady who''ll capture your heart."

 63. Brenda

    The next day, at school...


    It was just another typical morning where everyone in their classroom remained busy chatting amongst themselves or waiting for their first class of the day while sitting on their respective seats.


    Ron and Oliver were no exception either, since they spent this free time talking about yesterday''s events regarding how the former had sex with Mia before asking the latter what he thinks about his plan of getting himself a girlfriend soon.


    "Well, good luck with that, man! There are many pretty girls here that might be interested in dating someone like yourself," Oliver told him as he patted his shoulder lightly. "Although you''re a bit timid, if I had any advice to give on this matter, it would be to act confident even if you don''t feel that way deep down inside. That makes all the difference between getting rejected by the ladies or getting laid. I mean, I wasn''t any different from you when it came to interacting with the opposite gender. But once my cock got in touch with my mom''s pussy, it helped me so much! If I hadn''t done it, I might still have been a virgin till now."


    "Yeah, I''ve heard you say that many times already." Ron said before looking at the desk next to his own, which belonged to a beautiful young girl named Brenda, who sat on it and read a book. Her gorgeous blue eyes seemed focused on the pages of whatever novel she was reading, while her long blonde hair fell over one of her shoulders in a pretty braid that went down until it reached just below her ample bosom.


    Brenda was one of those popular girls in school who were not only very attractive and had a lot of male admirers but also had great academic performance. Because of those things, she always had everyone''s attention wherever she went whenever there wasn''t class going on at the moment.


    "Hey, Oliver. If you have that much confidence, how about seeing whether Brenda over there would hook up with you or not? We''ve talked about her before, and I think she''s your type. Go ask her out."


    "My type? You know how much I love older, mature women." Oliver replied before shrugging his shoulders as if he didn''t care that much. "But yeah... I am always up for having fun. So, I''ll give it a shot!"


    Then he stood up from his seat and walked toward the girl, leaving Ron alone to sit back on his chair and watch what was going to happen next between them.


    When Oliver got near enough to talk to her, he looked around him just in case they got interrupted by someone else before leaning forward and looking at what book she was reading right now to ask about it after she raised her gaze from the pages she''d been focusing on until now.


    "What are you reading? Let me guess, is it some romantic novel?"


    Brenda chuckled before responding in a playful manner. "Romantic? It''s not what you think; this is nothing more than a horror story involving ghosts and spirits haunting an abandoned mansion deep within the forest. There isn''t anything related to love here or something similar to that matter." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Really? Interesting... I didn''t take you as someone who would enjoy such scary stories considering your image."


    "You can''t judge others based on appearances or other people''s opinions regarding them, you know? Besides, everyone has different tastes depending on their personality and preferences. In my case, for instance, I like reading this kind of stuff because it gives me chills down my spine sometimes."


    "Ah! So you''re into ghosts and supernatural creatures. What would you do if one day, a ghost showed up in front of you?"


    She laughed once again before replying in amusement. "That is impossible unless I get hypnotized by a person pretending to be a paranormal entity or if my mind goes crazy enough to create an imaginary ghost that haunts me wherever I go afterward."


    As their conversation continued, Oliver took a seat beside her and moved closer to her before whispering, "Well, have you ever heard about the ''Shadow Man?'' Legend has it that he comes out at night and does naughty things to hot girls during their sleep when no one else can see him..."


    "What are you talking about now?" She asked him with curiosity written all over her beautiful face as she looked at his handsome features. "Is this some kind of urban myth or something along those lines?"


    "Something like that... They say that whenever a girl is alone in her house or bedroom, the Shadow Man appears out of nowhere, just behind her. If she turns around quickly to look back, then there will be no trace of him ever being there... but if she decides to ignore him instead, the Shadow Man will get bolder and approach her even more until he gets close enough to grab onto her body from behind..."


    "Wow! That sounds rather spooky. Keep going." Brenda felt a bit intrigued by what he was saying to her. "Tell me what happens next after he gets hold of her like that."


    Oliver then moved his chair even closer towards hers until their bodies were almost touching each other.


    "They say that... as soon as the Shadow Man gets his hands on a girl''s skin, he''ll start rubbing and groping her all over without mercy," Oliver said while raising both of his arms in front of her. "Then, he slides his cold fingers beneath her panties to fondle the most intimate parts of her body."

 64. confidence makes all the difference.

    With that being said, Brenda watched as one of Oliver''s hands sneaked underneath her short skirt to massage her crotch through her undies. Her eyes widened, and she gasped from the sensation, but Oliver continued talking softly beside her ear, never stopping the movements of his fingers caressing her. "His touch is enough to drive any woman crazy with lust... making them cum again and again until they beg for him to stop."


    "W-wait... What are you doing?!"


    "You wanted to hear this story, right?" Oliver spoke quietly as he gazed into her eyes and smiled at her while increasing the rhythm of his stroking. "It''s just a made-up tale; don''t worry."


    "But... that''s not what I was talking about! Why are you touching me there in the middle of our classroom? Do you think that I am the kind of girl who would let someone do something like this to her? Especially since we aren''t dating or anything!"


    "Hmm... You aren''t asking me to remove my hand yet, though. That means you like it. And that''s why I''ll keep doing this," he replied, pushing his digits upward to her sensitive flesh before beginning to stroke faster than before.


    "Mhm..." A soft moan escaped Brenda''s mouth; she bit down on her bottom lip to hold back any further sounds coming out. She didn''t want anyone hearing her moans during school time! Even if most couples were kissing and touching each other at this moment, she wasn''t among them up until now...


    Or so she thought.


    Oliver grinned when Brenda didn''t make any move to stop him from pleasuring her with his fingers. Instead, she remained sitting on her chair and staring at him through half-lidded eyes filled with growing arousal and need.


    "That''s right. Just enjoy what I am doing between your legs without worrying too much," Oliver whispered before leaning closer towards her ear again. "Imagine that the Shadow Man is here now, stroking away at your cute, little pussy until he brings you over the edge."


    "Mhhh..."


    "If he were doing what I do right now, then it wouldn''t take long for him to make you cum hard." With that, Oliver slid two of his digits deep inside her clenching passage and began pumping them in and out of her quickly. "Can you hear those wet noises your body makes every time my fingers go in and out of it?"


    Brenda couldn''t respond due to being lost in ecstasy while feeling her approaching climax because of how skilled her classmate was in bringing her pleasure by rubbing and caressing her most sensitive spots.


    "I can smell your arousal from here."


    Oliver said as he increased his speed even further until he heard her gasping loudly in blissful relief after a few moments passed by. At that exact moment, he knew she had reached orgasmic heights thanks to his handiwork between her thighs.


    His hand stayed buried within her panties until Brenda finally finished riding out her peak before pulling away from there when noticing that no one seemed to care about what happened around them aside from Ron, who sat at his desk, staring at everything Oliver had done with Brenda in disbelief. ''Is that dude serious? He really made her cum like that?!''


    "See? You enjoyed it as much as the Shadow Man''s victims would if he ever shows up one day during your sleep," Oliver commented after leaning back on his own chair and moving farther from Brenda. "That was fun. Hope you liked it too, haha!"


    After saying these words, Oliver got up from his seat and returned to sit on the chair beside Ron''s own while leaving behind a very confused girl wondering whether she should feel offended or embarrassed by what had just transpired between them. "He just... played with me... and I didn''t stop him... What has gotten into me?"


    As Brenda kept pondering these thoughts alone, she used tissue papers to wipe herself clean before returning to read her novel as if nothing had ever happened there while waiting for classes to start once again.


    Oliver, on the other hand, turned toward Ron with a cocky smirk plastered on his face as soon as he got seated next to him again. "Told ya that having confidence makes all the difference."


    "I don''t know about that... She''s just way too weird to be considered normal," Ron pointed out skeptically before shrugging his shoulders afterward. "No one in their right mind would let someone finger them in public without reacting negatively to it, even more so when it comes to a popular girl like her." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then what about these horny bitches hanging around with their boyfriends here?" Oliver asked before gesturing at several couples making out hot and heavy in the back rows of their classroom. "They don''t seem to mind having others watching them while they do their thing together. Hell, they probably like it!"


    Ron looked over where he was pointing with his fingers, noticing that Brenda wasn''t really alone regarding that matter; there were at least five or six other pairs of teenagers engaged in passionate makeout sessions at this very instant without caring whether anyone saw them doing such lewd acts during school time or not.


    "I guess you are right in some way or another... but I still think that it is strange for a popular girl like Brenda to let that happen so easily to her without complaining about it."


    "Whatever, dude. The point is that there will always be girls who want your dick regardless of what kind of person you are. It''s all about how much you are willing to go to get inside their pants. If I hadn''t dared to do that to Brenda, who knows what might have happened next? Maybe we could have been chatting with each other for days or weeks without anything happening between us until she finally agreed to hook up with me. Now I didn''t have to waste my time and tested the waters directly."

 65. There is no way to beat my first time having sex with Aunt Mia.

    "Well, at least you proved that she is down to fuck just like any other girl around here." Ron admitted before continuing speaking to him once more after glancing at her figure again. "What a waste of a hottie! She''s not my type anyway, so yeah... have fun with her whenever you want."


    After saying this last sentence, Ron thought back to what happened earlier between him and Mia yesterday at Oliver''s house when she decided to give him a blowjob despite knowing he was her son''s best friend. Just imagining the sensation of her beautiful pink lips sucking him off caused an intense surge of lust coursing through every fiber of his body. ''Damn... Aunt Mia gave me the most incredible orgasms ever... And here I am refusing to go for seconds!''


    Although his heart told him not to ruin their relationship because they had sex once, his manhood yearned for more pleasurable experiences with Mia or some other woman out there who was just as good-looking and sexually active as her.


    ''If I can''t get anyone better than her to bed me, I''ll regret it later! But who could be like Aunt Mia at this school? The same age, hot and mature, knows how to have fun...''


    Then, as if the universe read his mind, a few seconds later, the answer to his question appeared in the form of a beautiful female teacher walking into the classroom while carrying some books and papers under one of her arms.


    Ms. Emma Dawson...


    She wore her usual attire, consisting of a white shirt tucked into a tight black skirt that reached just below her buttocks, along with stockings covering her long legs, with high-heeled shoes adorning each foot.


    ''No way... She''s a teacher, and I''m a student. It would be wrong to even think about this!'' Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Emma walked up to the front desk, her large breasts swayed back and forth with every step. Then, after setting the items she had been carrying down on top of the wooden surface, Emma looked toward all the horny couples making out in the back rows before clapping her hands together loudly. "All right, enough kissing in class! It''s time to study now."


    Upon hearing that, everyone separated from their respective partners before getting back to their own seats so they could pay attention to Emma''s lesson afterward without distractions or anything else bothering them during that period.


    However, despite having calmed down after separating from each other''s embrace, Brenda still kept thinking about how incredible it felt when Oliver fingered her down there before she even knew what he was doing with his hand underneath her short skirt... She couldn''t stop reminiscing about that wonderful sensation he gave to her intimate parts at that moment and wondered whether something like that would happen again between them if they ever got another chance to spend more time together.


    ''Stop it, Brenda! You can''t let yourself become like these other sluts that crave nothing else besides a hard cock in their vaginas!'' She thought as she tried to concentrate on what Emma was saying.


    After managing to clear her mind from dirty thoughts, Brenda quickly took some notes and paid close attention to the rest of the lesson for the remainder of this class session, avoiding looking over where Oliver sat at all costs, knowing full well that he was looking back at her due to her peripheral vision showing his head turned in her direction every now and then.


    Meanwhile, Ron also paid attention to the lesson being taught by his teacher at this moment while trying his best not to think too much about Emma Dawson''s body and face that made her so attractive to him.


    ''Alright, just focus on studying and forget about having sex with any of these women. I should just get a girlfriend my age who isn''t a slut but an innocent girl.'' Ron said to himself. ''That way, we''ll have no problems during our relationship.''


    However, no matter how hard Ron attempted to convince himself otherwise, deep down inside... he knew he could never settle for an inexperienced partner because he had already had sex with Mia.


    She had given him the best orgasms of his young life and showed him how amazing it felt when a woman took control over him during intercourse!


    ''Ah shit! There is no way to beat my first time having sex with Aunt Mia.'' Ron complained, making him think about how incredible it felt when Mia rubbed her soft and ample bosom against his nude body as she prepared herself to mount him. ''Shit, shit, shit! It''s getting hard thinking about that!''


    With those final thoughts in mind, Ron snapped back into reality when Ms. Emma Dawson called out loud for everyone''s attention once more. "Okay, class, listen up. Today you will pair up for an assignment due tomorrow, which requires two people to complete. Make sure both of you put some effort into completing it properly if you want to receive an average grade at least. Otherwise, I won''t hesitate to deduct points from your overall grades in the upcoming examinations and tests."


    After explaining everything needed to know regarding this new task, Emma then wrote down the instructions on the blackboard before announcing, "All right, now go ahead and choose who you will partner with and make sure to work hard together!"


    Following that command, Oliver immediately grabbed Ron by the arm before dragging him along as he moved to sit down next to Brenda, who sighed in resignation but didn''t object or refuse her classmate''s decision in pairing up with her either.


    Then, Oliver looked at the girl sitting beside Brenda and smiled, "Hey, Sarah, I''ll pair up with her, and you should pair up with Ron. Is that okay?"

 66. Sarah

    Sarah was a beautiful girl with short black hair and brown eyes. Her breasts were bigger than what was typical for her age, and her body was slim with wide hips, giving her a very attractive figure overall. "Uhmm... Okay! Sure!" She answered without hesitation when Ron looked at her. "Ron is a smart guy, so I''d be stupid not to team up with him."


    Ron, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened and kept staring at the black-haired cutie¡ªthe only girl in his classroom who was exactly his type in appearance. ''She also doesn''t seem to be the type to have sex with random guys,'' he thought.


    "Well, that''s good to hear," Oliver said before turning toward Ron and whispering in his ear, "This is your chance. Don''t mess this up! She fits your tastes and looks pretty innocent. I doubt she had done it with anyone before. Be confident, and you should be able to win her over."


    "Thank you." Ron whispered back to his best friend.


    Once everyone in class had finished pairing up with another person sitting next to them, Emma continued writing on the blackboard as she elaborated further about this new project.


    ***


    Later...


    As soon as the bell rang, signaling the lunch break for everyone in school, the students began leaving their classrooms. However, Oliver, Brenda, Ron, and Sarah decided to stay behind so that they could discuss their assignments for today.


    "Where do you guys want to complete these tasks?" Oliver asked all three of them. "It will take some time before finishing it."


    "How about the library? I don''t mind working on homework there; plus, I''ll be able to grab any books from there if we need information from other sources," Brenda suggested as she crossed her arms in front of her chest and leaned back against her chair.


    Sarah and Ron both agreed to go along with her idea since it seemed like a good one. In contrast, Oliver had a different opinion, instead saying, "Why not just go to one of our houses? That way, we won''t have problems talking loudly because of the librarian and can ask whatever we want to each other. We can also search for information on our mobile phones."


    "Sarah, Ron, what do you think about this idea?" Brenda then asked them. "Do you want to study at the library or rather study at someone''s home?"


    "I guess studying at the library would make everything much more difficult for us when it comes to communicating." Sarah agreed with Oliver''s suggestion and continued, saying, "My parents won''t be at home until night, so we could all study there if you prefer to go to a private place where we don''t need to worry about bothering someone else."


    "I''m fine with going to Sarah''s house," Brenda commented before glancing at Ron again. "What about you?"


    "Yeah, I have no problem going there either," Ron replied as he imagined being together with Sarah in her room. ''Ohhhh... I can''t believe this is happening! Things are going better than expected.''


    Once they got into agreement regarding what they were going to do after school hours, the four teenagers left the classroom and headed towards the school grounds for the lunch break. Upon arriving, they sat down at one of the tables near the entrance of the cafeteria area to eat something since it wouldn''t be good to continue their day without eating anything.


    Just like that, they began chatting lively amongst themselves while enjoying delicious meals bought from inside the cafeteria itself.


    The happiest person was Ron, who couldn''t stop smiling every time he spoke to Sarah. He enjoyed her company so much that he didn''t even pay attention to whatever Brenda or Oliver were talking about.


    Meanwhile, Sarah was happy to have paired up with Ron to work on this assignment because she knew he was a nice and smart boy. Even though they had never talked before due to their shyness, both of them still managed to get along well while spending time together over these past few minutes.


    Oliver, on the other hand, spent most of his time flirting with Brenda and touching her leg under the table, teasing her even further by grabbing her thigh or caressing her smooth skin above those cute knees. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come on, Shadow Man. This is not the right time to appear." Brenda whispered in a joking manner to him with a cute smile on her face. "Besides, I thought that only happens when girls are alone in the bedroom."


    Oliver, in turn, grinned at her words before responding in a similarly playful tone, "You wanna meet him again during nighttime?"


    "No way! I don''t want to become another victim of this creepy urban myth," Brenda protested as she leaned closer toward him and added in a sexy tone. "But maybe... I wouldn''t mind playing the role of a naughty schoolgirl after classes."


    "You said it! Now I won''t be letting you run away from what you just promised me."


    "What are you going to do? Hold me down against my will so that you can fuck my pussy? Please, don''t make me laugh. The Shadow Man might be a terrifying creature, but you''re just another ordinary student."


    "That will remain to be seen." Oliver winked at her.


    They continued to chat a lot between themselves during their lunch break together, making Brenda feel less and less uncomfortable around him after his naughty finger work earlier in class. Because of that, she began enjoying her time talking to him more than before and didn''t mind all the sexual innuendos he threw at her throughout their conversations. ''Oh well, being naughty from time to time shouldn''t be too bad, I guess.''


    Soon afterward, the bell rang once more to let everyone know that it was time for another round of lessons inside the classroom.


    Then the four teens proceeded to attend all the classes until the end of the school day arrived and it was time to go home again.

 67. It was just an accident…

    Later, in the afternoon...


    Sarah, Ron, Brenda, and Oliver left together after their last class and walked toward Sarah''s house, chatting amongst themselves as they traveled through several streets leading to her residence, which was not far from the school.


    Once they arrived, Sarah invited everyone inside and led them to her bedroom on the second floor, where they planned to do homework together.


    "Wow! Your room is pretty cute," Brenda commented as she looked around at the decorations hanging on the walls, including posters of famous celebrities and fictional characters that most teenage girls, like herself, tend to adore. "I think it''s more spacious than mine, too."


    "Thank you! It took me quite a while to decorate everything how I wanted it to look," Sarah replied happily before taking out some blankets and pillows from her closet so that everyone could sit down comfortably when studying together here. "Let me help you get some snacks from downstairs while you unpack your things first."


    "I''ll help you carry everything here," Ron offered with a smile on his face as soon as he saw this opportunity to spend time alone with Sarah.


    "Oh... If you don''t mind helping me out, sure!" She replied before the two of them walked out of her bedroom to head downstairs into the kitchen and grab several bags filled with potato chips along with bottles of cold soft drinks from the fridge.


    When she reached for the middle shelf, though, Ron noticed that she couldn''t stretch her arm enough to pull whatever items were placed upon it. Thus, Sarah tried using her tippy toes instead, causing her shirt to rise up a bit higher than usual.


    Just then, something fell off from above and was about to fall onto Sarah''s head!


    She panicked after noticing that, but luckily for her, Ron managed to pull her closer to him before it could hit her head.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Oh, yes... That was close." She muttered, feeling relieved over such a narrow escape despite having gotten scared enough earlier. But soon, Sarah felt embarrassed because she suddenly found herself hugged from behind against his chest. In fact, one of his hands rested atop one of her soft breasts! "Ron... Um... Your hand..."


    Upon realizing where he''d just touched her body, Ron became flustered, but instead of panicking and pulling away in a rush, which would have made this whole situation even more awkward for both of them, the young man decided to act confident like his best friend, Oliver, did with Brenda, and so, after taking a deep breath first, he apologized without stuttering.


    "Sorry, Sarah. It was just an accident... I didn''t mean to touch your breast." Ron explained before taking his hands off of her body. "Anyway, are you feeling hurt anywhere? Are you alright?"


    "It''s alright... I am fine." Sarah replied as she stood beside him while blushing over what had happened moments ago between them. But rather than being upset about it, however, the short-haired girl smiled at her friend''s concern and thanked him for saving her from getting hit by an object. "Thank you so much for protecting me from harm."


    "As long as you aren''t hurt or anything, then we''re cool." Ron said before noticing how cute she looked smiling up at him like that before continuing to speak once more. "Let''s go upstairs before they wonder why we took so long down here alone."


    "Okay!" Sarah agreed as she walked back upstairs with him.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Later... Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s done!" Brenda exclaimed, relief flooding her entire being as she placed her pen on the floor beside her. "We did it!"


    "Yeah! This wasn''t easy to finish," Oliver added, rubbing his forehead. "That took a lot longer than I expected."


    Ron and Sarah exchanged tired glances before nodding in agreement, their faces reflecting exhaustion.


    "Well... we''ve finished everything now," Brenda remarked, stretching her arms wide while letting out a loud yawn. She then stretched her legs, shaking off the numbness from sitting cross-legged for so long. "I don''t know about you guys, but I feel like relaxing right now. Anyone up for a movie or maybe some board games?"


    "No thanks. I''d rather play with you instead." Oliver said with a sly grin, grabbing her by the arm to pull her onto his lap before wrapping one of his arms around her waist afterward.


    "Wait... W-what do you think you''re doing, huh?" Brenda protested but didn''t move away from him, enjoying the warmth emanating from his body against hers. "I was just asking what kind of games you might wanna play together, nothing else!"


    "But I want us to do naughty stuff." Oliver leaned closer to Brenda, kissing her lips without any warning whatsoever before sliding his tongue into her mouth when she gasped in surprise.


    At first, she tried fighting off his advances, feeling somewhat reluctant to respond to his kiss.


    But soon enough, as if her innermost desires had won over common sense and morality within her mind, Brenda ended up surrendering to her most carnal instincts and started kissing back as soon as she realized how good it felt having him kiss her like this in the first place!


    "Mhhmmm..."


    As their passionate make-out session intensified more and more with each passing second, Oliver slid one hand underneath Brenda''s skirt before groping her ass cheeks under her undies; meanwhile, his other hand was busy fondling her breast through the fabric of her shirt.


    "Mmhhh..." Brenda moaned into Oliver''s mouth while their tongues danced together between their lips.


    She couldn''t deny that what she was experiencing right now felt way too pleasurable for words to describe! Never before had anyone touched her body this way and yet, she found herself enjoying it so much that all rational thoughts left her brain until only sheer lust remained in its place, fueling her desire to do naughty things with her classmate even further than ever before.

 68. You really want us to date?

    However, Oliver, on the other hand, wanted to experience even better pleasures. He was not content with simple groping like they did earlier in the classroom; therefore, his hands became more daring as he unbuttoned her blouse without hesitation before exposing her soft mounds encased within a dark blue bra.


    Once that was done, Oliver proceeded to remove the offending piece of clothing covering Brenda''s boobs by undoing the clasp connecting both straps around the backside of the young girl''s chest before letting it slide down over her shoulders until those perky buns rested free upon the palms of his hands, waiting for him to give them lots of love and attention.


    "Mhhhmm! Don''t be rough with my nipples, you idiot!" Brenda complained after he began pinching and pulling at her nubs between his thumbs and forefingers as if they were nothing but mere toys meant for his amusement. "Be gentle when playing with them... Mhhmmm..."


    Her eyes suddenly widened up as soon as Oliver''s warm lips made contact with her exposed flesh. He''d just stuck one of her sensitive nipples into his mouth and started sucking on it! ''Ohhh god... What is going on here?!''


    Brenda couldn''t believe what was happening right now. It seemed like such an outrageous thing to do! After all, they were just studying together earlier; yet somehow, it led to something like this instead! ''But why am I enjoying this so much?'' She thought, feeling confused over everything.


    Oliver then switched to her other boob, paying close attention to her other nipple as well. The room was filled with sounds of loud slurping noises coming from him every time he sucked on her pink buds and soft moans escaping from Brenda''s mouth whenever she felt immense pleasure coursing through her veins due to his ministrations on her sensitive parts.


    Meanwhile, sitting across from them, Ron and Sarah couldn''t help but stare at the lewd show displayed in front of them. Both their jaws dropped open in surprise; neither one could believe what they were seeing or hearing either!


    "Oh my god... Are they seriously doing that here?" Sarah asked herself aloud, unable to take her eyes away from what she saw in front of her. Her face was flushed red due to embarrassment while watching Brenda getting her boobs fondled and sucked on by Oliver like he owned them or something along those lines. Still, it didn''t stop her from observing how those two kept going further with their sexual acts right in front of her face nonetheless!


    Ron, on the other hand, felt somewhat uncomfortable with how brazenly the other two were getting intimate out in the open. However, deep inside, his carnal desires were ignited by witnessing such an intimate display, leaving him hungry for similar experiences with a cute girl like Sarah by his side.


    Then, without saying a word, Ron placed his hand onto Sarah''s thigh, startling her somewhat. His boldness surprised even himself at this point since he hadn''t planned on initiating things like that at all! However, after seeing his friend Oliver lose himself to lust and decide to get intimate with Brenda here instead of restraining himself until later... Well...


    He no longer hesitated to get more daring as he inched his way closer to her crotch! After all, Oliver wasn''t alone; Brenda was also letting her desires control her actions. She was just like Oliver! Both of them seemed to have forgotten how wrong it was to do that kind of stuff around others who weren''t their partners in making out.


    ''I hope she doesn''t get mad at me for doing this.'' Ron thought before deciding to speak up after leaning closer toward Sarah. "Hey, Sarah, I like you. Will you be my girlfriend?"


    As soon as she heard that sudden confession, Sarah couldn¡¯t hide her surprise from showing on her face.


    ¡°Huh? You mean that?¡± Her voice came out soft, yet uncertain if he really meant the words he had just said. However, when Ron nodded in confirmation, a certain warmth spread through Sarah¡¯s chest as she realized that maybe, just maybe, she had found someone who was interested in her too!


    All this time, throughout school, and all the years of loneliness without ever experiencing what it was like to have a boyfriend, she had always hoped that someday something like this would happen. Maybe, just maybe, there would come a young man willing to ask her out and make her feel loved, like the other girls her age did when they were with their boyfriends or significant others.


    Yet, despite having dreamed about being in such a position for so long and often fantasizing about what it would be like when it finally happened, Sarah still remained doubtful about whether that dream would ever become a reality. At least, until now, when an opportunity had presented itself right in front of her at the most unexpected moment.


    Was she going crazy?! Could anyone actually like someone as plain-looking as her¡ªthe bookworm? A flood of thoughts raced through her mind in the seconds after his words, sending her heart into overdrive while butterflies swarmed in her stomach. Before she could stop herself, she blurted out, "...You really want us to date? Y-you''re sure about this? It¡¯s not just because Oliver and Brenda are all hot and heavy in front of us, right?"


    "No! Of course not! That has nothing to do with it; besides, you''re way more my type than she is." Ron assured her as he looked deep into her beautiful brown orbs before continuing with his words of endearment. "I promise I''m being completely honest here! There''s no other reason behind my confession besides wanting you as my girlfriend. And well, I really find you beautiful." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ron then let his gaze fall downward toward those soft lips of hers, wanting nothing else but to press his own against them right at that instant! If only he weren''t afraid of ruining everything by doing something so sudden... But would that even happen?


    Was he making the wrong choice in asking her out instead of seizing the moment while they still had time to enjoy each other''s company together?


    "Please give me a chance!" Ron exclaimed before leaning in and placing a light peck on Sarah''s cheek. "I know I might be pushing it here... but I think we would be great together. So, what do you say?"


    Sarah sat in stunned silence for a few seconds before finally responding in an almost whisper.


    "...Okay."


    She couldn''t believe her ears as she said those words aloud, unsure how exactly things had escalated from studying together after school to becoming an official couple within the span of less than an hour or so. Even so, despite feeling hesitant about it all, Sarah couldn''t help but feel that maybe this might be just what she needed after being alone without anyone to call a boyfriend ever since middle school.

 69. Are you okay with him seeing my naked body?

    With that thought, her heart began racing faster and faster with each passing second, feeling overwhelmed by joy at last!


    "Oh! Thank you so much for agreeing to go out with me!" Ron exclaimed as he pulled Sarah into his arms. "I am so happy I could kiss you right now."


    Sarah looked up at his face before giggling after hearing those words of his. "Well, why not? We are already dating anyway. Why should we wait to do that, right? And I also want to kiss after seeing Brenda and Oliver doing it over and over..."


    Following that, Ron pressed his lips to hers, enjoying how her body seemed to fit perfectly against his as he wrapped both arms around her frame. They stayed like that for several moments before their lips parted, leaving them breathless from the long kiss they just shared together.


    "Wow!" Sarah panted as soon as they separated once more. Her eyes gleamed with newfound enthusiasm over what she had just experienced. ''This was my first time kissing someone... and it''s incredible!''


    Their emotions heightened further as they kissed again, and this time, their hands began wandering around their bodies, feeling everywhere they could touch without stopping for even a second.


    Sarah allowed herself to relax and enjoy the pleasure of making out with her new boyfriend while caressing his back in small circles, while Ron groped her breasts through her shirt at first, then, after a few moments, he decided to lift it up altogether before exposing her bra-clad chest, just like Oliver had done with Brenda''s!


    "Mhhh..." Sarah moaned into his mouth as her tits bounced free from underneath her clothing, revealing her lovely large orbs encased within a pretty, lacy pink bra. "Ahhhh... Oliver will see them..."


    "Yeah... He might find them interesting, considering how big and nice yours are." Ron said before squeezing both of her boobs between his fingers, causing more groans to spill out of Sarah''s lips due to that. "Do you mind him looking at you?"


    "Ah... What about you? Hmmm... Are you okay with him seeing my naked body? I am your girlfriend now, so shouldn''t I be just for you?" She questioned.


    "I trust Oliver. He''s my best friend, and he wouldn''t dare try stealing you from me; besides, you''re not going to leave me for him, right? After all, you are way different from Brenda and aren''t just in for his dick." Ron asked Sarah before moving to her side. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, of course not!" She denied in an instant, finding it weird to think about how it could even happen with her friend. "I don''t like being with random boys! Unlike you, who is my boyfriend now, I don''t want a relationship to be just based on sexual acts or anything like that!"


    "Okay, so there''s nothing to worry about, right?" Ron inquired. "He might enjoy the sight of your bare breasts or everything else... but it won''t go beyond that since you aren''t interested in him anyway. So don''t be concerned; it will all be okay."


    "Um... I guess." Sarah said after thinking hard for a bit. "If you say it is alright with you, then it should be fine with me too."


    Ron nodded his head at that before reaching out to remove her bra, causing those orbs of hers to jiggle around once freed from their confinement within her lacy garment!


    "Your boobs are so beautiful!" Ron exclaimed before cupping both of her large tits together and fondling them. "Ah! I''m finally touching them."


    "Ahhh... Oh my... Yes! They are yours now, so enjoy them however you want!"


    At that point, Sarah was becoming much more comfortable with their intimacy, letting herself get swept away by their growing passions as Ron''s fingers danced over her delicate skin, teasing her nipples every so often as well!


    "Ahhh..."


    Meanwhile, Brenda was already naked, lying on her back on Sarah''s bed while Oliver licked her pussy fervently. His tongue slid across her labia before diving between them, causing loud gasps of delight to spill out of Brenda''s lips at each contact made with her sensitive flesh!


    Oliver''s eyes darted over to where Sarah was sitting, and noticed her state of partial undress. He chuckled inwardly at seeing his friend''s boldness before turning his attention back toward Brenda''s bare, glistening slit that dripped its juices down onto the sheets beneath her butt cheeks.


    "Both of them are also playing along..." Brenda moaned, watching their friends doing naughty things while her fingers caressed Oliver''s head above her crotch. "This is insane... Ohhhh... Yeah... Like that! Moreee..."


    "You like how I play with your pussy?" Oliver asked, stopping for a second to look up at her face again as his right hand moved downwards towards her nub of pleasure before giving it a light squeeze.


    "Yes! Damn, that feels so good... I never thought your tongue could make me feel this way." Brenda replied in between her loud moans of ecstasy. "I don''t want this to ever end; just keep licking away until you''ve finished eating everything."


    "Is that so?" Oliver inquired, smirking mischievously afterward. "If we keep doing this, you are going to miss me later if I decide to stop being a pervert and stop doing naughty things with you, right?"


    Brenda didn''t know what to say about that, but she knew her body wanted more! She couldn''t help feeling like a horny slut whenever he touched her most intimate parts or played around with her clitoris like he was doing at that moment... It felt too amazing! Her body needed relief right now, and if Oliver wanted her to admit how badly she longed for his company later on, then perhaps it wouldn''t hurt her pride to let him win this once.


    "Ahh... Yes, of course." Brenda admitted after pondering for a little bit. She then went on to explain further. "What can I say? My body has been craving this kind of attention for quite some time, and you just happen to be the one who took the initiative in seducing me. Hhhmmm..."

 70. Is that how a real p*nis looks?

    "Good. From now on, we will have fun with each other like this, right?" Oliver inquired before proceeding to suck on her pussy lips again while his digits teased the small, swollen bump of her pleasure.


    "Ahhh... Yeah! I want it too! To do naughty things... Ohh!" Brenda responded in agreement as her hips bucked against Oliver''s mouth once more.


    Soon, however, the young woman cried out in pure bliss as she arched her back off of the bed and climaxed violently from all these new sensations! A few seconds later, she relaxed once more before lowering herself back down on top of the mattress.


    During that time, Ron had taken Sarah to the same bed where Oliver and Brenda had been having fun. He wanted to be comfortable as well, plus the idea of having sex together in her own bedroom made his heart race with excitement!


    Sarah had been so aroused that she didn''t seem to mind being in the same place with their friends, who kept doing lewd things to each other. Even better than that was how much pleasure her virgin body experienced thanks to her newfound lover and his gentle touches combined with her inexperience.


    "Oh, god! I never imagined it could feel so wonderful when a boy puts his finger in your... Ahhh... There!" Sarah groaned at a particularly delicious jolt of pleasure brought about by Ron''s digits plunging inside of her vagina. "Yes! Do me harder!"


    "You like it rough? Just tell me how hard I can go, okay? I will do anything to please you!" He answered in earnest before moving his middle finger deeper into that hot, moist passage beneath her beautiful frame, causing loud squelching noises to echo throughout the bedroom.


    Soon, Sarah cried out as she climaxed for the first time after his ministrations on her sensitive lady parts.


    "It is amazing how two couples can enjoy themselves in the same bedroom." Brenda pointed out as she watched Ron make his new girlfriend come with just a few thrusts from his digit inside of Sarah''s wet folds. "And she seems extra sensitive to pleasure..."


    When Sarah heard that, her face turned red due to embarrassment. Still, she didn''t feel like stopping their lovemaking just because of being observed by one of her classmates during her most intimate moments.


    "Ahh... It is the first time a boy touches me there... So of course, I became really horny when it happened..." Sarah tried to reason with her companion''s curious inquiry.


    "You don''t have to explain yourself or anything; everyone has different levels of tolerance to sexual stimulation, especially in places where we''re not used to receiving it." Brenda explained to her. "Take my pussy, for example. It isn''t as sensitive as your clit or nipples since I masturbate by rubbing that part often. But when Oliver eats me out, I end up feeling far better than usual!"


    "Hey, girls," Oliver called out from his spot between Brenda''s legs. "Why are we talking when we can just keep doing naughty things? I know that both of you want cock. So don''t let this moment go to waste!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ron nodded at his friend''s suggestion before removing his pants and underwear at last, revealing his hardened member. He had been holding back while pleasuring Sarah, but now, there was no need to wait any longer!


    Sarah eyed it closely as her pussy quivered in anticipation of that first penetration... "Is that how a real penis looks?"


    "Indeed it is!" Brenda answered her friend with enthusiasm. Then she looked at Oliver and waved at him. "Come on, Shadow Man, show us your cock!"


    "Don''t get scared when you see it," Oliver warned with a grin before taking off the rest of his clothes to reveal what lay underneath them.


    Sarah gulped at the sight. What stood before her eyes was a long, thick pole of flesh that throbbed rhythmically from base to tip as if it possessed a life of its own! It was almost double in size compared to the one between Ron''s legs, and it appeared far more intimidating too... She couldn''t believe it when she realized that thing could fit inside a girl''s vagina or even inside her asshole without tearing her in half during intercourse.


    "Will this huge thing fit inside of you?" Sarah asked Brenda with a hint of doubt.


    Brenda, feeling somewhat nervous herself at the sheer size of what she saw protruding from between Oliver''s thighs, tried her best to keep calm and seem confident as she answered Sarah.


    "Yes! Girls can stretch more than you think. They can fit cocks this big when they are relaxed enough." Brenda reassured her. Still, she decided to inform Oliver about being careful nonetheless. "But go slow when putting your cock inside me, okay? Despite how fast I got in bed with you, it is still the first time for me, and I am still inexperienced."


    "No problem." Oliver smiled as he got closer to Brenda so she could spread her legs further apart for him.


    Meanwhile, Ron was already above his lover, and with great effort, managed to hold himself back from entering her right away and thus causing unnecessary pain.


    "I know I''m not as well-equipped as my friend over there... but I''ll make up for that by pleasing you with everything else available at my disposal." Ron said as his erect cock touched against her opening.


    Sarah wrapped her arms around him before giving his lips another kiss, savoring the sweet taste of their intimacy for as long as possible before responding with a whisper of her own. "It doesn''t matter, Ron. Don''t feel pressured to do your best just because you feel insecure about your body or how small or big certain parts may seem compared to others. I like what I see of yours!"


    "Thank you! This means a lot coming from my first girlfriend." Ron replied in gratitude, smiling as his eyes met hers and their gazes locked together in a loving embrace once more. Then he asked her gently, "Are you ready to be mine? We can always stop if you feel uneasy at any point..."


    "Yes, my lover! Take me however you want!"

 71. Stop holding yourself back; go wild on me!

    "Yes, my lover! Take me however you want!" Sarah answered without hesitation before spreading her legs wider apart, revealing the pink slit between them, already slickened with juices due to arousal. "I know it will hurt at first... but I want us to be joined as one. Make me feel complete!"


    "All right then..." Ron breathed deeply before grabbing hold of his erection with his left hand while placing the other onto one side of Sarah''s hips for support during penetration. Then he pushed forward until the head of his shaft slipped past the entrance of Sarah''s tight hole; afterwards, there came a sharp cry of surprise mixed with mild discomfort from the beautiful bookworm.


    "Ah, god! It is inside of me! You are inside of me!" Sarah cried out in awe at feeling the sensation of finally being deflowered by her boyfriend. The pain had been minimal compared to how much pleasure he gave her right after breaking through that thin barrier deep within her passage. "Keep going deeper, please... I want more..."


    Ron nodded at her request before pushing himself further into Sarah until every inch of his member was buried inside of her warmth.


    "Hmmm... Yes! So good!" He groaned at feeling the tightness of her vaginal walls gripping around him. "Sarah, you feel incredible!"


    His compliment went unanswered as Sarah''s mouth hung agape from the intense sensations brought about by Ron''s erection filling her up completely. All she could do to respond was to cling onto his muscular frame even tighter and wrap her legs around his waist to pull him closer against herself.


    Meanwhile, Oliver''s massive cock had found its way towards Brenda''s pussy lips, which were glistening due to excitement. The tip of his cock rubbed against them slowly at first to savor the wetness seeping out of them, but soon, he grew tired of waiting and wanted nothing else but to be engulfed deep inside of her depths!


    "Are you ready for me to enter your pussy?" Oliver inquired as his large member prodded her entrance.


    Brenda, whose hands rested atop Oliver''s broad shoulders, responded without hesitation. "Do it already! I''ve been dying to feel something this thick going inside of me for some time now, and here is my opportunity!"


    She then spread her legs wider apart in preparation for receiving such a large cock inside of her and looked into his eyes. Then she kissed him passionately, letting their tongues entwine with each other, hoping that this would help distract herself from any pain that might occur during their first intercourse together.


    Oliver did not waste any more time and proceeded to insert the swollen head of his cock into her slick hole until it popped through her opening; afterward, he pushed forwards inch by inch, stretching those walls further as his length delved into Brenda''s warm tunnel, eliciting loud gasps of pleasure mixed with slight discomfort from both partners.


    Brenda''s eyes widened when she felt Oliver''s shaft plunge further into her depths and begin filling her up with its girthy thickness; it hurt somewhat because he stretched her pussy beyond limits she could ever imagine possible! Still, though, there was also considerable satisfaction as well at the thought of being penetrated by such a magnificent cock for her first time!


    "Ahh... Brenda, I can''t hold back anymore. I am sorry, but I will thrust my way to the bottom." Oliver warned before taking a deep breath and slamming himself all the way inside of her hot snatch until their hips met and his balls rested on top of her buttocks. "Yes! Finally!"


    A loud cry escaped Brenda''s throat, signaling her discomfort from having just gotten her virginity taken away, though not without gaining immense gratification along the way in exchange for it! In fact, to her surprise, this did not turn out nearly as bad or painful as she had imagined beforehand, even with someone so well-endowed doing it. On the contrary: rather than experiencing discomfort, she felt almost ecstatic about getting filled up so much by what was considered huge amongst most men.


    "Ohhh... Oliver! It feels amazing!" Brenda groaned between ragged breaths, her nails digging deep into Oliver''s back due to how good it all felt at once. "Fuck! This is beyond anything else I''ve ever experienced! You''re definitely hitting spots inside me I never imagined possible before!"


    As if sensing her need to adjust to his size, Oliver remained motionless for some time after plunging balls-deep inside of her pussy; meanwhile, Ron and Sarah, on the other hand, were also busy enjoying each other''s embrace. However, unlike their friends, these two kept going at a gentle pace, making love gently, kissing every now and then during their passionate session, savoring all sensations coming from one another while being joined as one entity.


    "Ahhh... Yes... Like that, Ron! Keep doing me just like that!" Sarah cried out with passion in her voice as she clung onto his body, her hips pushing upwards against his, urging him to keep up the rhythm of their lovemaking.


    Ron did not disappoint either and continued driving his erect shaft in and out of his lover''s tight tunnel in a smooth yet firm manner; after a few moments had passed, he began thrusting faster and harder into her depths, causing louder moans of ecstasy to escape from her lips.


    "Brenda," Oliver called out from his spot above her. "How do you feel now?"


    Brenda looked up at him, seeing the lustful expression reflected upon those hazel eyes looking back down at her.


    "Come on, move it!" She urged him between heavy breaths of air mixed with pleasurable sighs escaping from her throat. "Stop holding yourself back; go wild on me! Make me scream with bliss!"


    "As you wish." With that, Oliver pulled himself back until only half his length remained within her passage before driving it forward again at full speed, burying everything inside of her once more in a single, powerful motion.


    "Ahhh... Fuck yeah!"


    Her reaction was immediate, a loud exclamation leaving her mouth in sheer pleasure from feeling that large pole plunge all the way through her tunnel until their hips met together once again in an erotic collision. And before she could react further, Oliver started thrusting in and out of her wet cavern, pounding away like there was no tomorrow.


    "Yes, that''s it! Faster! Harder! Destroy my pussy, you big-dicked stud!"


    "Ahn~ Mhm~ Yes, Ron, keep making love to me." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Both girls moaned while their partners kept pounding away into their respective partners'' nether regions, creating wet, squelching sounds echoing throughout Sarah''s bedroom.


    It was obvious by their reactions how both Oliver and Ron loved being with them¡ªmaking passionate love or fucking like there was no tomorrow. Whatever one wished to call it didn''t matter since what truly counted here was the pleasure they gave each other through this carnal act.


    This continued on for some time until neither Brenda nor Sarah could endure any longer, reaching their limits simultaneously, as if following some unspoken signal between themselves; then came two loud screams of climax filling up the entire room alongside lewd noises coming from their sloppy unions.


    "Ahhnnnghhh!!!"


    Then came silence, afterward followed by heavy panting resounding amongst everyone present within these four walls¡ªeach catching his or her breath after such an intense lovemaking session had taken place.

 72. Those are only meant for Ron’s eyes and hands from now on.

    As a sense of clarity washed over Brenda, she opened her eyes to look upon what was going on around her; Oliver was resting above her nude frame, lying face-down atop hers.


    Sarah and Ron also embraced each other in a gentle manner, sharing tender kisses on one another''s lips and necks before turning their gazes back towards them.


    "Brenda, are you alright? Did it hurt a lot when he entered you?" Sarah inquired with concern evident in her voice as she glanced between her classmate sprawled underneath Oliver''s bigger frame and that massive penis still buried inside her pussy. "You were screaming like crazy during sex just now."


    Brenda gave out a slight chuckle before answering with a teasing tone. "Ha, it wasn''t anything I couldn''t handle... So don''t you worry about me being in pain or anything, okay? And besides, if you''re talking about the screams..."


    She then took a momentary pause for effect before continuing her sentence again.


    "I screamed because I enjoyed every second of our wild romp! This stud made me climax harder than ever¡ªnothing I¡¯ve ever done on my own even comes close to how incredible my orgasm was this time," Brenda finished off with another satisfied sigh leaving her body. "Seriously, who would''ve thought this shy guy could change so much¡ªand now be able to bring us girls so much pleasure?"


    Sarah couldn''t help but let out an amused laugh from hearing her friend bragging about Oliver being good at sex even though they''d just had their first taste moments ago.


    "You two seem to have gotten quite intimate yourselves," Brenda commented after observing their actions thus far since they started fucking side by side in this room together. She noticed how lovingly Sarah hugged her partner close while resting beneath him and returned those sweet pecks of affection he gave back to her every so often.


    "True," Sarah answered in confirmation of her best friend''s inquiry. "Ron and I became boyfriend and girlfriend. That''s why we''ve been acting all lovey-dovey since starting to make love."


    "Oh?" Brenda raised an eyebrow out of curiosity but nonetheless congratulated them without further questioning what led to such a sudden change. "That''s nice! You guys look like a sweet couple. I''m happy for both of you!"


    "Thank you, Brenda. But isn''t that what happened with you and Oliver as well? Aren''t you his girlfriend already?" Sarah inquired, tilting her head sideways as she pondered over this subject further. "You also let him take away your virginity..."


    Brenda''s expression changed at those words coming from Sarah; however, there wasn''t anger behind it, nor was she embarrassed either¡ªit seemed more thoughtful if anything else!


    Finally, after some time passed, Brenda slapped Oliver''s back before answering, "Nah... I don''t think so; we''ll be just sex friends who love to do naughty things. It''s clear that we''re into this type of stuff, and it''s great having someone willing to do similar activities with no strings attached. I doubt Oliver even wants or needs an official girlfriend anyway. Right?"


    Oliver chuckled at Brenda''s blunt assessment, finding nothing wrong with how things were between them. Instead, he replied with complete honesty, "It''s as you say. I only need sex partners, and a girl with a dirty mind like you is the best type for me."


    "In that case, we''ll keep having fun from now on, Oliver," Brenda remarked as she looked up towards him once more. "I want lots of excitement, especially from doing lewd things! Nothing is better than indulging in raunchy adventures together with people willing to participate alongside you!"


    Oliver then turned his attention back to Ron and Sarah after having settled everything regarding his current relationship status with Brenda. "So... how does it feel to be with your girlfriend, huh, Ron?"


    "Awesome!" Ron answered without hesitation at all. "She''s everything I ever dreamed of in a girl. Gentle yet passionate, very caring and loving too¡ªnot to mention she is gorgeous! And it''s all thanks to you helping me become braver in approaching her earlier."


    Sarah couldn''t contain herself any longer from hearing such lovely words spoken about herself aloud; thus, she kissed him before muttering something along the lines of... S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you, my love..." before resuming their lip-lock session once again.


    On the other hand, Oliver noticed how Sarah had breasts bigger than most girls their age, which were now being squished against Ron''s torso¡ªanother benefit enjoyed by couples engaging in intimacy!


    When they pulled away, Oliver gave his input regarding the couple in front of them. "Yeah, I have to agree here; Sarah is beautiful. And her tits look like they''re nicer to play with, bigger, and softer."


    "Hey! Don''t stare too much at them, Oliver. Those are only meant for Ron''s eyes and hands from now on." Sarah said while trying her best not to show any signs of embarrassment over him openly gawking at her exposed bosom. "Your friend, however, can admire them all he wants, since he owns those massive boobs."


    "Come on, isn''t it fine if he just takes a quick feel? Don''t be mean! At least let him give them a few squeezes!" Brenda cut in right after hearing what Sarah had told Oliver earlier. Then she looked at Ron, who appeared taken aback by this suggestion coming out of nowhere, before continuing her plea. "He isn''t asking to do naughty things with them, Sarah. Let your boyfriend share those beauties with us. I also want to touch them."


    Ron hesitated but soon gave in to Brenda''s insistence before asking his girlfriend himself whether it''d be alright for her chest to be groped like that or not.


    "Uhh... If you say so, I suppose it wouldn''t hurt anything," Sarah conceded, albeit still feeling a bit reluctant about agreeing to let other people fondle her breasts like toys.


    Still, as long as nobody tried taking advantage of her generous offer and started doing perverted stuff beyond simple fondling... then maybe allowing something minor wouldn''t matter too much?

 73. Cheating?

    As soon as Sarah uttered her approval, Brenda got off the bed to push Oliver out of his position between her legs. She then sat next to Ron and Sarah, followed by Oliver himself, who joined them soon afterward on top of another empty spot available near their pair of lovers.


    Then two each began running their hands around one of Sarah''s breasts while squeezing, teasing, lifting them up, and pinching her nipples¡ªall while enjoying every moment spent admiring these soft, luscious mounds of feminine beauty before their very eyes!


    "Mhhh~" Sarah moaned as she felt her bosom being kneaded by two pairs of different hands at once.


    She tried covering her mouth to prevent such erotic noises from escaping further from between her lips, yet every attempt proved futile because neither person groping her would cease doing so until they had their fill for now.


    Ron, on the other hand, sat speechless, mesmerized at how beautiful this sight looked right before his eyes¡ªseeing his girlfriend getting fondled like a sex toy had roused a strange mixture of pride and arousal within him!


    But aside from feeling those weird sensations welling up deep inside his gut, there was also something else going on down there besides an emotional response, namely, his manhood starting to grow hard again due to these arousing feelings brought upon him.


    Oliver smirked as he saw his friend''s growing erection and teased. "Well, someone''s happy to see both of us enjoying his girlfriend''s breasts, eh?"


    Sarah noticed her boyfriend''s cock getting more prominent too, and her cheeks flushed red as she turned away in embarrassment.


    "Stop embarrassing my boyfriend," she protested. "He didn''t do anything wrong. Besides, isn''t it normal for a boy to feel good by watching something like this?"


    Brenda looked at Ron''s cock and licked her lips. "Looks yummy."


    She moved downwards until she positioned herself between Ron''s thighs, putting his erect cock directly before her face. Then, without wasting another second, Brenda leaned forward and planted her tongue on top of the rigid pole to give it an intense tongue bath.


    "Wait! What are you..." Sarah screamed when she saw what was happening below them. However, by the time she had reacted, Brenda had already started pleasuring her boyfriend, who couldn''t even hold himself back from letting out loud groans of pleasure while being serviced orally by another girl¡ªother than his own beloved!


    "Brenda! Stop blowing my boyfriend!" Sarah complained, feeling upset about such betrayal. "How can you just do that when I just became his girlfriend!"


    However, Brenda didn''t listen to Sarah at all and kept going at it regardless, and seeing that Sarah was about to do something, Oliver intervened to help his new sex friend.


    "Shhh... Just let her continue for now..." He whispered into her ear before nibbling on her earlobe afterward. "Why bother stopping her? Let us have fun."


    "But... you too, stop that!" She then screamed again when she felt someone kiss her neck and shoulders. And who else could it be besides the male member of this naughty pair currently accompanying their group tonight!


    "Why don''t you look at Ron instead? See how he enjoys Brenda sucking his cock. Doesn''t he look satisfied?" Oliver remarked before pressing his lips against a sensitive section located alongside the back of her shoulder blades once more. At the same time, he continued fondling those soft breasts, molding them around with his fingers whenever the fancy struck him so.


    Sarah''s face remained flushed red, but nonetheless, she turned her attention towards Ron to watch him receive pleasure from Brenda''s ministrations¡ªsomething that made the young bookworm feel conflicted over what was happening right now: Was this normal in sexual relationships between high schoolers nowadays? Do they often swap partners back and forth like crazy people engaged in wild orgies? Or maybe...


    And as if reading her mind, Oliver began answering all those unspoken questions running through Sarah''s head amidst their activities together in bed. "This type of stuff isn''t what everyone does, you know? Most people would be shocked at just imagining their friends doing sexual acts. But, at the same time, we are not like others, right? After all, we fucked together in the same bedroom... So might as well explore different kinks while having sex!" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What do you mean?"


    Oliver then elaborated further, using both his words and actions simultaneously to get his point across better. "Like I said earlier, don''t stop them from continuing to play with each other because, in return, there will also come certain benefits from doing so as well. For example..."


    His hands slid down toward her crotch area, where he caressed her mound for a bit before letting two digits move up and down along either side of her labia¡ªeliciting another moan out of Sarah. Afterward, these fingers were brought back upward again, but this time, instead of being removed from her body entirely, they hovered above that little nub near the topmost portion of her slit.


    "...For starters, wouldn''t it feel great having your pussy taken by my cock? You won''t even think about Brenda playing with Ron if your own mind is too focused on getting pleasured yourself..." With that said, Oliver pressed onto her clitoris and flicked over it once, making the girl jolt upon contact due to its sensitivity level being far higher than her breasts.


    "Ahn!" She gasped from feeling her sensitive button getting fondled that way without warning. "Don''t do that so suddenly! And isn''t that cheating when you are fucking someone else''s girlfriend?"


    "Cheating? Are you going to leave Ron because I fucked you?" He inquired while continuing to finger Sarah''s button further.


    "N-never!"


    "See, then what is the problem? And, I am sure, Ron wouldn''t care if you did me while he got sucked on by Brenda. Right, buddy?"

 74. Even if we are dating now?

    When hearing his friend''s inquiry, Ron felt conflicted. Yes, it felt like heaven to get his cock sucked by a beautiful blonde bombshell... and seeing his girl squirm underneath Oliver''s gentle teasing made him jealous to some extent. But watching them play around together somehow looked incredibly hot as well!


    "I know that my dick is not so big or good as yours, and she might end up craving more in the future, but I don''t want to break up with her just because of that. So... Ahhh! Anyway, if both of you are fine with this, then go on."


    "Why are you saying that I will crave for more! I am not a whore!" Sarah complained, even though she herself started getting horny from all the things that Oliver kept doing to her body and watching Brenda deepthroat her boyfriend. "So, I won''t end up becoming that type of girl. So please don''t worry!"


    "Okay! I trust you, but..." Ron had to pause in the middle of his sentence to moan loudly when he felt his cock slip deeper inside Brenda''s mouth again. "...I still want to watch you guys..."


    "You want to see your girlfriend riding another man''s cock?" Sarah inquired in disbelief.


    Ron let out another loud groan of pleasure as Brenda bobbed her head faster along the length of his pole before answering Sarah''s query, "Yes. Ahhhh... Damn! It looks hot when you are naked and being played with."


    "Wow..." Oliver butted into their conversation, surprised at Ron''s newfound boldness. "Buddy, you are totally getting into being a cuckold here."


    A cuckold...? Yes... he must be! Who else would enjoy seeing another male fuck your significant other if not a cuckold?


    These thoughts filled up Ron''s mind entirely while staring at his lover, admiring how her beautiful figure twisted and squirmed about thanks to Oliver teasing her; he also remembered enjoying his mother getting fucked by Oliver as well. That was why it didn''t feel strange anymore to hear himself be called something along those lines since everything about what he''d experienced today already pointed him towards becoming a so-called ''cuckold'' anyway...


    "I think I might be..." Ron whispered out loud before admitting to his fetish for the first time out loud. And no matter how much it pained his pride or conflicted with traditional values surrounding relationships, he had finally embraced what made him feel this good!


    "Wait, wait!" Sarah called out to try halting everyone in their tracks once more. "Ron, you like seeing me getting dirty with other men? Even if we are dating now, you still want to watch?"


    "It''s not like that..." Ron paused mid-sentence again to gasp air¡ªcourtesy of Brenda deepthroating his dick deeply inside her throat again, "It''s just watching you being intimate with Oliver made me so aroused! If it were others, I would definitely mind, but because it was him, somehow, I thought that this wasn''t so bad..."


    "Damn! This guy is wild." Brenda commented as she got off Ron''s cock to catch some air. "But I guess, since Oliver is such an awesome lover, you might have gotten excited at imagining your girlfriend having sex with him!"


    Then, after giving Ron''s member a few strokes, she resumed sucking it inside her mouth while looking up at the cute, shy teen who kept moaning loudly under her care.


    Ron nodded at Brenda''s remark before staring at Sarah; despite having the face of an introvert, these expressions that adorned his features told another tale altogether...namely, excitement at watching his own girlfriend lose herself to carnal pleasure!


    "Ahhh~ There!" She cried out when Oliver''s fingers pinched her clit gently between them. Her body trembled for a moment afterward until those digits stopped pressing against that small button located right above her entrance. "I can''t believe that Ron actually wants to see me getting fucked by you..."


    Sarah turned back to stare directly into Oliver''s hazel eyes, which met hers head-on without wavering in intensity whatsoever.


    Soon, their lips interlocked together again, leaving Ron unable to contain his excitement even more because, somehow, seeing his first girlfriend being passionately kissed like that had managed to turn him on far greater than before!


    Oliver pushed Sarah onto her back on the mattress, spreading her legs apart after making sure that she was comfortable enough for what would come next. Once ready, he crawled between her open thighs and positioned his cock right above the wet entrance waiting for him there; he held his rod''s base firmly with one hand, lining up its tip against those pink folds beneath it while letting his free palm roam across that voluptuous bosom of hers.


    "It looks like you are ready to get penetrated," Oliver muttered under his breath, smiling at Sarah, whose eyes remained fixed upon his muscular physique towering over her own small frame. "Just relax and enjoy yourself from this moment onwards. After all, aren''t we here to have fun together?"


    "Mmmmh," She nodded subtly while closing her eyes, bracing herself for what would come next. However, no sooner than she''d shut her eyelids closed, that big cock started slipping inside her pussy inch by inch! It stretched her passage wide open without stopping, not giving her time to adjust or prepare for what felt like an unrelenting penetration into her depths!


    "Ahhhhh!!! Nggghhhh!" The beautiful bookworm gasped aloud when feeling Oliver''s length digging deeper within her tight hole, making her arch forward slightly from how big and thick it felt pushing inside her. "Oh my god! It''s too big! Ohh!!"


    "Don''t worry; this is only half of it, and you''ve taken it pretty well already. So keep relaxing."


    Sarah couldn''t think about anything else besides being impaled on that enormous pole of flesh sliding further within her body; its sheer size made every inch count when penetrating her depths until she felt it bottom out deep inside her nether regions! S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ohhhh!!! Fuck!"

 75. You look beautiful right now…

    Her entire body trembled from getting filled up like never before by such a large cock stretching her walls apart. And despite feeling some pain due to inexperience and overall nervousness, Sarah still found pleasure amidst all these sensations rushing through her mind and nerves simultaneously...


    "Ahhnnn..."


    Soon enough, however, Oliver began moving once more¡ªthrusting himself in and out slowly while ensuring he didn''t hurt the young woman beneath him. This allowed both partners to adjust to their positions better and enjoy this moment even further than before.


    "Wow..." Ron muttered as he watched his friend make love with his girlfriend. "Sarah looks amazing right now! She''s so beautiful..."


    He couldn''t stop himself from getting turned on even more at witnessing such an erotic scene taking place right before his eyes: seeing Sarah getting fucked by another man... It made him feel excited beyond belief!


    "Ron, you really look cute when you get all hot and bothered like this!" Brenda remarked before resuming her ministrations on the boy''s erect penis once again. This time, instead of just sucking on his shaft alone, Brenda used both hands to massage those soft orbs resting between his legs as well.


    "Ah, ohhh..." Ron moaned while watching Oliver fuck Sarah hard from above; the sight alone was enough to send shivers running down his spine in delight! But then, adding to these visual stimuli came tactile pleasure coming from Brenda''s skillful blowjob coupled with her expert handling of his testicles.


    Meanwhile, Sarah kept gasping for air whenever Oliver would thrust deep inside her tight slit and then pull back outwards afterward, creating wet noises that echoed throughout her room along with loud smacks of their groins slamming against each other''s bodies repeatedly...


    "Mhmm, yeah... Keep going! I love it when you pound me hard!" She screamed, her hips pushing upward to meet Oliver''s cock halfway every time he slammed downward toward her core again and again¡ªmeeting each movement with equal enthusiasm!


    It didn''t take long until Ron started to feel his climax approaching. "Brenda, I''m about to come soon... Ahhhh!"


    "Go ahead, shoot your load into my mouth," Brenda replied after pulling away from his shaft for a second before wrapping her lips around it once more.


    "Damn!" That was all the warning she got from Ron before finally reaching his peak, releasing several thick jets of semen straight down her throat. "Ahhhhhh..."


    Brenda kept her lips wrapped around Ron''s cock, letting it spurt rope after rope of his seed inside her mouth while swallowing every drop that flowed in. And by the time he was done unloading everything he had left, Brenda pulled away and opened her lips wide apart to show off the white liquid pooled within before closing them shut again and gulping it all down with ease.


    "Enjoyed it?" She asked while wiping away excesses from her chin using a finger afterward.


    "Yeah..." Ron answered between breaths. Then he turned his attention back towards Sarah and Oliver, who hadn''t stopped fucking throughout his climax earlier. In fact, they were getting even faster than before!


    Brenda followed his gaze to see what got him so excited; it didn''t take long for her to notice the same sight that Ron saw as well: Sarah getting pounded hard by Oliver''s enormous cock from behind now! The change of position must have happened right when Brenda focused on sucking off the cute, shy teen next to her instead.


    "Shit!" Brenda muttered under her breath, "Oliver really knows how to make girls feel good..."


    She watched in awe at how much pleasure her friend appeared to be receiving thanks to this big-dicked stud going wild inside her tight pussy...


    "Mmmm!! Oh, yes! Fuck me harder! Please don''t stop!" Sarah cried out loud while clutching the sheets beneath herself tightly with both hands, her beautiful face showing signs of pure ecstasy coursing throughout every inch of her being.


    Ron stared at his lover''s expression of pure bliss; it made him want to rush over there and join them again! So without hesitation anymore, he crawled forward until he found himself face-to-face with Sarah, who immediately wrapped her arms around his neck before pulling him closer toward herself for a passionate kiss filled with desire for one another.


    "Ahhh... Thank you, Ron..." She whispered into his ear after breaking away from their intense lip lock session. "I wouldn''t have been able to enjoy myself like this if you hadn''t allowed us to have fun together!"


    "You look beautiful right now..." Ron told her, "Seeing you like this, getting dominated by Oliver, makes me happy too!"


    "I am glad..." Sarah replied before kissing him once more. And while their mouths remained interlocked, Oliver kept pounding her hard from behind, causing her ass cheeks to jiggle every time those hips collided against hers!


    It didn''t take long until Sarah reached another climax; her whole body tensed up, and her walls clamped tightly around Oliver''s shaft, pumping away inside of her. This sudden contraction caused him to groan in pleasure as well, since the added tightness made his experience more pleasurable as well. "Damn! I''m cumming too!" He grunted loudly while pushing himself deeper within the girl beneath himself.


    Afterward, he started releasing several spurts of semen deep within her pussy...


    "Ahhh!! Yes!!" Sarah screamed aloud when feeling those hot jets filling her insides up with warmth.


    Soon enough, the sensation became too much to handle anymore and finally pushed her over the edge into an orgasmic bliss unlike anything she''d ever experienced before!!


    "Wow..." Brenda muttered under her breath again after witnessing such an erotic scene unfolding right before her eyes yet again. "I am glad that I paired up with him for the assignment. Otherwise, I''d miss out on all these sexy moments!" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 76. Linda

    Oliver collapsed next to Sarah as he came down from his orgasm. She lay next to him with a satisfied look on her face and her breasts heaving with each breath.


    "How are you feeling?" He asked her.


    "Great! I came so hard, my whole body tingles." She sighed contentedly. "I hope we can do this again sometime."


    Oliver looked at Ron, who was holding Sarah''s head in his lap. He looked very happy too, stroking her hair like she was a cat. "What do you think, Ron? Is it okay if I continue having sex with Sarah?"


    "Of course, man. I told you, I''m fine with it," he answered. "Just remember, she''s my girlfriend, so don''t try to steal her away or anything like that."


    "Don''t worry, I have no interest in stealing her. I just want to have some fun," Oliver reassured him. "Brenda and I are going to head home now. You two can stay here and spend some more time together. You shouldn''t leave your girlfriend alone after sex, you know? You''ll make her sad."


    Ron looked at Sarah, who nodded. "That''s true. I want to stay with you for a while longer."


    "Sure. Thanks again, Oliver," Ron said, shaking his hand. "You''re a real friend."


    "Of course. You''re a great friend too," Oliver chuckled before getting dressed and heading out with Brenda.


    Oliver glanced back one more time at Sarah and Ron cuddling. Then he turned to Brenda and gave her a playful slap on the ass. "Come on, Brenda, let''s go home."


    She squealed in surprise, then laughed. "Hey! Don''t get too carried away just because you fucked me once."


    "I just didn''t fuck you; I''m also your first man. Remember? Besides, we had fun together, and we''ll continue having fun. No need to act like we''re just friends, you and me."


    She giggled as she walked beside him, wobbling slightly due to her pussy being sore after all the action. "All right. You got me there. I guess I''ll let you touch me whenever you want from now on."


    Oliver laughed, putting an arm around her shoulders as they walked. "Good, because there''s no way I can keep my hands off you now. We''ll continue doing lewd stuff as much as we can, all right?"


    Brenda smiled up at him and nodded, leaning against him for support. "All right, you sex-crazed hunk."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "So, tell me more about this guy," Brenda''s mother said, smiling at her daughter across the living room.


    The two of them looked alike¡ªboth with blonde hair and blue eyes¡ªbut where Brenda was still finding her way, her mother had the kind of mature charm that came with age. Her full breasts and confident aura put her far beyond her daughter in that department.


    She wore a beige v-neck sweater with a matching cardigan and dark blue pants, her hair styled in a loose braid that rested over one shoulder.


    "What do you mean, Mom?" Brenda shrugged, sitting down in a chair by the window and picking up her cup of coffee.


    "Oh, please, baby. Don''t try that with me. You came in here with a dreamy look on your face. I''m sure you were thinking of your mystery man." Linda leaned closer and patted Brenda''s hand. "Don''t worry. You can tell your mother everything. Is he cute?"


    Brenda hesitated for a moment before answering. "He''s handsome. Really tall and muscular, too. But we''re just friends."


    "I don''t believe you," Linda crossed her arms and grinned. "Come on. You can tell me. When will I get to meet him?"


    "It''s true! We''re just friends. We''re not together." Brenda took a deep breath. "But... he''s really good at... you know. Doing things with his... you know..."


    Her mother blinked. "Oh? What kind of things? You''ll have to be more specific than that."


    "Like, sex," she whispered.


    "Sex!? You had sex with this boy!?! And you''re telling me you two are just friends!?! What were you thinking, Brenda!?!?" Linda jumped up from her seat, looking like she wanted to shake some sense into Brenda.


    "Mom, please!" Brenda put her hands on her mother''s arms and looked into her eyes. "Listen. I didn''t want to do it. He kind of forced himself on me." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He raped you!?!? Oh my god, baby, are you all right? We need to call the police!" Linda rushed to the phone and started dialing 911, but Brenda grabbed her hand and stopped her.


    "No, no, not at all. He wasn''t rough with me or anything like that. I don''t even remember what it was exactly. One minute we''re talking, and then the next minute, I''m on his lap with my clothes half off, and he''s kissing me all over. And I was also enjoying it, so I let him continue."


    "Oh dear. That''s a relief." Linda sighed, letting go of the phone. "For a moment, I thought my little girl was hurt by that boy. You should be more careful with your words. I was terrified there."


    "But he is very assertive. When I''m with him, I can''t say no to him. He does whatever he wants, and I get carried away. This never happened before. With other guys, I''ve always been the one in control." Brenda giggled at the memory of a naked Oliver trying to pleasure her. "And the truth is, it feels good to let him take the lead. To not worry about being in charge for a while. He takes care of everything, and I can just relax."


    Linda looked at her daughter with a worried expression on her face. She took Brenda''s hand and stroked it gently. "Brenda, listen. This is important. You shouldn''t let boys force themselves on you. If they do something you don''t like, you need to tell them no. It doesn''t matter how good it feels. Some things aren''t meant to be done."

 77. I’m not going to become a heartless monster.

    "I know, Mom. That''s not what happened. I''m not a little girl anymore. I''ve got my own mind. If I didn''t want to, I''d say so, but... I wanted him to fuck me. I wanted him inside of me. And it was amazing. The way he used his tongue, his fingers... the size of his cock..."


    "Brenda!" Her mother''s voice was stern.


    Brenda blushed and stopped talking. "Sorry. Got carried away."


    "I understand that you''re at an age where experimenting with sex is natural, but I don''t think that this is a healthy way of looking at things," Linda said, looking concerned again. "You can''t just go around letting boys use you like a toy, Brenda. What kind of relationship is that going to be? Do you even have feelings for each other?"


    "No, no, Mom. I don''t want anything serious with anyone. We are just two friends having fun together." Brenda smiled. "Also, I want to focus on studies, not relationships. I need to get into a good university and make my future. If I''m distracted by some boy, I won''t be able to do that. With Oliver, I won''t have that problem because we''re just having sex."


    Linda shook her head, trying to process all of this.


    "I still think that you''re making a big mistake. I know that you''re a smart girl, and I trust your judgment, but I don''t think that you''re going to find happiness like this."


    "Well, at least he knows how to fuck me right. It will keep my body satisfied and my mind free to focus on studies. I won''t get all moody and depressed because of a lack of sex. I''ll be able to enjoy life and work hard." Brenda took a sip of her coffee. "And who knows, maybe when I graduate from college and start working, then I''ll look for a boyfriend. But not right now, not while I''m studying."


    "I guess that makes sense, but it just seems like a very cold way to look at it. What about love? What about romance? Don''t you want that in your life?" Linda looked sad. "I don''t want you to miss out on the best things in life." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mom, calm down. I''m not going to become a heartless monster." Brenda giggled at her mom''s reaction. "If I find someone I really like, I will let myself fall in love. But right now, I only want to have fun with Oliver. He makes me feel good. I''m sure that if I ever meet somebody else, Oliver will understand and won''t get jealous or anything like that. It''s not like we are in a relationship or anything. We''re just friends with benefits."


    Linda nodded slowly. She didn''t seem convinced, but she wasn''t going to argue anymore. Brenda was her own woman now, and she had to respect her decisions, no matter how much she didn''t agree with them.


    "Ok. I guess I can accept that. Just promise me that you''ll be careful and use protection. The last thing you need is an unexpected pregnancy." Linda said, giving Brenda a stern look. "And I hope you can invite him once to our home, so I can see what kind of boy you''re hanging out with. If he turns out to be a jerk or something like that, then I want to know so that I can help you stay away from him."


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll make sure that we use protection. And I think that you''ll like Oliver when you meet him." Brenda smiled, feeling relieved that her mother had accepted her decision. "He''s really nice, and he''s smart too. You''ll see."


    "Alright. I trust you. Just keep in mind that you''re still young, and there''s always risk in letting your body do the thinking for you." Linda hugged her daughter. "I don''t want you to get hurt."


    Brenda nodded and leaned against her mom''s shoulder. "Don''t worry about it, Mom. I''m not that dumb. I can handle myself. I won''t get hurt."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    While walking towards his house, Oliver felt like a true man. He had managed to fuck two different girls today and had so much fun with them, and all that during the span of a single day, an afternoon, even!


    This was amazing! Not even a week had passed since he first had sex, and his life had changed completely! He had gone from a shy and insecure teenager to a confident and experienced guy who knew how to seduce women and satisfy their bodies.


    He arrived at his home, feeling very proud of his achievements. However, he soon noticed something was off. As he went through the entrance, he realized that there was an unfamiliar pair of high heels resting in the hallway next to his mom''s shoes.


    Oliver wondered if they belonged to one of her friends but then remembered that his parents had planned to go on a date this evening, so they wouldn''t be back until late. His dad''s car was also missing from the garage.


    Then whose shoes did those belong to? Who else could have visited the house while his parents were away? How did they get in?


    Oliver entered the living room, curious about what was going on, yet he didn''t find any signs of an intruder. Everything looked normal and clean.


    "Anyone home?" Oliver asked, expecting an answer from somewhere else in the house. However, nobody replied.


    Feeling puzzled, he made his way upstairs, hoping to find someone there. When he got to the second floor, he saw light coming out of the bedroom at the end of the hall.


    As he approached the room, the sounds of heavy panting reached his ears. They grew louder with each step Oliver took towards the door.


    Finally, he stopped in front of the closed door, where the noise was coming from, and leaned closer to listen.


    *Hahh* *Hahh* *Hahh*

 78. Amara

    Finally, he stopped in front of the closed door, where the noise was coming from, and leaned closer to listen. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    *Hahh* *Hahh* *Hahh*


    He recognized that sound! It sounded just like the noise that would come from the woman whenever she was getting fucked by someone.


    "Ahh... Ahhh... Yes!"


    Wait! That voice belonged to Amara!


    Without a doubt, that moan was hers. He''d recognize that tone anywhere. And the pants too¡ªthey were definitely coming from her mouth. No question about it. Amara must be having sex in there right now.


    ''But when did my sister come back? Who was she fucking? Is it her boyfriend?'' Oliver thought to himself. ''Instead of coming with us for a weekend vacation, Amara had gone on a trip with her university friends. She was supposed to stay away for a few more days. I guess they ended the trip early or something.''


    The image of his sister naked, with her legs spread wide open, getting pounded by some unknown guy, appeared before his eyes. ''No! Why am I thinking about her like this? She may be hot, but she is my big sis. Besides, she must be fucking her boyfriend right now, so I shouldn''t get involved. I don''t want her mad at me for interrupting them.''


    Although he told himself that, Oliver couldn''t resist peeking inside the bedroom to see who was fucking his sister, if only to satisfy his curiosity.


    ''Amara has been a tease for me since childhood. It''s not like I''m going to do anything with her. But I am interested in seeing what kind of guy would be up to her level.''


    With that in mind, Oliver put his hand on the handle and pushed down on the latch. He then opened the door just a little bit, careful to not make any noise that might alert them to his presence. Then, after taking a deep breath and calming down, he leaned forward until one eye was pressed against the crack.


    The scene that awaited him was breathtaking. The first thing he noticed was Amara lying naked on the bed with her legs apart and a naked man positioned between them. His cock was penetrating her vagina while she writhed beneath him in ecstasy.


    Amara had short red hair, long eyelashes, blue eyes, and a very pretty face, which was now contorted with pleasure due to her lover''s actions. She was a beautiful young woman with long legs and large, firm breasts. A perfect figure!


    The man wasn''t muscular but had a slim build. And yet, despite being on top of her, he wasn''t showing any signs of dominance or superiority. If anything, it looked like Amara was leading the whole affair.


    Oliver wondered what kind of relationship they had. He couldn''t tell whether they were lovers or just friends with benefits. Still, it didn''t matter. ''Now that I know it''s her, I better leave before she finds out and gets angry at me for spying on her. It''s best to let her enjoy her time without interrupting them.''


    He was about to leave when he heard the man''s voice coming from inside the room. "Amara! I don''t think I can hold back anymore... I''m cumming!"


    "Ahhh... Why do you always cum so quickly... Ahhh... Just try to last a bit more... I don''t want to end without having orgasmed first!" Amara shouted back at him as he thrust into her body.


    "Ahhh! I''m sorry! Here I go!" The guy couldn''t endure for another minute and gave a few last thrusts, releasing his semen into her hole.


    "Damn it!" She moaned loudly and arched her back upwards. Then, she relaxed again as she felt the warm fluid fill her insides. "I hate you, Jack! You should have tried harder! It''s not like it''s that hard to fuck me long enough to get me off! Fuck!"


    "Sorry, Amara, I did what I could. Maybe next time?" Jack apologized, still panting from exhaustion. "I promise that I''ll do my best then!"


    "Yes, sure. You say the same thing every time, but it always ends up being the same thing. Well, whatever..." She shook her head in disapproval. Then, after he pulled out of her, Amara got up from the bed and began walking towards the bathroom. "Now, let''s take a shower together, so you can go back before my family gets here. And don''t forget to wear a condom next time! You came inside me again!"


    "Yes, I''ll remember," Jack answered, following behind her. When they both entered the bathroom, Oliver heard the water begin flowing.


    ''So that guy''s name is Jack, huh. I wonder who he is to her. I''m also surprised that my sister ended up fucking a guy like him. Not that there''s anything wrong with him, but he doesn''t seem to be able to satisfy her.''


    After waiting for a while to ensure that Amara wouldn''t come out, he closed the door again and went to his own room. He wanted to take a shower and clean himself from all the sweat accumulated during the intense sexual activity of the day.


    Oliver got naked and stepped into the shower stall. While washing his body, he thought about how his sister seemed disappointed by her partner''s performance. That was quite strange because she seemed like someone who knew a lot about sex and enjoyed it. It shouldn''t have been hard to find a good lover.


    ''Wait, why am I even thinking of this?'' Oliver snapped out of his thoughts, realizing that he was worrying too much about his big sis and the man she chose to sleep with. ''That''s none of my business. It''s not as if I can help her or something like that. Or maybe I can..."

 79. Did you see me in the bedroom earlier?

    Oliver couldn''t stop thinking about how sexy his big sister looked getting fucked and how hot her body was. She might be his older sister, but there was no denying that she was a beautiful woman. A very tempting one at that. He had jerked off many times while imagining himself fucking her brains out.


    Not only that, but Oliver also remembered how his cock reacted every time his sister teased him by wearing skimpy clothing or acting in a seductive way around him. Even though he tried to suppress such thoughts, his mind couldn''t ignore how attractive Amara was. ''But that''s normal, right? It''s normal to feel sexually attracted to a sexy woman, even if it''s your own sister.'' S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The more he thought about it, the more his penis grew erect. Oliver was afraid that if he didn''t stop fantasizing about Amara, then he would end up masturbating while imagining her naked body, so he forced himself to think of something else.


    Once he finished bathing, Oliver dried himself off and put on his underwear, shorts, and a T-shirt. He then sat down on the bed and rested for a bit. The image of Amara getting fucked wouldn''t leave his head. Her moans kept playing over and over again in his mind, as if they were trying to tempt him into doing something naughty.


    "Damn it! Why is my stupid sister haunting my thoughts like this?" Oliver cursed under his breath. Then he heard footsteps coming from the outside of his room, and he knew that they were headed downstairs.


    Oliver wondered whether he should pretend that he hadn''t seen anything or go talk to them. After a moment of hesitation, Oliver decided to go greet his big sis and meet her boyfriend or fuck buddy.


    When Oliver went to the living room, he found Amara sitting on the sofa wearing a black spaghetti-strap top with lace detailing at the cleavage area, along with a denim mini hot pants that wasn''t buttoned up, exposing the upper half of her red G-string panties.


    She had just taken a shower, and her short red hair was still wet. The smell of shampoo and body wash emanating from her was strong in the air.


    As for Jack, he was nowhere to be seen, which made Oliver wonder what happened. ''Did he already leave?''


    "Hey, Ollie!" Amara greeted her brother when she noticed him approaching. She flashed him a big smile, showing her perfect white teeth. "When did you get here?"


    "Just a few minutes ago," he replied, unable to take his eyes away from those sexy legs of hers. They were so long and smooth! He wanted to reach out and run his fingers through them.


    "You should have told me, Ollie. I could have given you a proper welcome kiss." She chuckled and blew a kiss at him. Then she patted the empty spot next to her. "Come and sit down, baby bro."


    ''Here she goes with her usual tease,'' he thought, but despite that, Oliver obeyed and walked over to where she sat.


    Amara immediately wrapped an arm around her little brother and pulled him in for a hug. She pressed her body against his side, making him feel her softness. "I missed you! How is my little prince doing these days?"


    ''Little prince? Damn, this woman is so embarrassing.'' Oliver sighed in his mind but didn''t resist her affection. "Good, I guess. And what about you? Why are you back home early? Weren''t you supposed to come later this week?"


    "Ah, well, my friend got sick, so the trip got cut short. We all decided to return today instead of staying there." She gave his cheek a kiss. "So, tell me. Did you miss me? Hmm?"


    Oliver tried his best to ignore how close she was to him. He could feel her warm breath tickling his skin. Her breasts pushed against his chest, and her leg brushed his thigh.


    "Umm, yeah, I did," he managed to answer, trying not to stare at her cleavage.


    "Good boy," she said and kissed his cheek again. Then, she leaned closer to him, until her lips were almost touching his ear, and whispered. "Did you see me in the bedroom earlier? What did you think of my boyfriend? Was he handsome?"


    The suddenness of the question took Oliver by surprise. So, the guy wasn''t just a fuck buddy, and Amara was aware that she had been seen!


    "You knew?" Oliver looked at her with a mix of embarrassment and guilt. He expected his sister to scold him for watching, but instead, she smiled.


    "Of course, I didn''t. But now, you told me. Naughty boy, aren''t you, Ollie? Peeking into a girl''s room while she''s having sex." She pinched his nose playfully. "So, what did you think of Jack?"


    Oliver didn''t know what to say, so he went with the truth. "Well, it wasn''t that great, honestly. The sex I mean. It was over before it even began."


    "Oh god!! Ollie, you just didn''t say that to me!" Amara exclaimed, looking at him as if he''d said something unbelievable. "What happened to you? Shouldn''t you get shy talking about things like this? Where did my cute little brother go?"


    Oliver was a bit surprised himself. He didn''t expect to be so straightforward, but maybe it had to do with his newfound confidence. "What? You asked me, so I gave you my opinion."


    "Yes, I asked about Jack, not about the sex. That was a very naughty thing to say, mister. How can you tell when the sex is good or not?" Amara shook her head in disapproval. "Don''t tell me that you''ve been watching porn and comparing it to real life or something like that. That''s wrong, Ollie. You know that, don''t you? Real sex is nothing like that. It can''t be compared to the fake stuff that they do in the videos. No matter how much you practice, there are always going to be imperfections."

 80. When did you become such a playboy?!!

    "Uh... yeah. I''ve seen those videos. That''s true. I don''t compare them to reality. But I wasn''t talking about what I saw on the screen." Oliver looked at her, wondering if he should come clean about everything that he''d been doing since Mia had taught him about sex.


    "What do you mean, then?" Amara asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I wasn''t referring to porn. It''s because I''ve experienced it firsthand." Oliver shrugged, trying to remain nonchalant despite his nervousness. "I''ve slept with a woman, and she taught me all kinds of things. Things that I didn''t even imagine were possible. Stuff like that. So, now I can tell when the sex is good or bad. And the one between you and Jack wasn''t too good."


    Amara was stunned speechless for several seconds. She couldn''t believe her ears!


    "Wait, wait! Don''t tell me that... Did you... You slept with someone, Ollie? You''re not joking, right? You had sex?!" Amara asked incredulously, looking at him wide-eyed. She couldn''t wrap her head around it. Her baby brother, the shy and innocent boy that she had known all her life, had lost his virginity. "Who did you sleep with!? Who is she? Tell me!"


    Oliver smiled sheepishly, feeling a little proud of himself. "It was Mom."


    This time, Amara''s mouth fell open. She couldn''t believe that her own mother would have done something like this. But before she could say anything else, Oliver continued talking, wanting to get everything out of his chest. "I also fucked two hotel staff while we were on our weekend trip. And I''ve had a couple of flings with other women. I even slept with Grandma, Ron''s mother, and just today I also slept with two of my classmates."


    "Stop!! Stop, stop, stop, stop, stop!" Amara shouted, shaking her head in disbelief. She couldn''t process such a long list of sexual partners. "Are you kidding me!? Are you serious?! You had sex with all those different people?! How could that happen?! This is crazy!! When did you become such a playboy?!! And what''s more... You had sex with Mom and Grandma too?!" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver scratched his head. He really wanted to tell Amara everything, but now she was freaking out.


    "Umm, yeah. But I didn''t plan for any of that to happen. Things just kept escalating, and one day, I ended up sleeping with Mom, then Grandma, and... It became kind of a habit, and I couldn''t stop." Oliver explained, feeling a bit ashamed. "I guess it was wrong, wasn''t it? To sleep with Mom and Grandma, I mean. They''re supposed to be off-limits. But they were so sexy, and they seemed to enjoy it so much! I couldn''t resist them."


    Amara looked at him for a moment, trying to figure out if he was lying. She knew that her little brother was always honest, but this story sounded too crazy to be true. "You know, Ollie. If this is your way of pranking me or something, I''m going to kill you. But if you are serious about this, then we need to talk. So, tell me. Is everything that you said true? You are not joking, right?"


    "Yes. I''m telling the truth. Everything that I told you is true," Oliver replied firmly. "Why don''t you go ask Mom yourself if you don''t believe me? I''m pretty sure that she will admit to it without hesitation."


    Amara sighed, still unable to believe it. "You''re not kidding? Okay... Um... Let''s just take a step back. How did it happen?"


    After taking a deep breath, Amara started questioning him. Oliver told her about his first night with Mia, how his mother had decided to teach him all the skills needed to please a woman using her own body. He told her about their father being okay with it and how Adam even wanted to participate and share his wife with his son. Then, he talked to Amara about how things continued to happen after that initial encounter.


    "Damn. Just damn. I knew that Mom and Dad had an open relationship, and they would sleep around, but I never imagined that they would do such a thing with you." Amara sighed again. Then she chuckled, "But that''s not fair, is it? I''m jealous now. My own mother got to fuck you before me. I mean, you''re supposed to be the only one that''s off-limits for me. And Dad... well, he doesn''t count because he is not young like you, and I don''t have the hots for him. But you... you are different, Ollie. You are young, handsome, and very charming. I can see why women would want to have sex with you, even if you are their son and grandson."


    Amara caressed Oliver''s face and sighed. "You have grown into quite the attractive young man, baby bro. I guess it''s inevitable that you ended up having a lot of sex. I just didn''t expect that to include our mother and grandma. It''s kind of hot, though. You are so naughty, Ollie! I''m sure that Mom and Grandma loved it."


    Oliver smiled at the compliment. He was glad that his big sis didn''t get mad at him or anything. In fact, she seemed to be enjoying this conversation. "Thanks, Amara. I''m happy that you don''t hate me or anything like that. You know, I was really nervous about telling you all this. I thought you might get angry or something."


    "Get angry? Why would I? You''re my baby brother, and I love you," Amara replied, smiling at him. "Besides, it''s not your fault that you ended up fucking a bunch of women. They were the ones who seduced you. And they were adults, too, so they should''ve known better. You''re just a teenager, Ollie. An inexperienced one at that."


    "But I''m an adult now. At least legally. And it wasn''t their fault either. It''s just that... after I slept with Mom, everything changed." Oliver explained, shrugging. "I''ve become sexually active, and I can''t resist when a woman makes a move on me. It''s not that I''m trying to fuck everyone and anyone. Most of the time, it just happens. One moment, we''re talking, and in the next, we''re having sex. I don''t plan for it to happen. It''s just that it does. And once it starts, I can''t stop myself from enjoying it. I guess my body has gotten used to being pleasured, and now it won''t take no for an answer. I''m addicted to sex."


    Amara listened carefully to her baby brother. She knew that there was some truth in his words, but at the same time, she also felt that he was exaggerating. "Oh, poor baby. You''re so cute." She gave his cheek a kiss and then looked at him with a playful expression on her face. "But don''t worry. Your big sis will make sure to keep an eye on you. We''ll make sure that no other women seduce you against your will."

 81. How can you be fine with someone like that?

    Oliver chuckled and nodded. He knew that his sister was just teasing him, but he appreciated her words nonetheless. "Thanks, Amara. That means a lot. Anyways, enough about me. I wanted to ask, why did you let Jack have sex with you? From the looks of it, he wasn''t able to satisfy you. So, why keep him around?"


    Amara raised an eyebrow at his question. "Why do you want to know? Are you jealous or something, little brother?"


    "Uh... no... I was just curious." Oliver shook his head, not wanting to offend his big sis. He wasn''t jealous of Jack, but he thought that he was kind of pathetic. The guy had been given a gift by Amara, and he didn''t have the skills to please her. It was a waste of an amazing woman like her.


    "Okay, let''s see." Amara began counting with her fingers as she explained, "Well, first of all, he''s my age, and he''s very handsome, which is a big plus. He also has a good personality, and we get along pretty well. And then, he has money. Not a lot, but enough to take me out on dates or buy me things. And last but not least, I like him overall. Sure, he sucks at sex, but that doesn''t mean I can''t enjoy spending time with him, right?"


    "Wait, so you''re willing to spend time with someone who sucks in bed just because he''s handsome and rich?" Oliver asked, feeling a bit shocked.


    "Oh, Ollie. You are such an innocent little boy, aren''t you?" Amara chuckled. "Listen, women are not that different from men. We also care a lot about looks. And when you get older and want to settle down, it becomes important to find a partner that can provide for the family. As for the sex part, well, you can always learn to do it better, but it''s hard to fix a bad personality or ugly face, isn''t it?


    "But... I mean... he couldn''t even last five minutes before coming inside you." Oliver retorted, trying to prove his point. "That must have been frustrating. How can you be fine with someone like that?"


    Amara smiled. She put a finger under her baby brother''s chin and lifted his face towards hers, looking into his eyes. "Don''t worry so much. It''s not as bad as it seems. I can still orgasm, even if he comes early, and besides, I can always use my fingers or a toy to finish myself off later on. It''s not ideal, but it works for me, okay? So, just drop the subject, please. You have no idea how lucky I am to have a boyfriend like him. Other girls in college don''t have that luxury. They are either single or dating guys who are way worse than him, so I am happy with what I have right now. Don''t ruin my mood, baby bro, or I''ll spank you."


    "Sorry," Oliver apologized. "It''s just that, after hearing how unsatisfied you were, I thought maybe you deserved someone better. That''s all."


    "Don''t worry, Ollie." Amara caressed his cheek. "I''ll be fine. If I find a guy who can please me and also has all the good qualities Jack possesses, I will immediately dump him and start dating the other one instead."


    She giggled, and then her face turned serious. "And don''t think that we are done here. We need to discuss your situation some more. Let''s talk about what to do about your newfound sex life. You have been fucking too many people, and you are still a teenager. You need to set some limits, or else you''ll end up getting into trouble. And I won''t let that happen, okay?"


    "Trouble? What kind of trouble could I get into?" Oliver asked, confused.


    Amara sighed and shook her head, patting his shoulder. "You are a naive little boy, Ollie. You don''t know how dangerous women can be, especially if they are older. They could take advantage of you and hurt you. Or worse, make you fall in love, and then they will use that to control you. You might think that you are invincible, but you aren''t. There is no reason to take unnecessary risks. You understand what I mean, right? It''s better to avoid getting in such situations in the first place." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What? But that''s ridiculous. Why would anyone want to harm me? I''m a good guy, and everyone knows that." Oliver replied, frowning. "Besides, I have been doing great so far, haven''t I? No one has tried to manipulate me or anything. In fact, they have all enjoyed themselves. So, stop worrying too much about me, big sis. Everything is fine."


    "Fine, fine, whatever you say, baby brother. Just remember, women can be very sneaky. Even if you think you are having harmless fun with them, they might be planning something behind your back, okay?" Amara caressed his face again, looking at him with concern. "Promise me that you''ll be careful from now on. Don''t let any woman walk over you."


    "Okay, I promise." Oliver sighed. He knew that there was no harm in making that promise, as it was impossible for him to stop having sex with those women. "I won''t do anything dangerous, and I will try my best not to fall into a woman''s trap, but I can''t promise that I won''t sleep around anymore."


    "That''s alright, little bro. As long as you are aware of the risks involved, then that''s enough." She leaned closer to him and planted a kiss on his cheek. "You''re a smart boy, Ollie. If you ever feel like you are getting yourself into a bad situation, just call me, and I''ll help you out, okay?"


    Amara stood up, brushing her fingers through her hair. She gave her brother a playful wink before walking towards the front door. "I have to go now. My friends are expecting me, but we can continue this conversation later. Bye-bye, baby brother!"


    "Where are you going?" Oliver asked, looking at her. "Can I come along? I will be all alone with Mom and Dad away."

 82. Did you girls start already?

    "Where are you going?" Oliver asked, looking at her. "Can I come along? I will be all alone with Mom and Dad away."


    Amara looked back at him with a thoughtful expression on her face. She seemed to be considering the idea, weighing the pros and cons. Finally, she nodded and smiled at her brother. "Hmm, yeah, why not? Let''s hang out together. Just be sure to not tell anyone about what you might see tonight. Okay?"


    "Okay. Do I need to change into something different?" Oliver asked, looking down at his outfit, a plain t-shirt and shorts.


    Amara scanned him from head to toe. She then walked over to him and pulled his shirt up, revealing his bare chest and stomach. Her fingers ran down the curves of his abs, tracing the defined muscles. She smiled, satisfied with his physique. His body was fit and toned, the result of his hard training, and she could feel the warmth radiating from him. "Hmm, you look great, Ollie."


    Then, she looked back at him. Her blue eyes were sparkling mischievously. "It''s good that you''re wearing clothes that are easy to take off."


    Oliver became confused. "What? Why do I need to wear clothes that are easy to take off?"


    Instead of answering his question, Amara laughed it off. "Oh, nothing, don''t worry about it. Let''s go." She turned around and began walking towards the front door again. Oliver followed behind her.


    The two siblings got into her car, and they soon found themselves at a fancy nightclub that was almost outside of the city. Amara led her brother inside, where they were greeted by loud music and colorful lights. The dance floor was filled with people moving to the beat, while others sat in booths or at tables.


    "Come on," Amara said to Oliver as she grabbed his hand and led him towards a group of young women who were chatting amongst themselves in a corner of the bar. "Also, don''t tell anyone that we are brother and sister, okay? We''ll just say that we''re close friends, alright?"


    Oliver nodded, not knowing why his sister would ask him to do that. But he didn''t have time to question it because they had already arrived in front of the group. Amara greeted everyone with a cheerful smile, and the girls responded with enthusiasm.


    The girls were all pretty and wearing skimpy clothes that left little to the imagination. Their outfits revealed a lot of skin. It was obvious that they were trying to attract attention, and it worked¡ªOliver couldn''t help checking them out, admiring their curves, legs, and breasts.


    Just then one of the girls looked at him, her gaze lingering on his body. She had long, dark brown hair falling over her shoulders and big brown eyes that seemed to twinkle under the lights. Her lips were full and pouty, her cheekbones high, and her nose small. She wore a tight-fitting top and short skirt that accentuated her curves, and her feet were clad in stiletto heels. Her name was Brianna, and she was one of Amara''s friends.


    "Hey, Amara!" Brianna exclaimed, looking at the newcomer with a huge grin on her face. "Did you already bring your partner for the night? You''re fast! Is he a college student too?"


    "No, he''s not a college student. He''s younger than us, but he''s old enough to drink, smoke, and do other adult stuff. Isn''t that right, handsome?" Amara turned to him and winked. Oliver didn''t understand what she meant by those words, and before he could ask about it, the other girls began introducing themselves to him.


    "Hi, I''m Brianna, and these are my friends, Tessa, Chloe, and Naomi," the brunette introduced herself to him. She had an infectious smile, and Oliver found himself returning it. "Nice to meet you; I''m Oliver."


    "Did you girls start already?" Amara asked, looking around the group.


    "Not yet," the blonde named Tessa answered, smiling. "We''re waiting for you. Since you sounded pretty eager when we talked about it, we wanted to wait for you to arrive. It would have been bad if we got someone who you may be interested in, isn''t that right?"


    Amara laughed at those words. "Hmm, yeah, that would''ve been very mean of you, but don''t worry; tonight I won''t be picking anyone up. I have Oliver with me, and besides, I need to show him how things are done here."


    The girls giggled at her statement, making Oliver feel even more confused. What were they talking about?


    "Ohhh! I see..." Chloe, a pretty redhead, commented. She then looked at him, a playful glint in her eyes. "You will learn a lot, Oliver. Maybe it''ll even be better to just watch instead of trying to participate. At least for now."


    "Um, what do you mean?" Oliver asked, looking from one girl to another.


    "You will see," Tessa smiled at him and patted his shoulder. "Now that we''re all here, let''s get this party started, shall we?"


    After ordering some drinks and chatting for a bit, the group headed to the dance floor and began moving to the beat of the music. The atmosphere was electrifying, and the air was filled with the smell of sweat, alcohol, and perfume. The crowd on the dance floor was wild, but none of them cared; they danced without a care in the world, letting loose, enjoying themselves to the fullest.


    Soon enough, Amara''s friends were joined on the dance floor by men who started approaching each of the girls. Some of the guys were handsome; others were average-looking. As soon as they joined the dancing, they immediately started grinding against the girls, pressing their bodies close to theirs, moving to the rhythm of the music together. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 83. We keep it a secret between us girls.

    Oliver was dancing with Amara and watching the whole scene unfold with wide eyes. The girls allowed themselves to be fondled and groped by the guys, allowing their hands to wander all over their bodies. Some even kissed the girls while their hands were under their tops or up their skirts.


    It wasn''t long before he noticed that some of the guys took things further. He saw a few fingers going inside the girls'' underwear. He also saw one guy unzip his pants, and then he watched in disbelief as the girl he was dancing with dropped to her knees, pulled out his erect penis, and began sucking it off. The woman''s head bobbed again and again while the man groaned in pleasure.


    Oliver looked around and realized that similar things were happening all around them. Some of the couples were still dancing, but many were now fucking or giving oral sex right there in the middle of the dance floor!


    Looking at his sister, he noticed that she had a wide grin on her face. She was enjoying this!


    "What the hell, sis?! What is going on here?" He shouted, trying to make himself heard over the loud music. "Isn''t this place a little too crazy? Do you also do stuff like this? With random guys?"


    Amara laughed at his reaction. She wrapped her arm around his neck and pulled him close to her. Her large breasts were pressed against his chest, and her mouth went to his ear. "Yes. This is my favorite place to come and have fun, where I can act wild and get a good fuck." She then kissed his cheek. "Don''t worry, Ollie, I''m not a slut, but sometimes I just need to relieve some stress when Jack fails to please me. It doesn''t mean that I come here all the time, though. Only when I feel like I need it, like once or twice a month."


    Oliver stared at her, still trying to process everything that was happening. "But this is... This is not normal! This is not what a nightclub should be like!"


    "Yes, it is!" She replied, her voice louder now, almost shouting. "Look at all the people around us, enjoying themselves, having fun. That''s why this place is so popular. Everyone knows that if you want a wild time, then this is where you should go." She looked at him with a mischievous expression. Her eyes seemed to sparkle, her lips curved upward in a playful smile. "Do you think I''m a slut for doing something like this? Would you hate me if you saw me getting fucked by random guys?"


    Oliver swallowed hard. His sister was very sexy, and he would never hate her no matter what she did. "No, I won''t. You''re my big sis. You can do whatever you want, but I don''t know about others. Won''t your boyfriend find out that you come here to get fucked? What if he finds out that other guys are fucking you?"


    She giggled and then put her hands on his shoulders. She leaned forward until their faces were almost touching. Her breath was warm on his skin, and he could smell the alcohol on her breath mixed with the perfume she wore.


    "You''re so cute when you worry about me, Ollie," Amara said. Her words were slurred, a clear sign that she was drunk. "But Jack won''t find out. We keep it a secret between us girls. All of my friends here tonight have boyfriends too, and their partners have no idea that we visit places like this from time to time. Isn''t it great that we can still have fun without risking our relationships?"


    Oliver didn''t know whether to be relieved or disappointed by her answer. On one hand, it meant that she was being safe and responsible, but at the same time, it also meant that she was cheating on her boyfriend. ''No, it''s not like that. It''s just a bit of fun, and she''s doing it because her boyfriend can''t satisfy her in bed. It''s not her fault that she needs to come here to get what she wants.''


    "Okay, I guess," Oliver replied, still feeling a little uncomfortable about the whole thing. Then he asked, "But why did you bring me here? What did you expect to happen when we came to this place?"


    Amara smiled again, and this time her expression was filled with lust. "Because I want to have sex with you, stupid. At first, I was just planning to pick someone up, but when you asked to tag along, the idea of having sex with my little brother was too tempting to pass up. And don''t worry, I won''t try to seduce you. If you want to do it with me, just let me know, and if not, then you can choose any of my friends or one of these other girls on the dance floor. Maybe you can even go for two or three of them at the same time."


    "Do you think I would let you get fucked by another guy in front of me?" Oliver grabbed her by the waist and pulled her against him, causing Amara to gasp in surprise.


    "Now that I am here, you will have sex with me and no one else tonight. Do you understand, big sister?" Oliver whispered in her ear, squeezing her ass. "If you want to relieve your stress, do it with your little brother, and I will make sure to satisfy you."


    Amara bit her lip and smiled at him. She wrapped her arms around his neck, her body pressed against his. Her breasts rubbed against his chest, her nipples hard and erect. "Oh, really? Are you going to take responsibility and make me cum over and over again until I pass out?"


    "Yes, I am," he replied, leaning forward to kiss her neck. His cock was rock hard and pressing against her belly. Amara giggled as she felt it, and she moved her hand down to stroke his member through his pants.


    Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 84. That’s why we love this place.

    "You are such a naughty boy, Ollie. I like that," Amara said with a grin, looking into his eyes with a lustful expression. "And this cock is so big! How did you grow up so fast, little brother? Did Mom teach you how to fuck well with this thing?"


    Oliver grinned back at her, "Yeah, Mom taught me everything. So, are we doing this here?"


    "Why not? There''s plenty of space for us to dance and fuck." She took his hands and placed them on her breasts. They were big and soft, and they felt great beneath his fingers. "Go ahead. Feel me up."


    "Are you sure about this, sis?" He asked, squeezing her tits. His fingers sank deep into the flesh, and he could feel her nipples poking out through the thin fabric of her top.


    "Yes, I am. I want to have fun tonight, and I don''t care if anyone sees us. In fact, it makes it even hotter." Amara smiled and began removing his shorts. He did nothing to stop her, allowing her to expose his erection. His cock was fully hard now and pointed straight up at the ceiling.


    Amara''s eyes were glued to it, looking at it like a hungry animal eyeing a piece of meat. Then, she turned around and pressed her ass against his crotch, starting to dance while rubbing her butt against his cock. She was swaying her hips up and down, making his shaft rub between her butt cheeks.


    "Hey, your shorts are hurting my dick." Oliver said, grabbing onto her hips. "Why don''t you take yours off, big sis?"


    Amara giggled as she turned to face him. She took a few steps ahead and hooked her fingers on the sides of her shorts, tugging at them and pulling them down while wiggling her hips.


    As she did that, Oliver could see her G-string underwear, which covered nothing except her slit and exposed the rest of her ass, shaking from side to side. He was so mesmerized by the sight that he almost missed the moment when Amara pulled the shorts down to her ankles.


    She stepped out of them, wearing only her tiny top and her G-string panties. Her body was toned, but still feminine and curvy. He couldn''t help admiring the way her breasts bounced when she danced. The shape of them was amazing, round and firm, yet soft enough to jiggle with each movement.


    When Amara was done with the strip show, she pressed her back against Oliver''s chest. Her butt was grinding against his crotch, and her hands reached behind herself to grab the back of his head. He wrapped his arms around her, his palms sliding under her top and grabbing onto her breasts while she continued moving back and forth, her ass rubbing his cock.


    Oliver was in bliss. He was enjoying the feeling of her soft ass cheeks rubbing against his cock while he squeezed her boobs. Amara was having fun too. She liked the attention he was giving her. His fingers were playing with her nipples, pinching and twisting them.


    "Ah, Ollie. You know how to touch a girl''s tits." She moaned as she ground her ass harder against his erection. "Now, how about you take off my panties and fuck me already?"


    Oliver grinned and pulled her G-string aside, exposing her pussy. He positioned his cock between her legs, aiming it at her slit and pushing it inside her without wasting another moment. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fuck, yes! Push that big, fat dick inside me. Let me feel every inch of it!" She shouted, throwing her head back in pleasure.


    Oliver did as she told him, driving his member deeper and deeper until he was balls deep inside her pussy. He held onto her hips tightly and began pumping his cock in and out of her. The feeling of her vaginal walls squeezing his shaft was amazing. It made him shudder with delight.


    He continued pounding into her, each thrust harder than the last. Amara kept moaning loudly, calling out his name over and over again.


    "Oh, god! Ollie, you''re so good! Your cock is filling up my little pussy. It''s stretching it out so much." She gasped. "Harder! Faster! Fuck me harder! Give me all you''ve got."


    Oliver did as she commanded. He slammed into her harder and faster, making her body shake with every thrust.


    "Yes, yes, YES!!!!!!" Amara screamed, arching her back and pushing her butt against him. "This is the feeling that I was missing. A hard dick slamming into my cunt. You are fucking your sister like a pro, little brother!"


    "You''re tight, big sis." Oliver groaned as he pounded into her. The sound of music was all around them, drowning out the sound of flesh slapping against flesh. Still, the two of them were completely absorbed in their lovemaking and didn''t care what was happening around them.


    Amara leaned forward, placing her hands on her knees for support. Oliver grabbed her by the hips and began slamming into her pussy. He was so focused on the pleasure that he didn''t even notice that his sister''s friend Brianna was standing there, watching them.


    "Oh, shit! Amara, you are getting fucked hard." She shouted, grinning from ear to ear. "That''s why we love this place. You can find a hot guy and ride him like there is no tomorrow. And it looks like you''ve found a good one."


    Oliver looked at the other woman. Her clothes were in disarray, her top was rolled up, exposing her tits, and her panties were also pulled aside, showing her pussy. It was clear that she had been having fun with someone else, but now she was alone.


    "Hey, do you want to join us?" Oliver asked, smiling at her. He slowed down his thrusting but didn''t stop completely.


    "Sure!" She smiled back at him and stepped closer to Amara. She knelt on the floor and put her face between his sister''s legs, licking her clit while Oliver continued fucking her.

 85. Oliver, you can do that position?

    "Holy shit! Yes! Lick me. Lick my pussy while Ollie fucks it." Amara cried out in ecstasy as her friend ate her out. "Oh, god, yes. Keep doing that. It feels so fucking good!"


    She grabbed onto Brianna''s head, pressing her face against her crotch. The girl''s tongue flicked over her sister''s clitoris, circling it. She then sucked it into her mouth, making Amara cry out even louder.


    Oliver increased the speed of his thrusts. His hips slammed into his sister''s butt, each thrust causing her tits to jiggle. Her ass was slapping against his pelvis, making a loud smacking sound that blended with the music blaring from the speakers around the club.


    Amara couldn''t take any more. She closed her eyes and threw her head back, moaning loudly. Her entire body began trembling, and her pussy squeezed Oliver''s cock hard. "OH, FUCK!! I''M CUMMING! DON''T STOP! KEEP GOING, BOTH OF YOU!!!"


    Oliver felt like he was about to explode himself. His balls were tight against his shaft, ready to unleash their load inside his sister''s pussy. With one final push, he buried himself deep inside her, his cock pulsing violently as he shot spurt after spurt of cum into her cunt.


    "OH MY GOD, YOU''RE CUMMING SO MUCH!" Amara screamed as she felt his hot seed fill her insides. "FUCKING FILL MY PUSSY, OLIVER!"


    Brianna kept sucking on her clit, and she was rewarded by a flood of fluids gushing from her friend''s pussy. She drank it all up, savoring the taste of both Amara and Oliver. When she finished, she wiped her mouth and stood up. Amara turned to her friend, and they shared a kiss, letting their tongues intertwine.


    They both tasted of sex. Their lips were covered in juices, and their breaths smelled of arousal.


    After breaking the kiss, Amara looked back at Oliver. "You''re a naughty boy, Ollie. Coming in my pussy without asking, I should be angry, but it felt so fucking good."


    "You''re not on the pill?" Oliver asked, a little worried.


    "Yes, don''t worry. Now get off of me." Amara replied. He slid out of her, his cock slipping from her pussy, dripping cum. She moaned and turned around, pulling him close and pressing her chest against his.


    "I need some time to catch my breath, but Brianna here has been waiting to have fun. Maybe you can fuck her while I recover?" She suggested, smiling mischievously. "What do you say?"


    Before he could answer, the brunette girl stepped forward and wrapped her arms around his neck, looking into his eyes with lust-filled eyes. "Come on, handsome. Fuck me now."


    Without waiting for him to respond, she jumped on him, wrapping her legs around his waist. Her pussy pressed against his cock, which was still hard.


    Oliver had to grab her ass to steady himself. He held onto her butt cheeks, supporting her weight while she slid along his length. She let out a gasp as his shaft penetrated her, stretching her vaginal walls wide open.


    Brianna was very wet, and the slickness of her juices helped ease him in. It wasn''t long before he bottomed out inside her. "Oh my god... This is the biggest dick I''ve ever had in my life. You''re huge, Oliver."


    He couldn''t respond, his mind too focused on the pleasure he was feeling. He began moving her ass up and down his cock, bouncing her up and down. Brianna let out a loud cry of ecstasy, arching her back and pressing her head against his shoulder.


    "Fuck! Oliver, you can do that position?" Amara shouted in surprise, looking at her brother with a mixture of shock and admiration. She was impressed by his strength. "You are full of surprises today."


    "I can do even more," He replied, grunting as he bounced the girl on his cock.


    Brianna screamed again. "FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!!! THIS IS SO GOOD!"


    Oliver kept lifting her off his cock, bringing her up to his tip, and then dropping her back down, slamming his entire length inside her pussy. His balls slapped against her ass cheeks, creating a rhythmic slapping sound. The girl was losing her mind. She had never experienced such intense pleasure before. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amara watched with amazement. Her friend was having the time of her life. The way she moaned and screamed in pleasure was driving her wild too. She could feel herself getting wetter and hornier watching her little brother fuck another woman.


    But when another guy came and tried to grope her, she pushed him away and shouted at him, "Fuck off; I am not going to fuck anyone here except for him. Go find someone else to play with you."


    Oliver heard this and felt proud. He wanted to show his sister how good he could be, so he started fucking Brianna harder, increasing the speed and force of his thrusts.


    "Yes, yes, YES!!!" The girl screamed, her nails digging into his back. "Keep doing that! Fuck me hard, Oliver. Make me cum! Please, make me cum!"


    "Alright, here goes. I hope that you''re ready." He grunted as he increased the intensity even further.


    Brianna was going crazy. She was screaming at the top of her lungs, her eyes rolled back into her skull, and her body shook violently as Oliver continued pounding her. Her orgasm was approaching fast, and there was nothing she could do about it. "OH MY GOD, YES! YES, I''M GONNA CUM! CUMMING, NOW!!!!!!"


    Her pussy tightened around his cock as she exploded into an orgasm, squirting her juices everywhere, including all over his crotch. The warm fluid dripped down his thighs, soaking the floor beneath him. It was so erotic to see this girl lose control like that.


    Oliver pulled out of her when he felt himself getting close to the edge. He gently put Brianna down, and she collapsed onto the ground.


    Amara was impressed by her little brother''s stamina. He had just fucked her to orgasm, and now he had given the same treatment to Brianna. ''He''s a real stud. I''m so lucky to have such an awesome little brother.''

 86. Should I break up with him and start a relationship with you?

    Brianna lay on the floor, panting heavily, her legs spread apart, her pussy still leaking fluids from the intense sex she had received. She smiled at Amara and said, "Your friend is amazing, Amara. He fucked the hell out of me. I''ll leave him to you now, but if you ever want to share him again, just let me know."


    The girl stood up, wobbling unsteadily. Amara went to help her, and after making sure that her friend was okay, turned around to face Oliver.


    "Ollie, are you not going to cum?" She asked, looking at his cock that was throbbing in midair.


    Oliver looked at her and grinned. "I''m not done yet. I''m going to fill up your pussy with my cum again."


    Amara bit her lower lip, aroused by the idea of having him inside of her one more time. "Can you do it like how you did with Brianna? It looked so hot, the way she was moaning and screaming while you lifted her."


    "Of course I can." He stepped forward and grabbed her waist. Without wasting any time, he pulled her close, lifting her into the air. She instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist, feeling the head of his cock press against her entrance.


    "Are you ready, big sis?"


    "Yes. Do it." She whispered in his ear.


    In response, Oliver pushed her down onto his cock. Her pussy stretched out to accommodate him, and they both groaned as he penetrated her. She felt incredible, tight and wet and warm. He started bouncing her up and down his shaft, lifting her off his dick and letting her slide back down. Her legs were wrapped tightly around his waist, pulling him closer as he moved her up and down his length.


    "Fuck... You''re so deep inside me." Amara moaned loudly. It was amazing being able to have sex in such a position. She had never done this before because she thought that the man needed to have strong arms for such a position, but apparently, that wasn''t true. Her brother was strong enough to do it. ''Holy crap. If he is that strong, then how much can he really lift?'' She thought to herself. "You know, Ollie, I think this is the best sex I''ve ever had."


    She then pressed her lips against his and kissed him passionately. Their tongues entwined, and they began to make out as he kept fucking her in the air.


    Amara felt like a horny animal in heat. She couldn''t get enough of him. She wanted to keep going, to feel more and more of this pleasure.


    Oliver was also enjoying himself. He loved how tight and wet his sister''s pussy was, how her tits jiggled as he fucked her hard. He could feel her muscles tightening around him. He knew he wasn''t going to last long. He was going to cum soon, but he wanted to make sure that he satisfied his sister first.


    With that in mind, he increased the pace of his thrusts, pounding her harder and faster. He was determined to bring her over the edge again.


    "Fuck! Keep going. Don''t stop!" She yelled, clinging onto him.


    He slammed into her again and again, slamming into her body, pushing deeper and harder than ever before. She cried out as he plunged into her depths. She was moaning and groaning in pleasure. Her entire being was trembling with ecstasy as she experienced the most amazing sexual experience of her life.


    "Come on! Cum with me. Cum inside me, Ollie. Fill me up!" She shouted at him as his movements became more erratic, and she knew that he was close too.


    "Ugh... Fuck! I''m gonna cum!" He groaned loudly. "I''m going to cum inside you!"


    "Yes! Do it! Shoot your hot cum inside of me. Fill me up." She screamed as he rammed his cock into her one last time. He exploded deep within her pussy, filling her with his seed once more.


    "Oh my god, oh god, oh fuck!!" Amara yelled as she felt his warm sperm coating her vaginal walls, sending shivers down her spine.


    She was so close. She wanted to come. She needed to. And then suddenly, she did. Her orgasm hit her like a ton of bricks, her pussy contracting around his cock, milking him for all he was worth, sucking up every drop of his precious fluid.


    As his cock finished spurting out the rest of his cum, she went limp against him, exhausted but satisfied beyond belief. He held onto her tightly, keeping her close to him. They stayed like that for a few minutes until their breathing returned to normal, enjoying the afterglow of their intense lovemaking.


    When she recovered from the blissful state of orgasm, Amara smiled at Oliver, kissing his lips. "That was incredible. I never thought that I could be fucked in this position. You are a real man now, Ollie. I hope that you will use that strength of yours to satisfy me whenever I need it."


    "Of course, big sis. I just hope that you don''t come here and let random guys have sex with you again," Oliver said, kissing her back.


    Amara laughed, shaking her head. "Don''t worry about that, little brother. As long as you can do a better job fucking my pussy than the other guys, I won''t let anyone else touch me again, okay?"


    "Ohhh... Then what about Jack?" He asked. He wasn''t sure how she would react to that question. She might not like it, but it was something that had to be discussed sooner or later.


    "Jack? Hmm, yeah. Well, he''s still my boyfriend. What do you suggest we should do? Should I break up with him and start a relationship with you?" She raised an eyebrow and looked into his eyes with a serious expression on her face.


    "No, no. That''s not what I meant. I mean... you said he is a good guy, isn''t he? I don''t want him to get hurt by losing you," Oliver replied. "I''m not looking for a relationship, and besides, you are my sister. It just wouldn''t feel right. It should stay the same between us; the only difference is that now we are going to have sex when we feel like it."


    "So you want to fuck me while I remain Jack''s girlfriend?" Amara smiled. "That''s a naughty idea. And very interesting too. Are you sure you''re okay with it?"


    "Yeah, I am. Jack will keep being the perfect boyfriend that he is, and I will still have sex with you whenever we want. But I don''t want you to fuck random guys like before. If you ever feel like you need some cock, just tell me, and I will give it to you. Deal?" He extended his hand for her to shake.


    Amara shook her head and laughed. She hugged him tightly and kissed him on the lips again. "You''re so silly, Ollie. Of course, we have a deal. And don''t worry about Jack. As long as we''re fucking, I won''t have any reason to leave him. But now we need to go home because I want to sleep after such an intense fuck."


    sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 87. What exactly do you mean by ‘quality time,’ Dad?

    Oliver and Amara returned home soon after leaving the club, and as soon as they arrived, they found their parents waiting for them.


    "Hey, kids," Their mother greeted them. She looked tired, but happy nonetheless. "Where did you guys go? We were worried when you weren''t here when we got home. I hope that nothing bad happened to the two of you."


    "It''s okay, Mom. We went out to have some fun, that''s all." Oliver said, putting on his best smile. "You don''t have to worry. Everything''s fine."


    "That''s good," their father replied, patting his son on the back. "But why didn''t you tell us where you were going?"


    "Well..." Amara bit her lip and looked at Oliver, unsure of what she should say. "We didn''t know how long we would be out, and I didn''t think it was necessary to leave a note."


    "I don''t mind, but your mother got worried about Oliver." Adam said, shaking his head. Then he walked behind Mia and wrapped his arm around her waist, resting his chin on her shoulder. "She was afraid that you got into trouble and were hurt. You know how overprotective she can get when it comes to him, right? She thinks that he''s still just an innocent little boy."


    "I''m not overprotective, Adam!" Mia exclaimed, turning to look at her husband with a frown on her face. She crossed her arms under her big breasts, pushing them upward. Her cheeks turned red, and she pouted at him, giving him a cute glare. "I''m just worried because I''m a mom."


    "Okay, okay, whatever you say, honey." He chuckled and leaned forward to kiss her on the forehead. Then he glanced at the two kids standing in front of him. "Anyway, Oliver, your mother wanted to spend some quality time with both of us tonight. But since you came home late, I guess it will have to wait until tomorrow."


    Amara''s eyes lit up, and a naughty smirk appeared on her face. "Oh... What exactly do you mean by ''quality time,'' Dad?"


    "Ha-ha, nothing." Adam laughed and shook his head. "As I said, she is overprotective of Oliver. So, even during our date night, she wanted to spend time with the two of us, cuddling and watching movies."


    Amara just giggled, her smile widening as she turned to look at her brother. ''They were planning to have sex with Mom. Just like we did, except that Dad would be fucking her together with Oliver.''


    She looked at her mother, her father, and then at her younger brother. She couldn''t help but feel jealous. She wished that she could join them and have some fun with her family. But even if they were open to the idea, and despite how kinky she was, Amara still wasn''t comfortable with the idea of getting gang-banged by her dad and her little brother.


    She just didn''t have the hots for Adam. Sure, he was handsome, but the only one she was attracted to in the family was Oliver.


    "Well, yeah, I think that sounds like a great idea. But we can leave it for another day, right? We are both tired after partying so much." She then wrapped her arm around her brother and pulled him closer. "And besides, I want to spend more time alone with him."


    Mia raised an eyebrow and looked at her daughter suspiciously. She could tell that something was off. The way her daughter clung to her little brother was too friendly to be normal between siblings, and she wondered what had happened during the hours that the kids spent together.


    "Alright, kids. Just remember that you have to tell us if there''s ever a problem or if something happens to one of you. We''re your parents, and we will always love you no matter what," Adam said and gave his children a stern look.


    "Don''t worry, Dad." Amara winked at him, smiling. "You can trust us. We won''t do anything stupid. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I need to get ready for bed. Let''s go, Ollie."


    She took him by the hand and quickly led him out of the room, leaving their parents alone.


    As soon as they were out of earshot, Mia asked her husband about her suspicions, "Honey, do you think that something might have happened between them while they were away? They look different... They act differently around each other, and Amara is even more touchy than usual with Oliver." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t think too much, dear. Even if something did happen, what''s wrong about it? I mean, they are siblings after all, and they love each other. If anything, I would say that this means that our family is getting closer than ever before." Adam shrugged his shoulders and then led her to the bedroom. "Come on, let''s get some sleep. I''m really tired after today''s fun. It seems handling you alone is getting more and more tiring for me. You are so demanding."


    "Hey, that''s not fair!" Mia complained with a pout, placing her hands on her hips. "I''m not a burden! And I can be less demanding, but that would spoil your own fun because you''re the one who always wants to fuck me hard and rough."


    "You got a point, babe," Adam chuckled and gave her ass a light pat. "Let''s just call it a day."


    Meanwhile, in Amara''s room, she was taking her clothes off and tossing them on the floor, leaving only her panties and bra. She then climbed into her bed, lying on her side and looking up at her younger brother.


    "So, do you want to come here and give your big sis a goodnight kiss?"


    Oliver smiled and stripped naked before joining his sister. He crawled under the covers and wrapped his arms around her body, feeling her soft skin against his bare chest.


    Amara giggled, wrapping her arm around him as well before kissing his lips.


    They lay together in silence, enjoying the warmth of each other''s bodies. Neither of them wanted to move away. They stayed in the embrace until they fell asleep, lulled by the sound of their breathing. It was peaceful and intimate, a moment shared between sibling cum lovers.

 88. Ollie… What are you doing?

    Oliver woke up in the morning with a hard-on. He was lying in Amara''s bed, cuddling her, and the reason for his erection was obvious. It was caused by the sensation of his sister''s body pressing against his.


    The beautiful woman beside him was still asleep, breathing softly, looking peaceful in the warm sheets. Her head rested on his shoulder while her long legs entwined with his. The feel of her soft, smooth skin brushing against his own was wonderful.


    He couldn''t help but admire her beauty as she slept. She looked so cute when asleep. Even if they weren''t doing anything sexual, just being around such a sexy goddess was enough to turn him on. He was tempted to reach out and touch her big breasts or her delicious ass but decided not to. It wouldn''t be right to disturb her peaceful sleep.


    However, his cock was rock-hard and begging for attention. The erection was too much for him to take, so he slowly pushed the blanket away and began stroking himself, trying to relieve some tension without waking her up.


    It didn''t work. Amara stirred awake after a few moments. She opened her eyes and saw her brother''s hand moving back and forth along his thick shaft. Her eyes widened, and a smile spread across her lips. "Ollie... What are you doing? Did I oversleep or something?"


    Oliver immediately stopped what he was doing and turned red. "Sorry, big sis. My cock was so hard this morning that it hurt."


    "Oh, that''s okay. Let me help you take care of it." She giggled, leaning over to give him a kiss on the lips. Then she positioned herself between his legs and wrapped her fingers around his cock, looking up at him with a naughty grin. "You''re such a horny little pervert, aren''t you, little brother? You were watching me sleep and touching yourself. Were you dreaming about fucking me in my sleep?"


    "No, I wasn''t. I just didn''t want to disturb you, that''s all." He replied, smiling back at her.


    "Aw, so considerate of you. But you shouldn''t worry about such things, Ollie. We''re family. You can do whatever you want to me." She then leaned forward and took his cock in her mouth, sucking on the tip.


    "Mmmm..." Oliver moaned softly as she started bobbing her head up and down on his shaft, slurping loudly. His sister was skilled with her tongue and could deepthroat him without gagging.


    Her mouth was hot, wet, and velvety. He loved how it felt when she swallowed all of his length, the way her throat tightened around his erection, and how her lips rubbed against the sensitive underside of his glans. It was heaven for him to have his sister''s lips wrapped around his cock like this.


    "Fuck! You''re so good at this! Keep going, big sis," he said, grabbing her head and pushing her further onto his cock. "Suck me off!"


    Amara moaned as her brother began fucking her face, thrusting into her mouth. She let him use her as he pleased, letting him set the pace. Her eyes were closed tightly, and her hands were gripping his thighs as she continued sucking him.


    Soon, Oliver stopped moving and just held her head still as his cock throbbed. Amara knew what was coming and prepared herself to swallow his load. She opened her mouth wider, sticking out her tongue, and waited patiently for him to shoot his seed down her throat. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Arghhhh!!" Oliver cried, shooting several strands of cum straight into her waiting mouth. "Yes! Swallow it all!"


    The thick liquid filled her mouth, coating every inch of her oral cavity with its salty taste. She gulped down everything he gave her before pulling away and gasping for air.


    After swallowing his cum, Amara sat back and smiled at him. "That''s a lot of semen you''ve got there, Ollie. Do you think you can still get it up one more time? Because if you can, I''ll ride your dick right here on my bed."


    "Yes. I want more. I want to fuck your pussy." He grinned, stroking his cock. "Get on top of me and sit on my dick."


    "Okay, just remember to make me cum," she replied, removing her panties. Then, she climbed onto him, positioning herself so that her entrance was above his cock. She lowered her body until she felt the tip touch her folds and then pushed herself down, impaling herself on his shaft.


    "Oooohhh..." Amara moaned loudly as she sunk onto his length, her walls stretching around him, her clit being stimulated by the friction. "Morning sex feels amazing. I love starting the day like this, little brother."


    "Me too, big sis." Oliver groaned, feeling her tight insides squeeze his cock. "Now move your hips. Show me how much you enjoy riding my cock."


    Amara did as he asked, lifting herself up and dropping back down again. She began moving faster, bouncing up and down on his cock. Her big boobs were jiggling in front of him, and she looked gorgeous. His hands reached out to grab onto her tits, squeezing them tightly.


    "Yes, play with my tits! Play with my nipples!" Amara moaned. "They are so sensitive, and it turns me on when you touch them."


    "Like this?" Oliver asked, pinching her nipple and tugging on it hard.


    "Yes! Just like that! Harder, Ollie." The sexy woman cried, her eyes closed, enjoying the pleasure of being fucked by her younger brother.


    Suddenly, the door to the bedroom swung open. Adam stepped inside the room without knocking. He stopped dead in his tracks as soon as he saw the scene in front of him, surprised by what he found. His daughter was riding his son''s cock, and his son was playing with her breasts, pinching and pulling on her nipples.


    For a moment, no one said anything. Adam stood frozen, watching the two siblings fuck each other.

 89. Just leave already before I decide to kill you.

    After a few moments, Amara noticed her father standing at the entrance, staring at her with a shocked expression on his face. "Daddy!" She gasped, stopping her movement, but it was too late. Oliver continued fucking her, not caring about their father''s presence in the room.


    "Ahhh... What are you doing, Daddy? Hmm... You can''t just barge in here like this! Oooohh... Oliver, stop fucking me," she whimpered, even as Oliver thrust into her again and again, ignoring her plea to stop. She couldn''t move, stuck between the need to stop her brother''s cock from pushing in and out of her pussy or the need to keep riding him to reach an orgasm.


    Adam finally snapped out of his trance, and he cleared his throat before speaking, "Sorry. I didn''t expect this. Anyway, your mom asked me to call you downstairs for breakfast, but... I guess that can wait. You guys seem busy."


    "No, Dad," Oliver said, still fucking Amara. "We''re almost done. Just give us five more minutes. Then we can go down and eat together."


    Amara''s face turned bright red with embarrassment. The fact that her own father had caught her having sex with her little brother was mortifying enough, but the idea that he had witnessed her naked body made her even more ashamed. She didn''t want her father to see her like that!


    "Dad! Get out of here." She tried to sound angry and commanding, but her words came out as a whimper due to the pleasure of the continued stimulation in her pussy.


    Adam shook his head and grinned at the sight of his kids fucking each other. "No, I think I''ll stay right where I am. Your mother will be busy in the kitchen for a while longer. And besides, this is interesting to watch... Seeing my son pound my daughter''s pussy hard. The love of our family is really special, isn''t it?"


    "Oooh... Shut up, you old pervert!" Amara cried, her face flushing from both anger and embarrassment. "Just leave already before I decide to kill you."


    "Don''t worry, sweetheart. You''ll cum soon. You''re close, aren''t you? I can see it in your eyes." Adam teased, watching his daughter''s breasts jiggle as Oliver''s thrusts grew faster.


    "Fuck you, Dad." Amara shouted, her entire body shaking. "Ah! Ollie, stop it. Stop moving. Don''t you dare make me cum in front of our dad! Arghhh..."


    The sexy woman''s protests went ignored. Her little brother continued pumping his cock into her pussy at a rapid pace, slamming into her hard, pushing her closer to the edge with each stroke.


    Soon, the pleasure became too much for Amara, and she couldn''t hold herself back anymore. She screamed, arching her back and throwing her head backward, her mouth open wide, her pussy clenching tightly around her little brother''s cock. She was cumming, squirting her juices all over his crotch and the bedsheet beneath them.


    At the same time, Oliver reached his second climax of the morning. His cock erupted inside of his sister''s cunt, filling her with his hot semen. Their mixed juices flowed out of her pussy, dripping down her legs and onto the bed, soaking it completely.


    "Damn... You both came so hard." Adam remarked, watching the aftermath of their intense lovemaking. He was surprised by their stamina. "Good job, son. And Amara... You look so beautiful when you cum like that. Now, go take a shower and clean yourselves up. Breakfast is ready downstairs."


    Adam turned to walk away, closing the door behind him. As soon as he was gone, Amara let out a relieved sigh. She looked at her little brother and smacked him lightly across the chest. "You idiot! I told you not to make me cum in front of our dad. Why did you do that?"


    "I couldn''t help myself, big sis," he replied with a mischievous smile. "Besides, it was fun seeing you squirm and blush like this. I love watching you get flustered, especially when you''re naked and riding my dick."


    "Tch," Amara clicked her tongue and rolled her eyes. She slowly stood up, letting Oliver''s cock slip out of her pussy. A mixture of his and her own fluids trickled down her thighs, leaving wet trails on her smooth skin. "Come on. Let''s go get cleaned up."


    They took a quick shower together in Amara''s bathroom and then went to join their parents downstairs. Mia was waiting for them, holding a plate of pancakes and a glass of orange juice.


    "Here you go," she said, handing the plate to Oliver. "Enjoy your breakfast."


    "Thank you, Mom," Oliver said, taking the food gratefully. He began eating right away, enjoying the taste of the sweet treat.


    Amara sat down next to him and grabbed a pancake for herself. She glanced at her father and saw that he was smiling at her. It seemed that he hadn''t told Mia about what happened earlier in Amara''s bedroom. Noticing the look on her face, Adam winked at her. He wasn''t going to reveal the secret. At least not yet.


    ''Fuck you, Daddy. I won''t forget that you watched me getting pounded and cumming hard,'' she thought to herself, chewing on her pancake angrily. But she had to admit that it had felt good. Getting fucked while being watched by their father had added some extra spice to their lovemaking, and she had enjoyed every second of it. ''Still, I won''t let him have the satisfaction. Next time, I''ll make sure to get back at him. Just wait and see, Dad.'' S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Amara plotted her revenge, Mia served Adam a stack of pancakes. She then kissed him on the cheek. "Here, honey. You deserve something sweet too. And I''ll give you an even sweeter dessert later tonight. Okay?"


    "No thanks. You can give it to Oliver. I had enough sweet stuff for the day after seeing how close our family is. I don''t want to get diabetes. Ha-ha." Adam teased, smirking at his son and daughter, and winking at Amara again.


    ''You asshole! Why are you teasing me like this?'' She felt like punching him for making fun of her. ''Just wait, Dad. Just you wait.''

 90. My Mom Wants To Meet You.

    After having breakfast, Oliver went straight for his school. It was another normal day in his life. The usual boring routine of going to class, studying, and trying to stay focused while listening to teachers lecture about things that didn''t interest him at all.


    When he arrived at his school, he headed straight to the classroom and sat down in his usual seat. Soon after, Ron walked into the room along with Sarah, who looked even prettier than yesterday. They sat next to each other behind Oliver, but this time, she wasn''t nervous like before. Instead, she looked relaxed and happy, as if nothing had happened between them yesterday.


    "Hey there, Oliver." Ron greeted him, giving him a fist bump as he sat down. "How''s it going today?"


    "Pretty good." Oliver grinned and turned around to look at Sarah. "What about you two, huh? Are you guys doing fine after that foursome yesterday?"


    "Yup, we had a great time, thanks to you." Sarah smiled and put her hand on Ron''s. "We spent some more time together and cuddled before Ron had to go home. Then we continued chatting online. We talked about so many things. It was very nice. And now here we are again, right beside each other."


    Oliver nodded and smiled, looking pleased with himself. "Glad I could help. You guys look like an adorable couple, and it seems that you''ll be getting along pretty well too."


    As he said this, Brenda came into the classroom and walked over to them. When she was close enough, Oliver pulled her by the waist towards his lap and made her sit on it.


    She let out a cute squeal at this sudden action, but then, realizing what was happening, she put her arm around his neck and relaxed her body against him.


    "Good morning, you horny fucker. Letting out your urges already?" She giggled, rubbing her butt against his crotch, which was starting to react to this sexy girl sitting on his lap. Oliver slapped her butt, enjoying how her ass felt when he did that and also the surprised expression on Brenda''s face.


    "Just teasing you a little bit, sexy." Oliver chuckled, then he put his lips next to her ear and whispered. "Yesterday was so amazing. Can''t wait to fuck that sweet little pussy of yours again. Right here at school."


    "Mmh... Can''t wait either." Brenda whispered back, her cheeks flushing red from excitement as she let him do whatever he wanted with her. "Just to let you know, if you lift up my skirt, you''ll see that I''m not wearing panties."


    "Are you serious!?" Oliver was shocked by her boldness and looked down to see if she was telling the truth. To his surprise, she wasn''t lying. All he could see underneath her skirt was smooth skin.


    Brenda grinned and stroked his face with one finger. "I woke up in such a good mood because of what we did yesterday; I felt horny all morning and wanted to do something naughty for you. So I took off my underwear before coming here. The entire way to the school, I imagined you fucking me against a wall, and then you filling my pussy with your cum in front of everyone."


    She let out a soft moan as she spoke, pressing her ass against his growing bulge. This got Oliver to tighten his grip on her butt and give it another smack, making her yelp from surprise.


    "You dirty girl. I bet you''re already wet from thinking about that," he said, reaching down with his other hand between her legs and touching her bare slit through the cloth of her skirt. She gasped and opened her legs wider for him as two of his fingers found their way between her lips and teased them by rubbing up and down, feeling the wetness dripping from her hole.


    "Oohhh... Yesss... Fuck me with your fingers..." Brenda moaned, putting her arms around his neck and leaning closer to kiss him on the mouth, opening her lips for his tongue to slide inside, while his fingers continued stroking and pushing against her clit.


    Ron and Sarah watched this scene play out right before their eyes. They couldn''t believe that two of their classmates would just start getting intimate with each other like that in public, but they didn''t say anything or try to stop them from doing what they were doing.


    In fact, both of them looked into each other''s eyes and exchanged knowing smiles. It seemed that the mood was contagious as they got turned on as well and soon began kissing and groping each other in the same way.


    After a little while, Brenda broke free from the kiss to take a few deep breaths as Oliver continued stroking her pussy. "Ahhh... Oliver, I have something to tell you."


    "What is it, babe?" Oliver asked, still busy teasing her wet slit with one hand.


    "My mom. She wants to meet you." She replied in a husky voice, gasping between words. Her body trembled as she got closer to orgasm. "I told her all about us, and she is worried that I may be... Ahhh... Maybe I have become friends with a bad boy. Unngh... She wants to make sure that you''re a good guy, so she asked me to invite you over after school today."


    "I''d love to, babe. But how about we finish this first? I think our classmates would notice if we don''t stop soon." Oliver smiled at the beautiful girl sitting on his lap. Everyone else was busy chatting or looking at their phones; some were kissing, like Ron and Sarah, but he didn''t want to attract unnecessary attention.


    Brenda bit her lip and nodded, closing her eyes and pressing against his body as his hand moved faster and harder between her thighs.


    "Uhhh... Keep going. Don''t stop, please..." she begged, squirming on his lap. Oliver was happy to oblige, and his fingers slid over her swollen clit again and again, making her pant and moan louder as her pleasure built up. "Ahhh! Yes! Fuck!"


    As Brenda got closer to reaching orgasm, she changed her position a little bit, making sure that her juices wouldn''t spray all over Oliver''s pants as he rubbed her pussy. She didn''t want him to get his pants dirty, not when she was going to take him to meet her mom later today. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon enough, Brenda climaxed, her body quivering on Oliver''s lap as he continued to rub her clit and keep her orgasm going for as long as possible. It felt amazing, every muscle in her body tensing up, then releasing, over and over, until she slumped down on his chest, exhausted and satisfied.


    "Wow, that was hot," Sarah exclaimed, interrupting their make-out session with Ron. Her eyes were wide as she stared at the girl on Oliver''s lap, and then she looked at her boyfriend. "Ron, I want to do that too."


    "Huh?" Ron seemed unsure of what to do next. He looked at Oliver and Brenda, then at Sarah, who was giving him a pleading look, and shook his head. "No, no. I can''t. I don''t know how to do it... Besides, I am not confident like Oliver, and... uh... I can''t touch your privates in public. Maybe you should ask him to do it for you. I am sure he would be happy to help."

 91. What’s going on here!?

    "Huh?" Ron seemed unsure of what to do next. He looked at Oliver and Brenda, then at Sarah, who was giving him a pleading look, and shook his head. "No, no. I can''t. I don''t know how to do it... Besides, I am not confident like Oliver, and... uh... I can''t touch your privates in public. Maybe you should ask him to do it for you. I am sure he would be happy to help."


    "Ugh," Sarah groaned, annoyed that her boyfriend wouldn''t even try to finger her right now. "Fine, I will ask him instead." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two of them turned to look at Oliver and Brenda, who were still sitting together, embracing each other.


    "Oliver, I want what Brenda got. Will you please finger me too?" Sarah pleaded, putting her hand on Oliver''s shoulder. "I am so horny because of what happened between us yesterday, and now, after watching you pleasure Brenda, it has gotten worse. Please, finger me and give me an orgasm."


    "Of course, babe. Come sit with me, and I will take care of you." Oliver gave her a sexy smile and tapped his lap, indicating that she should straddle him just like Brenda had.


    Brenda was sitting on Oliver''s lap, enjoying his body against hers. She didn''t want to move, but then Sarah was coming over, wanting the same attention that she had just gotten. She didn''t have much choice in the matter. Her friend needed to have some fun too. So Brenda stood up and helped Sarah straddle Oliver''s lap.


    "This is embarrassing..." Sarah whispered to her friend as she felt the bulge in Oliver''s pants press against her panties. "But it''s so exciting at the same time. I hope you don''t mind if I steal Oliver from you for a while."


    "Don''t worry about it. Just make sure you don''t let out any juices that will wet his pants." Brenda giggled and tapped her friend''s butt. Then she went back to her seat, turning around to watch the fun show.


    The moment Sarah sat down on his lap, quite a few students found it weird to see such an innocent-looking girl straddling a classmate in the middle of the class. Not to mention, Brenda also had done the same thing just seconds before.


    This sight confused the other students. They wondered what they were doing or why the girls were behaving like that. Some of them were too shy to say anything, so they remained silent, but others stared at them with curiosity. Those ones were the male students, of course. But there were also some female students who gave a quick look before turning back to their work.


    This made Sarah''s face burn. She was not used to being the center of attention. She hated the idea of people staring at her, even if it was just for a moment or two. Still, she wanted to feel Oliver''s fingers again. Even the previous day, when they had a foursome with Ron and Brenda, she was fascinated by how skilled he was.


    "Are you sure you are okay with this?" Oliver asked as soon as he felt Sarah''s body trembling against him. He could tell that she was not comfortable being on display like this, and he didn''t want to force her into something she wasn''t ready for.


    "Yes, I will be fine," Sarah answered after taking a deep breath. "I need this, Oliver. Please... touch me like you did Brenda."


    "Alright. Tell me if you want to stop, okay?" He told the beautiful girl, stroking her face. Then, without wasting another second, he reached down and put his right hand between her legs, stroking her pussy through the thin cloth of her panties. His left hand rested on her butt, keeping her steady on his lap as he began to stimulate her genitals.


    Oliver started slowly, using his fingers to massage her outer lips while he kept his eyes locked on hers. He could tell that she was a bit nervous because he could feel her shaking a little, so he leaned in and kissed her, hoping that it would ease her mind. And it did.


    Sarah moaned into his mouth as she felt his warm breath against her skin and his soft lips brushing hers. She felt a sense of security and comfort wash over her, knowing that this man was going to make her feel good no matter what.


    As their tongues danced together, Oliver continued to stimulate Sarah''s pussy with his fingers, rubbing up and down the length of her slit, feeling her moistness seep through her panties. He paid special attention to her clit, which he could feel through the thin fabric, and as he stimulated this sensitive area, Sarah gasped against his mouth.


    "Uhhh..." She groaned, breaking from the kiss for a second to catch her breath before returning to his mouth once more, moaning with every stroke of his fingers. Then, Oliver slid her panties aside and began to finger her bare, soaking wet pussy. He was rubbing her clit faster and harder than before, making her pant and moan louder against his mouth.


    Brenda couldn''t stop staring at this gorgeous couple kissing and masturbating right in front of her. She could hear the wet noises of Oliver''s fingers plunging into Sarah''s pussy, and she could imagine the sensation of his touch.


    Ron, on the other hand, was breathing hard and fast as he watched the show. He looked like a fish out of water. A very aroused fish, but a fish nonetheless. His eyes were glued to Sarah''s body, and he kept rubbing himself through his pants, unable to stop.


    It was clear that he loved seeing his innocent girlfriend getting so aroused by another man. The thought of Oliver''s fingers stimulating her wet pussy in public turned Ron on. He was so aroused that he almost came right in his pants, which would have been embarrassing for him.


    Meanwhile, Sarah broke free from the kiss to take a few deep breaths before whispering in Oliver''s ear. "Ahhh... You are so good at this, Oliver. That feels amazing. Please, don''t stop. I am so close..."


    Oliver grinned and continued fingering her pussy, making her pant and squirm even more. She was almost ready to climax.


    Just a few more strokes of his fingers were enough to send her over the edge. Sarah bit down on his shoulder, trying to muffle her moans as she came. Her body trembled with pleasure as Oliver kept moving his fingers in and out of her wet slit, and then, finally, her orgasm began to subside, and she relaxed on his lap again.


    "Ooohhh... That was incredible, Oliver..." She panted, putting her arms around his neck and looking at him with her half-lidded eyes, a satisfied smile on her face. "Your fingers are magical..."


    "Thank you, babe. I love pleasuring a sexy girl like you," he replied, hugging her back. "You have a beautiful body. It was a real pleasure to play with your pussy and watch you cum."


    Just then a sharp voice interrupted their moment. "What''s going on here!?" A female student demanded, walking toward them with a frown on her face. "Sarah, stop sitting on Oliver''s lap. Go back to your seat and get away from him! And you, Ron... Stop ogling those two, will you? You look like a pervert."

 92. Rebecca

    She was none other than their class president, Rebecca, and it seemed she was not happy that everyone was enjoying themselves so much.


    She was standing tall and proud, arms crossed under her big breasts, glaring at everyone who dared to look at her. She had long, dark hair tied into a ponytail. Her eyes were hazel and fierce, and she wore thick glasses that made her look even more imposing.


    At first glance, she seemed very nerdy, but her big breasts were enough to destroy that image.


    Rebecca was well-known in the school for being a top student, talented at sports and academics alike, but also bossy and strict when it came to following the rules.


    As soon as she was within reach, Rebecca grabbed Sarah by the arm and yanked her off Oliver''s lap, forcing her to stand up.


    "Ouch! Becca, please... Let go of me. You''re hurting me." Sarah complained, trying to pull free from the firm grip on her arm.


    However, a glare from Rebecca made her stop struggling. The class president was scary when she was angry, and no one wanted to face her wrath.


    Rebecca''s eyes shot to Oliver''s, and she took a deep breath before speaking. "Look, I don''t want to get into trouble because of you two. That kind of behavior is not allowed in class. If you want to fool around with each other, then do it outside. Understand?"


    "Yes, ma''am." Sarah said in a meek voice, avoiding Rebecca''s eyes.


    "You got lucky that the teacher didn''t arrive yet. Next time, be more careful." Rebecca turned around and strode away from their desk, not bothering to wait for Oliver''s response or even look at him again. Her tone made it clear that she considered this matter settled, but if they did not comply, there would be consequences.


    As soon as she was gone, Sarah gave Oliver an apologetic smile and returned to her seat beside Ron, who still looked like he had been hit by a truck.


    After a few seconds of silence, Brenda giggled and teased Oliver. "You got busted, huh? Be careful next time, you naughty boy. That girl will catch you for sure. She is always watching everyone like a hawk. You better keep your hands to yourself unless you want to get reported to the teacher." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shut up, Brenda." Oliver grumbled, feeling annoyed by Rebecca''s sudden appearance. He knew that she was right, but he didn''t like being scolded like that. "I am just having some fun. It doesn''t hurt anyone."


    "Sure, whatever you say. But remember, don''t come crying to me when she tells on you and gets you expelled from school." Brenda shrugged her shoulders, giving him a mischievous grin.


    This made Oliver roll his eyes and sigh. He was going to keep playing with girls at school, no matter what anyone said or did. He wasn''t going to stop just because some uptight bitch wanted to ruin his fun.


    Besides, he was confident that he could persuade Rebecca to keep quiet about it. After all, he had made both Brenda and Sarah cum, so maybe he could do the same thing for her too.


    ''Nahh... She will be a tough one. Maybe I should give up on her,'' he thought to himself as he watched the gorgeous class president reprimanding more students who were fooling around. ''But she does have a sexy body. Her big tits look so good... I bet they taste great too.''


    As Oliver continued staring at Rebecca''s chest, he felt something touching his crotch. He looked down and saw that Brenda had put her hand on his bulge, squeezing it through the fabric of his pants.


    "Keep this thing calm, will you? We don''t want to cause any trouble." She giggled and gave him a wink before letting go.


    Oliver smiled back at her and nodded. He would do his best to behave for the rest of the day, but he knew that he wouldn''t be able to resist the urge to tease Sarah and Brenda again. They were just too tempting, and he loved playing with them so much.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    After school, Oliver went home with Brenda, who invited him to come over to her house and meet her mother.


    Brenda lived in a big house located in the suburbs of town. It was a nice place, and her parents seemed to be well-off.


    When they arrived at the front door, she turned to face him and said, "Listen, I want you to behave yourself while we are inside, okay? Don''t do anything stupid. And don''t get too excited when you see my mom just because she is very pretty and has a great body."


    "Don''t worry. I will behave myself. You don''t have to tell me that," Oliver replied, smirking at the beautiful girl. "So your mother is hot, huh? That''s interesting."


    "Yes, she is. But remember what I told you before, okay? If you behave yourself, then I will let you fuck me again. And if you don''t behave, then I will make sure that you never touch me again." Brenda gave him a warning look, wagging her finger at him.


    Oliver nodded and held his hands up in surrender. "I promise that I won''t try anything funny."


    He knew that Brenda could be strict, and if he made her mad, then there was no way he would get to fuck her anymore. So he had to be careful and show her that he was serious about this whole meeting thing.


    "Alright, let''s go." Brenda reached out and grabbed Oliver''s arm, tugging him forward.


    She led him through the doorway into a beautiful living room filled with expensive-looking furniture and decorations. There were many pictures of Brenda hanging on the walls, along with a few photos of who Oliver assumed to be her mother.


    "She is a pretty lady. No wonder you look so good," he muttered under his breath, staring at one of the photos that showed a woman in her late 30s or early 40s.


    Brenda glanced at him but didn''t say anything as she looked around to find her mother. "She is upstairs, I think. Come on, let''s go find her."


    They walked up the staircase and stopped at the door of a room. Brenda knocked on the door and called out, "Mom? Are you in there?"


    "Yes. Come in." A female voice responded from the other side of the door.


    When they stepped inside the room, Oliver couldn''t help but stare at the woman standing in the center of the room, looking at herself in a tall mirror as she wore nothing but a towel wrapped around her body.

 93. You didn’t c*m inside of her, did you?

    Her hair was wet, and her skin was glistening with moisture from the shower she had just taken. Her body was amazing, and Oliver''s eyes were immediately drawn to her cleavage, which was exposed by the way the towel was tucked in above her large breasts. She had long, toned legs, and her hips were wide and curvy. Overall, her figure was very appealing to him.


    Linda blinked at the sight of this young man in her bedroom. She wasn''t expecting him at all. In fact, she wasn''t expecting anyone except her daughter. So the sight of someone else in her bedroom while she wore nothing more than a towel caught her by surprise. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah!" she gasped, pulling her towel tighter around her chest. "Brenda! Who is this?"


    "Mom, this is Oliver. The guy I told you about." Brenda introduced the handsome boy. Then she turned to him and said, "This is my mother, Linda."


    Oliver didn''t respond right away. He was too busy staring at Linda''s body to notice that they were talking to him.


    "Um, Oliver?" Brenda snapped her fingers in front of his face, bringing him back to reality. "What''s wrong? Cat got your tongue?"


    "Oh... Uh, yes. Sorry." He shook his head, trying to focus on what they were saying instead of ogling his friend''s mother''s sexy figure. "Hello, ma''am. My name is Oliver. Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too, Oliver," Linda managed to say while looking flustered, and she was feeling very self-conscious in front of this attractive young man who couldn''t take his eyes off her.


    It felt strange to have his gaze on her like that, but she didn''t dislike it either. It had been years since anyone looked at her with such interest. In fact, she could hardly remember the last time her own husband looked at her with desire.


    ''So, this is the boy that seduced my daughter into giving him her virginity.'' She thought to herself, taking in the sight of Oliver standing before her. He seemed to be a good-looking lad with short brown hair and a nice, friendly smile. ''Hmmm... Maybe he is a decent guy after all. Not a bad boy like I was thinking. Though it is undeniable that he is just a horny teenager who wants to get laid whenever he can, and my daughter is just another girl for him to fuck.''


    Brenda could see her mother studying Oliver carefully, trying to figure out what kind of person he was by observing his appearance and demeanor. It made her feel uncomfortable because she didn''t know what her mother would do next. Would she scold her for being so intimate with this boy? Or would she accept their sexual relationship and leave them alone?


    "Why don''t you sit down on my bed where we can talk better?" Linda said, nodding towards her big, soft bed. Then, she glanced at her daughter and noticed her uneasiness. "Brenda, dear. Why do you look so nervous? Relax. I am not going to interrogate Oliver or anything."


    "Yes, Mom," Brenda smiled and sat on the edge of her mother''s bed along with Oliver, who followed her lead. Then, the young couple looked up at the older woman as she took a lotion bottle and began applying it to her leg. She used her hands to massage it into her skin.


    "So," Linda paused, letting the silence linger while she rubbed more lotion onto her other leg. "You''re the boy Brenda mentioned before. The one who took her virginity, right?"


    Oliver was taken aback by her frankness but nodded nonetheless. "Yeah, that was me. Did I do something wrong?"


    "No... well... uhmmm." Linda stumbled over her words, unsure how to explain herself. Then she said. "Look, I have nothing against young boys and girls having sex nowadays. Times have changed a lot since I was a teenager, and I don''t expect my daughter to remain a virgin until she gets married, not in today''s world. But hearing that someone stole your little girl''s innocence still affects a mother deeply."


    "At least it affects me. I am still thinking that Brenda is just an innocent child. Maybe it is my maternal instinct kicking in. That is why I got worried when she told me about what happened between you two and how you two are just sex friends now. Of course, that would be perfectly normal if you both were a few years older. But, right now, I feel you are both too young for that kind of relationship."


    Brenda rolled her eyes in embarrassment. "Mom, come on! Stop this nonsense. We are not some naive children. We know what we are doing, okay? And besides, it was my own choice to give him my virginity."


    "That may be true, dear, but as your mother, it is my responsibility to make sure that you don''t end up doing things that could hurt you in the future." Linda countered, frowning as she looked at Brenda. "Like getting pregnant because you are having sex with your classmate. How would that affect your life, huh?"


    At those words, both of them flinched, though Oliver kept staring at the woman as she continued rubbing lotion onto her legs, enjoying the sight of her soft, thick thighs and imagining what it would be like to run his hands along that smooth skin.


    When Linda noticed their reaction, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "Don''t tell me that you are not using protection while having sex? Tell me the truth. You didn''t cum inside of her, did you?"


    Oliver was surprised by her sudden question, and before he knew what to say, Brenda''s face flushed deep red, and she blurted out without thinking, "No! I mean... Yes. He... he did. We didn''t use any condoms... Mom... he... came inside my pussy many times now."


    This made the older woman gasp aloud. She was shocked that her daughter had been so careless regarding contraception. Then she looked at Oliver and scolded him. "What kind of a boy are you to cum inside my daughter? Don''t you know how to prevent pregnancy? Aren''t you aware of the responsibility that comes with having unprotected sex?"


    "I..." Oliver stuttered, unsure how to respond to her rant. "I never used any condoms and don''t know about that stuff. Sorry, ma''am."

 94. S*x is not a game.

    "What do you mean you don''t know anything about using condoms?" Linda exclaimed in disbelief as she stopped rubbing lotion onto her skin and turned fully towards the boy, giving him her full attention. "You are telling me that you don''t know how to put a condom on yourself? That can''t be possible... Oh god, you have had sex before, right? Like, with someone else. Not with my daughter."


    "Oh, yes. Of course." Oliver confirmed, nodding. "I have had sex with quite a few girls, in fact, but never bothered to use protection."


    "What?!? You are not making any sense here, Oliver. First, you say that you don''t know about using condoms, and then you tell me that you have had sex with many girls. Come on, don''t lie to me like that. You can''t expect me to believe that all of your partners were okay with letting you cum inside them without using protection."


    Linda frowned at the thought. The only explanation that came to her mind was that this young man must have been lying to her. Maybe he had convinced those poor girls to let him fuck them raw by promising that he wouldn''t ejaculate inside of their pussies. That''s how it could be.


    And even if some of those girls were desperate enough to let him do whatever he wanted to do with their bodies, she found it hard to believe that Oliver would have gotten away with doing such a risky thing without suffering any consequences yet. No matter how lucky you are, at least one of your partners should have gotten pregnant so far. Or, at the very least, should have been very close to being knocked up. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Uhm... I think that it is best if we leave now," Brenda suggested as soon as she saw the expression on her mother''s face. She could see that Linda was growing angrier by the minute. "We can talk tomorrow instead."


    "No, stay where you are. I want to clear something up right now." Linda''s voice rose sharply as she crossed her arms under her breasts. "Oliver, stop beating around the bush. Tell me the truth. Did you actually use condoms during your past sexual encounters?"


    "No, I didn''t," he admitted, not wanting to lie. He thought it would be better to tell her everything than continue hiding things and risk her getting even more upset. "I know that it sounds hard to believe, but I just... never thought much about using them. None of my past partners ever asked me to wear protection, and it became a habit for me to go bareback whenever I had sex with them."


    "Ohh god!" Linda ran a hand through her long blonde hair and sighed deeply. She was going through so much stress.


    "Well, I guess it''s not all your fault. Those girls must have been stupid enough to let an 18-year-old boy cum inside. But still... Brenda, aren''t you a little scared after hearing that? He could get you pregnant anytime. Didn''t you say that you are planning to go to medical school after graduating from high school? How are you going to pursue your dream if you become pregnant before even completing high school?"


    "I... I understand that, Mom. But... it just happened like that. I wanted him to take my virginity. And I didn''t want our first time to be ruined by him putting on a condom. I know it sounds dumb, but I was really excited and lost in the moment, and we... Well, after that, it was too late to change our minds. We didn''t think about it anymore, and he kept on fucking my pussy bare."


    Brenda explained everything to her mother. She also realized just how irresponsible she had been. She didn''t regret letting Oliver fuck her without using protection. The sex felt so much better when his cock was rubbing against her vaginal walls, skin-to-skin. There was nothing compared to feeling his hot, sticky semen flowing into her womb and then dripping down her legs for several minutes afterward.


    Still, she now felt a little scared that this could ruin her life. Her mother had made some valid points. What if she got pregnant because of this boy? What about her future plans? All her hard work would be for nothing.


    "I told you, didn''t I? Sex is not a game. You can''t expect everything to go your way if you indulge in such reckless behavior." Linda sighed, shaking her head in disappointment. "Youngsters these days think they can get away with anything. They don''t realize that every action has its consequence. I hope that both of you are lucky enough to not end up ruining your lives by doing something stupid."


    Oliver looked down, unable to meet her gaze. He felt bad for putting Brenda in this situation. Linda was right. She is the only one here who is acting like an adult and showing some responsibility. He was the one who should have been more careful and stopped fucking girls raw.


    "Aunt Linda, I am so sorry for this..." Oliver said, raising his head to meet the woman''s gaze. "I promise that I will start using condoms from now on. But... I never used a condom before, and I don''t know how to put one on."


    This made Linda chuckle, which in turn surprised the young man. "You are serious about that? It''s not that difficult, really. All you need to do is take the rolled-up rubber out of the foil pack, hold the tip of the condom, and place it over your erect penis. Then, pinch the tip and unroll the condom down your shaft until the entire thing is covered. And voil¨¤, you have protected yourself."


    Oliver had listened to Linda''s words very carefully. Yet, somehow, he had a feeling that maybe she was joking.


    "No offense, Aunt, but you are having a bit of fun teasing me, aren''t you? That sounded too easy... So simple that I think there must be some mistake in your instructions." Oliver scratched his head as he stared at the woman''s pretty face.


    Her amusement was clear. And she hadn''t stopped applying lotion onto her body, nor had she fixed the towel covering her assets. All this while they discussed a serious matter like pregnancy.

 95. Can’t you just use Oliver’s d*ck?

    Linda laughed out loud and nodded in response. "Oh, honey, you are a smart guy, after all. Yes, I was having a little fun teasing you, but that doesn''t mean my advice is useless. Of course, there is more to using a condom than just those basic steps. It''s also important that you buy a high-quality latex condom and not a cheap one. And of course, don''t forget that a condom can break sometimes, so always keep an eye on that."


    Yet, Oliver still felt that he should ask for a demonstration. "It would be better if you showed me how to do that. Maybe let me watch you put a condom on a dildo or something like that."


    His suggestion made Linda stop in her tracks for a moment. Then, she raised her eyebrows and asked him, "What did you just say?"


    "I mean... You could just teach me the correct way of using a condom, you know." Oliver said, smiling at the woman. He was looking into her eyes as he spoke, completely ignoring the way the towel had slipped further down her cleavage, exposing the curve of her breasts. "I''ll try my best to follow what you are saying, and maybe you can give me some tips to help me do it properly."


    "You are a little smart-ass, aren''t you?" Linda tilted her head to one side, looking at him with a mixture of annoyance and amusement. She then glanced at her daughter and sighed. "Brenda, did you understand how to use a condom after hearing what I said? Tell me honestly."


    "Yes, Mom... sort of..." Brenda''s voice wavered. Even though she had heard what her mother said, she had a feeling that it wouldn''t be as easy as she made it sound. She was still a virgin before meeting Oliver, and condoms weren''t something she thought much about.


    Seeing her daughter''s hesitance, Linda sighed again and looked back at Oliver. "Alright, I''ll show you both how to do this. Wait here. I''ll go get one."


    With that, she turned and opened her drawer, pulling out a square packet with a condom inside. She then walked back towards them, and this time, she didn''t bother to fix the towel that was slipping further down her body.


    Oliver and Brenda stared at her, unable to take their eyes off her beautiful figure. They were speechless as they watched this mature woman standing before them almost naked. Her smooth skin seemed to glow in the light coming through the window. Her wet hair fell down her back and chest, and several drops of water slid down her exposed cleavage, dripping between her large breasts and falling onto the towel.


    Oliver gulped as he felt his cock grow hard from the sexy image in front of him. He knew Brenda''s mother was a very attractive woman, but seeing her like this made him realize just how much of a stunner she was.


    "Now, pay close attention," Linda said, showing them the wrapper. Then she tore it open and pulled out the rolled-up condom. "This is a regular-sized latex condom. Always choose one that''s of the correct size; otherwise, it won''t fit correctly. And remember, make sure that your partner isn''t allergic to latex before you put this thing on. That will ruin your day."


    Both of them listened carefully as Linda continued her explanation. "See the reservoir tip at the end of the condom? This part is supposed to hold the cum after ejaculation. You have to make sure that there is enough space in this part for the semen. And, you have to pinch the tip of the condom to make this happen."


    Linda then looked around, and when she couldn''t find anything resembling a dildo, she decided to go on with her lecture without needing a substitute for the penis. "Okay... So, now, I need a penis to demonstrate, and I don''t have one with me, obviously. That means we have to use our imagination here. I am sure you can imagine a penis in place of my finger."


    Brenda grimaced when she heard this, and Oliver also found it a bit embarrassing to imagine such a thing.


    "Mom, can''t you just use Oliver''s dick to show us the proper way?" Brenda said, giving her mother a frustrated look. She can''t believe her mother is being so dense. "I am sure it would be much easier to follow that." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Linda''s eyes widened at the suggestion, and she glanced at her daughter in astonishment. "Brenda! What kind of a girl suggests that her mother should demonstrate how to put on a condom using her friend''s dick? Don''t say such things. No way am I doing that. My only purpose here is to teach the proper way to put on a condom so that you two don''t fuck like rabbits without any protection anymore. Now, can we continue?"


    "Uh... Aunt Linda," Oliver interrupted their conversation and looked at the woman in earnest. "If you want me to learn how to put on a condom, then please, I need to see you doing it on a real penis. Otherwise, there will be no point in learning it, no matter how well you demonstrate. Just imagine the embarrassment and shame I will feel if I try it in front of a girl, and she laughs at me because I failed to do it properly. So, please, use mine."


    "Both of you, don''t you know I am a married woman? How could I... How could I put a condom on you?" Linda struggled to speak. She was shocked that this young man and her daughter were asking her to touch his privates and wrap them in rubber.


    What would her husband think about this if he were here? His ego would be crushed seeing another man''s dick in front of his wife, even if it was just for an educational purpose.

 96. Keep it a secret between us.

    Brenda stood up from the bed and gave her mother an exasperated look. "Mom, get serious. I know you''re embarrassed by all this, but you''re the one who started the lecture. You are not acting very mature right now."


    Her mother was stalling because of her modesty, and Brenda was not going to accept that. If it was up to her, she would have given Oliver a demonstration of how to put on a condom herself, but her mother was the only one who could do it right.


    Linda didn''t say anything in return, nor did she protest further. "Brenda, don''t you dare let your dad find out about this. Keep it a secret between us. I can''t imagine the things he would do if he caught a whiff of this."


    "Sure, Mom." Brenda grinned, glad that she managed to convince her mother to do as she said. "I promise that I won''t say a word. Also, didn''t you two get separate bedrooms after your fight last year? So, it means he hasn''t slept with you for some time now and is probably fucking another woman at the moment. I don''t think you have anything to worry about."


    Brenda knew that her father was not a faithful husband. He was always away on business trips, which was suspicious, but the reason given was that he needed time to concentrate on work and couldn''t do so with his family around. It''s a very convenient excuse.


    But Brenda wasn''t the same little girl she used to be. She can put two and two together and knows that her father is sleeping with women in the other cities he visits.


    "That is still no reason to talk about your father in that manner." Linda chided her daughter but, at the same time, looked conflicted about the topic. She knew what her husband did when he was away from home, and she wasn''t happy about it. But at least he was a good provider, and she had a comfortable life, and this was why she tolerated her husband''s unfaithful acts. "Now, Oliver, hurry up and pull down your pants. Let''s finish this, and you and Brenda can leave so I can change."


    Oliver''s heart skipped a beat, but he stood up anyway and began unbuckling his belt. He didn''t hesitate anymore as he pushed down his jeans and underwear, revealing his half-hard erection to Linda.


    The older woman looked at his cock and swallowed. She had never seen a penis this large. It was bigger than her husband''s and much thicker. And that was in its semi-flaccid state. How big would it be once it became rock hard?


    Her thoughts wandered away for a second as she imagined stroking and caressing that thick piece of man meat, feeling its hardness against her palm and fingertips. Then she would put it into her mouth, tasting its warm flesh and sucking on its bulbous head.


    "Okay, now that your penis is exposed, we can begin." She regained her senses and concentrated on teaching him the correct way of doing it. At the same time, she also tried her best not to feel aroused at the sight of his large penis.


    She then took his cock in her hands without a second thought and began stroking it. She was careful to avoid touching the sensitive parts, especially the glans.


    "What? What are you doing?" Oliver asked, feeling nervous that his friend''s mother was stroking his member.


    "I am just trying to get it to its full size. The condom needs to be put on an erect penis; otherwise, it won''t fit correctly." Linda explained to him while her hands were still stroking his cock.


    Even though she was doing this just for demonstration purposes, she couldn''t help feeling excited, and her hands were itching to explore the whole length of his cock.


    Oliver sighed in defeat. He had no choice but to let this woman touch his cock. So he sat back and relaxed. After a few moments of gentle stroking and squeezing, the older woman was able to make his dick stand at full attention.


    "Alright, now it is ready to be covered." Linda said after she stopped fondling his cock. "The next step is to pinch the tip of the condom to make space for the cum." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She did what she had told them and continued explaining. "Now, we need to position the condom at the top of the head. I am going to slide it down your shaft and make sure that it covers every inch of your manhood."


    Brenda and Oliver watched as she held the condom and began rolling it down his erect pole. Linda tried her best not to show any emotions on her face, but it was evident that she was enjoying the feeling of that big cock throbbing beneath her fingertips. Every time she moved her fingers along the rubber-covered length of his member, she would feel her own vagina getting wetter in anticipation.


    After she rolled down the condom over his entire cock, she admired his massive meat pole wrapped in rubber. "See? This is how you use a condom. It''s not hard at all, is it? Remember to wear one whenever you decide to have sex. This way, both partners will be protected against unwanted pregnancies."


    While explaining this to Brenda and Oliver, she continued fondling his condom-covered cock without noticing what she was doing. Her hands were moving on their own accord as if they were hypnotized by this thick, long pole.


    Brenda noticed her mother''s lack of control and had to suppress a grin. ''Who would have thought that Mom likes dick so much? I wonder if she is horny because she is touching Oliver. Is that why she is talking without realizing how she is gripping his cock?''

 97. Don’t fight it, Mom.

    The thought of her own mother being aroused by stroking Oliver''s cock made Brenda giggle, and her mother turned to her with a confused look.


    "What''s so funny?" Linda asked, stopping the movement of her hands. "Am I saying something wrong?"


    "No, it''s nothing." Brenda waved off her question. "You were saying...?"


    "Okay... So... Ummm... You should keep a few extra packs of condoms with you. This way, you don''t have to worry about running out in the middle of sex." Linda continued her lecture and once again started moving her hand along the length of his rubber-covered dick. "Always remember that a single packet of a condom is only good for one session. If you want to go for multiple rounds, then you need to change to a new condom."


    At this point, Oliver was struggling to sit still as this mature lady squeezed his rod in the most seductive manner. Linda''s hand felt wonderful on his cock. Even though he had a latex covering his penis, he could still feel the warmth of her fingers through the thin material. Her soft hands were stroking and squeezing his cock, sending waves of pleasure shooting through his body.


    Just then the condom tore and split open as his cock grew bigger within her grasp. A sharp hiss left Oliver''s mouth.


    "Ouch. The condom broke," he groaned as the tearing of the rubber hurt his sensitive skin. "That was a very cheap product. You should have bought a better quality condom, Aunt Linda."


    Linda shook her head and stared at his rock-solid member. "Don''t try to blame this on the quality of the condom. It didn''t break on its own. It''s just not meant to contain your big cock. I told you earlier, didn''t I? The condom you choose must be of the right size for the user, or else it will fail in its purpose. I didn''t realize that your penis was this big. It needs an extra-large one."


    After saying that, she removed the broken condom and threw it away, leaving his fat cock exposed once more. Oliver looked down at his now-unprotected pole and frowned in disappointment. "I guess you won''t be able to give us another lesson unless you have another one of these," he said while pointing towards his bare penis. "Do you have another condom, Aunt Linda?"


    "I do. However, it is not extra-large, and so, it will just break again." Linda shook her head and glanced at the naked cock before her eyes. She bit her lip as she felt the desire to touch that piece of man meat. The smell of it was driving her crazy, and she couldn''t help but lean forward and inhale it. She loved the musky scent. It reminded her of when her husband used to make love to her a year ago.


    As her daughter watched, Linda inhaled a second time, taking in more of Oliver''s potent musk. It was delicious. The aroma made her lick her lips and stare at the huge shaft with a hungry expression.


    ''Is she really that horny right now?'' Brenda thought, finding her mother''s behavior surprising and amusing. ''I guess Dad hasn''t satisfied her for a long time.''


    Then an idea popped into her head. She grinned and walked up behind her mother, whispering, "Mom, Oliver has a very nice penis, doesn''t he? Does his smell excite you?"


    Linda froze with her face close to his cock and tried to control herself. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, but that just made the problem worse. The intoxicating scent of his big cock entered her nostrils again, making her feel even more aroused.


    Suddenly, Brenda''s hands grabbed Linda''s towel and yanked it off, exposing her entire naked body to Oliver.


    A moment later, her daughter''s hands reached around her body and cupped her big breasts, squeezing and fondling them. "Mom, you can''t hide your lust anymore," Brenda whispered while her hands caressed the smooth globes of her mother''s tits. "I know you want him to make you feel good. Look at your nipples; they are already getting hard."


    As soon as her daughter started fondling her tits, Linda felt goosebumps rising across her skin. The sudden sensation made her shiver in pleasure. "Brenda, stop... Your friend is watching... uhhh.. He is looking at my naked body... What are you doing...?"


    Her protests went unanswered as her daughter ignored her and continued rubbing and massaging her tits and hardening nipples.


    Linda''s body was responding to the stimulation, and it made her pant in excitement and moan in delight. She felt her resistance slipping away as her daughter played with her breasts while she faced her friend''s huge cock. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t fight it, Mom. You really need some dick in your life again." Brenda giggled as she kneaded her mother''s soft mounds. "Stop pretending that you can stay faithful to Dad. Isn''t that why you two sleep in separate rooms nowadays? Look at yourself, Mom. Your body is craving for a good fuck. Just enjoy it and relax. Oliver is a fantastic lover, and he will take very good care of your needs. Moreover, there are no strings attached. This is just going to be a casual relationship between you two. Believe me, it is so much better when the other person knows that it will never lead to any commitment issues."


    While her daughter spoke, Linda tried to focus her thoughts on something else. But then Brenda pinched her stiff nipples, and a strong wave of pleasure rolled through her body, causing her to gasp and moan. Her mind was screaming at her to stop this now before it was too late. Her husband was a loving man, although he was not the most faithful. Nevertheless, he treated her like a queen and provided her with a comfortable life.


    Still, as her daughter kept playing with her tits, Linda found it impossible to resist. She didn''t want to stop what was happening to her. She wanted more and wanted it now.

 98. It seems that you’ve been craving a big d*ck in your life, huh?

    "Brenda, you are a very naughty girl... Ohhhhhh... Please, stop... Before I get carried away...," Linda begged as she felt her pussy juices flowing out of her vagina.


    "I am just a naughty girl, huh? Have you taken a good look at yourself? You are a naughty woman who loves young cock. Who can blame you for that? Just look at that big piece of meat hanging between Oliver''s legs. It smells delicious, and the taste is even better. You will see for yourself," Brenda said, giggling again as she moved one hand down and rubbed her mother''s bushy crotch.


    Brenda then put her lips against her mother''s ear and whispered, "I am sure Dad has cheated on you with other women. There is no harm in doing the same. Just indulge yourself. Enjoy this experience and don''t hold back."


    As Brenda continued rubbing and caressing her body, Linda felt her arousal building up, and she could no longer fight it. She couldn''t resist the temptation any longer. Her vagina was wet and aching for some cock, while her mind screamed to get fucked by the young man''s big dick. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without thinking, Linda grabbed the hard shaft and began stroking it slowly. "It is not fair," She purred, lost in a haze of lust and need. "Brenda, you have had this gorgeous cock many times... It is my turn now... Ohhh... You will let your mother have a taste, right?"


    "Oh, wow!" Brenda exclaimed in surprise. "Now, that is my mother. Go ahead and taste him. Do whatever you want. He is yours to play with."


    "Uhhh... I am a naughty woman... I admit that," Linda moaned and pressed the cockhead against her lips, kissing it softly. "It is... Mmmhh... So big, and the smell is intoxicating."


    Her tongue reached out and began licking the underside of Oliver''s shaft, tracing along the length of his penis until it reached the swollen glans. She slid her tongue across his mushroom top, savoring the flavor. Then, she licked the precum leaking from the tip, and her taste buds exploded with pleasure.


    "This tastes too good," she whispered before opening her mouth and letting his cock slip past her lips. Once the first couple of inches entered her oral cavity, she began sucking and licking it greedily, making loud slurping noises as she enjoyed his meaty tool.


    Linda couldn''t control herself. She was too hungry for the delicious dick inside her mouth. The more she tasted his thick cock, the hornier she got. As her daughter watched, she began sucking on the fat pole with renewed vigor, gulping down more of the wonderful flavors. Her saliva mixed with the precum, creating a concoction that tasted amazing on her tongue. It was so addicting.


    Oliver was watching her with an amused expression on his face. This sexy older lady was on her knees and sucking him off with incredible enthusiasm. And her daughter was watching the whole scene while playing with the mature woman''s big tits and hairy pussy. It was such a sexy and kinky situation that it made his cock twitch in excitement.


    "Aunt Linda, you''re pretty good at this. It seems that you''ve been craving a big dick in your life, huh?" Oliver asked, looking down at the woman who was sucking on his cock as though she had not eaten anything in days.


    Linda was a very horny woman, and she couldn''t help herself when it came to sex. Now that she had gotten a taste of a young man''s big cock, she became insatiable. She needed more. More cock, more pleasure. As her daughter rubbed her clit, Linda was getting closer to her orgasm.


    She pulled his cock from her mouth and licked up and down the shaft while stroking it with one hand. "This... uhhhh... this is amazing," she moaned, running her tongue over the slick skin of his penis. "So huge, so thick, so delicious. I want it inside me. I need it so bad."


    Brenda giggled and replied, "Mom, why don''t you ride his cock? I will lay him down on the bed, and then you can climb on top and slide your pussy down onto his pole."


    When Linda heard her daughter suggest that, she felt her heart skip a beat. She wanted it. Oh, yes! She wanted that fat dick inside her pussy. She didn''t care that her daughter was watching them having sex. The idea of being fucked by a young stud in front of her own daughter turned her on more.


    Brenda leaned down and helped Oliver get comfortable on the bed. Then, she pulled the bedding aside to give her mother enough room to climb atop the man.


    Linda crawled onto the bed with her plump ass and hairy pussy facing Brenda. As her daughter watched, Linda positioned her knees on either side of Oliver''s hips and slowly lowered her crotch towards the erect cock that pointed upwards. When the tip of his dick touched the entrance to her dripping-wet pussy, she grabbed hold of it and guided it into her body.


    "Ohhhh... It looks so big. I haven''t seen Dad''s dick in a long time, and I have never had one that is bigger than him," Linda moaned while she rubbed the large cockhead against her wet snatch. "Oliver, you are much bigger than any man that I have ever had in my life. I love this... Oh, fuck, it feels good already, and the tip has barely even entered me."


    Linda pushed downward, and her cunt spread open for him, swallowing his cockhead inside her warm hole. "Oh, fuck! It''s so big. Oh, god! Oh, yes!" She cried out as her pussy stretched around his girth. Then, after getting used to the feeling of his thick dick entering her, she started pushing down even further on his pole, letting her pussy swallow more of the fat rod.

 99. F*cking hell, this cock is driving me crazy.

    The way Linda was reacting made Brenda and Oliver smile. He could see that Brenda''s mother was already losing control. She didn''t know how to control the intense sensations that were coursing through her body. Her pussy was stretched wide open by his enormous cock, and the pleasure was overwhelming her mind and body.


    The same was the case with Oliver. He was being ridden by a hot MILF. The way her tight pussy was massaging his cock felt incredible, and he couldn''t get enough of it.


    As Linda''s hips descended on his thick shaft, Oliver thrust upward, and his cock penetrated all the way to the bottom of her womb.


    "Aaaahhh!" Linda cried out as she felt a sharp stab of ecstasy shoot through her core. His massive cock had slammed against her cervix and made her body shudder with pleasure.


    Linda was having a great time. It had been so long since she had experienced this kind of pleasure, and the fact that she was cheating on her husband, while her own daughter was watching, made this even hotter.


    "Oh, it is soooo deep! So thick! Soooo goood!" Linda moaned loudly. "Fucking hell, this cock is driving me crazy. Ohhhh... God, yes... I want more. Give me more."


    Like a bitch in heat, she started moving her ass up and down on his cock. She wasn''t thinking anymore. All she wanted to do was fuck. To feel that big, hard dick stuffing her pussy full. She couldn''t get enough of his cock. The faster she went, the more it seemed like she could never get her fill. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mom, you are riding him so well!" Brenda praised her mother as she began stripping off her clothes. When she was done, she sat on Oliver''s face and pressed her pussy against his mouth. "I love how you are enjoying the cock. It is like you have gone nuts. You are so horny right now."


    As the mother-daughter duo sat on top of him, Oliver had a very tough time focusing on what was happening around him. He was in heaven. A mature woman and a beautiful young girl were riding him at the same time. Linda was still moving up and down on his cock, while Brenda had his mouth covered with her sweet little cunt.


    He had never experienced such incredible pleasure before, and it was getting harder to control himself. The taste of Brenda''s juicy slit mixed with Linda''s delicious moans was driving him insane. He tried to hold back but lost his self-control and started pumping his tongue in and out of Brenda''s tight tunnel, causing the teen to gasp and tremble above him.


    Linda, meanwhile, was in a frenzy. She didn''t care what her daughter thought, and she wasn''t thinking straight, either. The feeling of being stuffed full of cock was overpowering everything else in her brain. She was reduced to a horny animal.


    Brenda gasped when Oliver stuck his tongue into her pussy and began licking and sucking her juices. She could tell he was enjoying her taste and decided to press her crotch even harder into his face. At the same time, she reached out and cupped her mother''s face, pulling the mature woman forward until they were kissing.


    The taste of Oliver''s precum on her mother''s lips made Brenda shiver in excitement. She had no idea that she would find kissing a woman so erotic. Much less her own mother. She could feel their tongues intertwining together. Both of them were lost in pleasure.


    Linda wrapped her arms around her daughter and squeezed their bodies closer. Her massive breasts were rubbing against Brenda''s perky mounds, and their nipples brushed against each other. This only added to the lustful fire burning in her body, causing her hips to move faster and harder, impaling herself on Oliver''s cock over and over again.


    "Mom, I can''t believe how good you taste!" Brenda said as she broke the kiss and licked her lips. "I never knew kissing another woman could be so hot. And, to think that you are my own mother. That makes it even better. Is it the same for you, Mom?"


    "It tastes wonderful, my daughter!" Linda moaned as she bounced up and down on Oliver''s cock. "Your lips are soft and moist, your tongue is delicious, and your body feels warm and inviting. Oh, fuck... I want more. I need it all now! Uhhh... Don''t stop! Please don''t stop!"


    The sight of the mother-and-daughter duo kissing and grinding against each other was making Oliver''s dick throb with excitement, and he couldn''t help but thrust upward, driving his cock deeper into Linda''s pussy. He could feel his balls growing tighter. It was getting harder and harder to resist shooting his load inside the older woman''s cunt.


    And it was the same for Linda. As she continued bouncing and grinding her pussy on Oliver''s hard dick, she felt her orgasm building up. She could feel the tingling sensations running through her nerves and the tension in her muscles increasing. Every part of her body was getting hotter and hotter. She was getting closer to an orgasm that promised to be intense and explosive.


    "Aunt Linda, I''m going to cum soon," Oliver grunted between licking Brenda''s pussy.


    "Do it, honey! Fill me up! Give me all that cum you have!" Linda cried out, throwing her head back, her long, blonde hair flying in the air.


    Oliver started pounding away at the MILF''s tight pussy. His cock was so deep inside her that he felt her womb contracting, trying desperately to draw his seed out of him.


    The sound of their bodies slapping together was loud, and their mixed moans filled the room. Oliver grabbed Linda''s waist and pulled her down onto him with a final push. His cock swelled larger before he shot a massive stream of cum deep into her. At the same time, his mouth clamped down on Brenda''s pussy as he began sucking on her clit, causing her to cry out and climax in turn.


    "Oh! Ohhh!" Linda screamed. Her body tensed up, and she came hard as Oliver''s hot load sprayed inside her. "AAAAHHHH!! Oliver... oh, yes... OHHHHH YESSSSS! I am cumming too!"


    The feeling of the younger man''s cock ejaculating inside her was incredible. Her pussy walls contracted around his pole, milking rope after rope of cum from his throbbing cock.


    Brenda had to push Oliver''s head away as her orgasm took hold of her body. The combination of watching her mother get fucked while her pussy was being devoured had created an intense orgasm that made her eyes roll back into her head. She screamed, clutching her chest and shaking as wave after wave of pleasure washed over her. "Oooohh god! This feels so good!"

 100. You are crazy!

    After Linda finished her orgasm, she climbed off of Oliver, and his softening cock slipped from her pussy. Oliver then sat up and looked at the beautiful young woman sitting beside him, and their eyes met, and Brenda giggled, knowing he was checking her out.


    "Mom''s orgasmic face is so erotic, isn''t it?" Brenda whispered in Oliver''s ear while pointing to her mother''s body.


    Linda was lost in an intense, pleasure-filled haze. Her face was flushed, and her eyes were half-open. She was panting, and her whole body was trembling. A small line of drool was dripping down her chin, and her breasts were heaving as she sucked in lungfuls of air.


    That image caused Oliver to lick his lips and reach for her mother''s soft body, wrapping his arm around her back.


    At that moment, Linda finally seemed to realize what was going on around her. She saw Brenda grinning and looking at her with a pleased expression while Oliver''s arm was wrapped around her waist. Her cheeks reddened at the memory of what she had done. She could still feel Oliver''s warm cum inside her pussy.


    Then her gaze shifted to the young man''s face, and she smiled at him. "This was wonderful. Brenda was right; you are a fantastic lover."


    She leaned in and kissed him, this time on his lips, and Brenda watched as their hands moved down each other''s sides and touched their naked bodies. She could tell that they were both enjoying the kiss, and it made her wonder if Oliver would get hard again soon.


    She wanted to watch her mother make love with him one more time. Even if this meant she would not get any cock today, watching her mother ride Oliver''s dick had been extremely erotic, and she knew that she could make do with her fingers this time.


    Oliver slid his hand over Linda''s fat ass cheeks and squeezed them firmly, eliciting a moan of delight from her. After giving them a few hard squeezes, his fingers dug into her soft flesh before pulling them apart. Then he slid a finger into the crack between them, searching for her forbidden hole. He wanted to push a finger into it to see how she would react. And he also wanted to try something kinkier than the standard fare. Maybe if he was lucky, he might just get away with it.


    As his finger inched closer to her anus, he felt Linda tensing up. Then his fingertip reached her asshole, and he gently probed it with a couple of light, teasing strokes. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Linda pulled back, gasping, and looked at him. There was a look of excitement on her face, and she breathed, "What are you doing?"


    "Just having some fun," Oliver responded and pushed his finger against her tight, wrinkled anus, slipping it into her ass without warning, penetrating her to the first knuckle.


    A shudder ran through her body, and her eyes widened. "Wait, that is my ass..." she protested, but Oliver ignored her and slid his finger in deeper. "Ahhh! So sudden... No, you should not... Ohhhhh, god!"


    It seemed that Linda wasn''t prepared for such an assault, and she didn''t know whether she liked it or not. However, Oliver didn''t stop and continued sliding his digit into her butthole while his other hand cupped her breast. He smiled when he felt her soft tit in his palm and her erect nipple pressing against his skin.


    As he pumped his finger into her ass, Linda moaned, and her breathing became faster and faster. The feeling of her tight anus gripping his finger made him smile. It was clear that she was enjoying the sensation even though she hadn''t expected it.


    Brenda crawled on the bed and hugged her mother from behind, sandwiching the older woman between her and Oliver. Then, while rubbing her pert breasts against her mother''s back, she looked over the mature woman''s shoulder at Oliver, saying, "I can''t believe you are fingering Mom''s asshole. That is the first time I am seeing someone do that. How does it feel, Mom?"


    "Oh, wow, honey..." Linda answered shakily, not able to articulate a proper response. She wasn''t sure what to think about this new experience. But her body was responding on its own, and she loved every second of it.


    "Aunt Linda, do you enjoy me sticking my finger in your asshole?" Oliver asked with a smirk. The sexy MILF was a pleasure to play with, and he loved making her moan and groan.


    "Ohh, Oliver, I''m not used to that." Her body jerked in pleasure, and she arched her back. "It is embarrassing to have your finger stuck up my ass, but at the same time, it is so pleasurable. Aaaaahhh..."


    At this point, Linda was past the point of embarrassment. The taboo act of getting her asshole fingered was too exciting to care about anything else. Her body trembled with a combination of pleasure and humiliation.


    Oliver kept fingering her anus, and after a while, he pulled out his finger, leaving it open and gaping. "I want to fuck your tight, little butt next. What do you say, Aunt Linda? Will you let me fuck your ass?"


    "My ass? No way. You are crazy! Your dick is way too big for my asshole. I have never done that before. A woman needs to be prepared to do this sort of thing. I am not ready for this." She shook her head. Even if she had wanted to agree, she couldn''t. She wasn''t ready, and she didn''t know if her body would be able to handle the experience. "You should stop thinking about it and concentrate on my pussy. Fuck my wet cunt one more time, and you can finger my asshole if that is what you want. As for putting your cock in there, I will make preparations next time so that I can accommodate you. Now, take my pussy again."


    Oliver didn''t need to be told twice. He moved his finger away from her butt crack, grabbed her by the waist, and rolled her onto the bed with her face down, ass up. Once she was positioned correctly, he kneeled behind her and prepared to push his cock inside her.


    Brenda smiled as she lay beneath her mother, and the older woman hugged her while their breasts rubbed against one another.


    Soon, their lips met, and the two women shared an intense kiss, moaning and sighing with pleasure. They both enjoyed the taste of each other''s mouth and the feel of their naked bodies pressing together. Brenda was enjoying her mother''s breasts and the warmth of her body, while Linda loved the firmness of her daughter''s young figure.


    At that moment, Oliver spread the MILF''s butt cheeks and put the tip of his cock against her juicy slit. He took a deep breath and pushed it forward, causing Linda to break the kiss and let out a loud moan as she felt him penetrating her tight canal once again. "Aaaahhh... Here it comes again!"

 101. It will be our little secret.

    Her hips bucked as he shoved the entire length inside her. This time, Linda welcomed his hard cock deep into her wetness with lustful moans. It was clear to everyone that she was ready for more.


    Oliver grabbed her hips and began thrusting his dick in and out of her with a smooth rhythm. It didn''t take long for Linda to start making noise. With each movement of his cock, he caused her body to rock against her daughter''s, creating a pleasurable friction between the two women.


    It was an incredibly erotic sight. A young girl lying on her back and a mature woman kneeling on all fours while she was being fucked. Both of them were moaning and groaning in pleasure, their naked bodies writhing in ecstasy. And the lewd smell of sex that filled the air was intoxicating, urging everyone to indulge in carnal acts.


    "Mom, does Oliver''s cock feel better than Dad''s?" Brenda asked, smiling and running her fingers through her mother''s soft hair. "Has your pussy gone numb from that huge thing pounding inside it?"


    "My pussy feels so good," Linda moaned, her voice muffled by her daughter''s flesh. "His dick is so big and thick, and it fills me up so well. He fucks me better than Dad does. Mmmmh... I want to stay like this forever." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her words caused Oliver to pound his cock harder and deeper into her pussy. He was enjoying listening to her sexy words, and the idea that he was fucking a mature woman, who was much older and more experienced than himself, made him feel powerful.


    "I can''t believe you are a mother, and yet, you look like a sexy woman to me," he complimented her, and his words made Linda smile. "Your body is perfect, and you have a big pair of tits. You have such a nice and warm pussy, and it is squeezing my cock so hard."


    "You like how my pussy feels, huh?" Linda asked, her voice full of lust. "Is it wet enough? Is it tight?"


    "Your pussy is the perfect mixture of wet and tight. I love the way it squeezes my cock," Oliver answered and slapped one of her ass cheeks hard, making her cry out. "I wonder how your tiny asshole would feel wrapped around my cock. I bet it would grip me like a vise. You will have to let me fuck your butt someday."


    "Oh, god! I can''t take much more of this." Linda moaned, enjoying the slapping of his heavy balls against her clitoris and the feeling of his hard dick sliding in and out of her pussy. Her body was starting to heat up, and she knew that it wouldn''t be long before she was cumming again. "Keep spanking me. It feels so good when you slap my butt cheeks."


    While they were having sex, Brenda played with her mother''s big tits and squeezed them as if they were soft toys. She then moved her face between the globes of flesh and buried herself in the middle of the cleavage. "Mmmmm... Mom, you have amazing breasts. They are big and firm and smooth and soft... From now on, I will sleep with you every night. When Dad is away, we can play with each other''s bodies all night long. I will suck on your nipples and lick your pussy."


    "Aaahh... that sounds very naughty," Linda moaned and lowered her head to capture Brenda''s lips with a wet and messy kiss. She reached for her daughter''s sexy body and hugged her tightly. "I would like that very much, honey. It will be our little secret."


    Oliver was glad that these two women were getting closer. A mother and her daughter enjoying lesbian pleasures. It was wonderful to watch. At the same time, he loved hearing the slapping noise as he pounded his cock into the MILF''s tight, wet hole. He was fucking her as hard and fast as possible, not caring about being gentle. She was enjoying the treatment so far, and he didn''t want to disappoint her.


    He spanked her butt once again, making her squeal in delight. As the sound of the loud smack filled the room, Linda felt a jolt of pleasure course through her entire body. The pain and pleasure mixed together in a dizzying cocktail that was too much for her mind and body to handle.


    Linda had been fucked many times during her life, but this was the best. She felt like a horny slut who wanted nothing more than to cum. She didn''t care what the consequences would be. All she wanted was to get off right now. "Oliver, honey, I can''t control it any longer."


    "Yes, Aunt Linda. Do it; let it all out. I will fill your pussy up with my seed soon," Oliver said, spanking her ass again, this time with his other hand, alternating between them so that he could continue the rhythm of his thrusts. "I am going to shoot my thick load inside you."


    As Linda''s orgasm continued building, Oliver drove into her without slowing down his speed or slowing down the strength of his thrusts. He was determined to get his own release as well. And then he was ready to shoot his cum inside her.


    "Arrghhh! I''m cumming!" Linda suddenly screamed out. The pent-up energy that had built up in her body exploded in an intense orgasm accompanied by strong vaginal contractions.


    Oliver felt the tight muscles of her cunt contracting around his cock, milking him hard. He continued to pound her pussy with all his might, letting his lust carry him toward his own climax. The added stimulation of her clenching and unclenching pussy was bringing him closer to release. He spanked her butt again, this time even harder than before.


    "Fuck!" Oliver grunted and pushed his cock deep into the moaning mother''s warm depths. He couldn''t hold it anymore. Her pussy was squeezing his shaft like a velvet vise. Every inch of his erect length was covered by her wetness.


    "Ahhhhhh... yes! Give it to me! Fill me up again!" Linda screamed. His throbbing cock exploded inside her. Thick ropes of semen were erupting from his fat pole and covering the inner walls of her pussy once again. He could feel his cock pulsating as it shot cum deep into her core. Then he pulled back until he was almost out of her. "Don''t take it out. I want it all."


    She squeezed down on his thick cock, and the pulsing meat rod shot another massive load inside her, filling her womb once more. Her vagina contracted hard and forced his dick to ejaculate until his balls were drained.


    "Ohhhhhh... Fffuucckkk! Aunt Linda, you are milking me dry," Oliver growled, barely able to hold himself up under the assault of her gripping tunnel. It seemed to drain the cum straight from his balls.


    After he had emptied his balls inside her for the second time, Oliver pulled his dick out of her and lay down on the bed next to the two women. He was exhausted, and his heart was racing. His body was covered in sweat and sticky from his orgasm. But it had been worth every second. It was a fantastic experience that left him feeling fulfilled.

 102. Brenda, would you like to experience that too?

    Linda, on the other hand, was still lying on top of Brenda. The daughter stroked her mother''s long blonde hair as the older woman recovered her strength after the intense orgasm. Her face was flushed, and her entire body was trembling. Her vagina was still twitching, and Oliver''s cum was oozing out of her gaping hole and onto the bedsheets.


    After the mother and daughter had separated and were sitting on the bed together with Oliver, Linda smiled at him and said, "Oliver, you are incredible. I can''t believe how much you can make a woman cum. Thank you for such an unforgettable experience."


    "Aunt Linda, you are one of the hottest women I have ever been with. I am the one who has to thank you." Oliver returned her smile.


    "You made Mom cum like crazy!" Brenda giggled and pointed to her mother''s crotch. "Her pussy is full of cum."


    Linda felt a shudder run through her entire body when she realized that she had just received her second creampie. It was a bit overwhelming to see this young man''s thick juices leaking from her vagina. She knew she shouldn''t enjoy this so much, but her body was telling her otherwise. The sex had been wonderful, and she wished to continue doing this kind of stuff.


    "But Mom, didn''t you say that getting creampied is a no-no?" Brenda continued with a mischievous look on her face. "I''m surprised that you let Oliver shoot his cum inside you."


    "Well..." Linda didn''t know what to say at first. Brenda was right. It was indeed a risky decision. She didn''t know if it had been wise to do so. However, she couldn''t deny how much pleasure it gave her to have Oliver pump his seed into her womb. "I didn''t expect him to be this amazing. So, I just wanted to experience the thrill of having a young guy ejaculate his semen inside me. Besides, even if I get pregnant, I don''t think it will affect me. I might even give you a brother or sister, right?"


    Hearing that made Brenda roll her eyes. Her mother had never been this kinky before. It was amusing and a little embarrassing at the same time. "Are you crazy, Mom? What if Dad finds out?" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll just have to fuck your father hard enough to make him think that the baby is his. After all, he has been fucking other women for a while now. I''ll get my revenge on him," Linda smirked at the idea and laughed.


    Brenda thought her mother was joking. But her mother''s expression said otherwise. And to add to Brenda''s surprise, Oliver said, "Aunt Linda, I would love to have sex with you again sometime."


    "I would be delighted, and next time, I will let you fuck my ass. Or maybe we can take turns fucking my ass and pussy. I can''t wait to find out how that feels." She giggled as the excitement of such naughty ideas filled her mind. "Brenda, would you like to experience that too? A cock in your asshole?"


    "I am not into that. Getting butt-fucked is not for me." Brenda shook her head and declined her mother''s offer. She was quite worried about her mother''s behavior. This was a different Linda, a promiscuous one, not the one she used to know. Brenda felt that maybe she had gone too far in exposing her mother to a young man''s big cock. It seemed like the experience had changed her mother.


    And her worries were not misplaced. Linda was enjoying the effect that she had on Oliver and was even thinking about taking him as a lover.


    She didn''t mind at all that he was sleeping with her daughter or other women and just wanted to experience more of his cock. Linda was addicted to the amazing feeling of the young man''s cock plunging into her cunt.


    In her opinion, his big dick was made for women with large sexual appetites. The incredible pleasure was not something that could be easily resisted. This was a fact that any woman would confirm, regardless of whether she was single or married, a mother or daughter.


    "I am hungry. Are you hungry?" Brenda then asked, changing the topic of conversation, and Oliver nodded his head.


    "Why don''t we go out to eat? I don''t feel like cooking today. Is that okay with you, Oliver? Brenda?" Linda suggested as she stood up. The delicious aroma of their hot sex still permeated the air, but she didn''t mind.


    The two youngsters agreed to the idea, and they headed to the bathroom for a quick shower.


    Linda turned on the water and stepped in, letting the warm stream caress her naked body. A shudder of pleasure ran through her entire body as the shower soaked her blonde hair. She stood still, enjoying the feeling of the drops running down her skin.


    At that moment, Oliver hugged her from behind, grabbing her huge breasts, and began massaging them lovingly, eliciting a moan of delight from her.


    "Oh, you are so naughty!" Linda moaned and writhed against his hard body. "I am glad that you came over today, Oliver. If not, I would have never known how good your dick feels in my pussy. And I would have remained a boring woman."


    As Oliver massaged her tits, she turned her face, and their lips met, kissing softly. Oliver kept groping and squeezing the large mounds of flesh, his fingers rolling her stiff nipples.


    "You two are going at it again," Brenda laughed, entering the shower cubicle. "Don''t forget we have to go and eat."


    Oliver reluctantly released the mature beauty from his grasp, and together, they bathed and washed each other''s bodies with soap. It wasn''t long before they rinsed themselves under the stream of water and got out of the shower. After drying off, they dressed themselves and exited the house to go and eat dinner.

 103. Need any help with that?

    The next few days passed by in a blur. Oliver had continued sleeping around with the same group of women, enjoying their bodies, and, of course, learning more about pleasing them. He was getting better every day at giving his partners what they needed, and it showed as he brought them to new levels of pleasure each time.


    Today, Oliver was heading to school. Even though he was getting better in bed, it didn''t mean he could miss out on the important subjects in class. He was well aware that if he didn''t do well enough academically, he would end up living a pretty difficult life, and his sexual adventures would have to be put on hold because of that.


    As usual, Oliver met up with Ron in class, and they engaged in a brief chat while waiting for lessons to begin. Brenda and Sarah were also there, talking amongst themselves. He had fucked both girls the previous day, and now they were acting like it was no big deal. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was interesting to see how Ron never cared about his girlfriend sleeping with him. Perhaps he was glad that she was having the best sex of her life. After all, his dick wasn''t as long or thick as Oliver''s, and the teenager knew that his size was enough to make anyone addicted to it.


    Even Ron''s mom, Aunt Maya, had become infatuated with him. He had visited her a couple of times since his last encounter with the mature woman. He wondered if Ron knew about this and remembered the last time he had sex with the mature lady.


    It had been an intense fuck session, and he had made sure to empty his balls in Maya''s tight pussy, and she had moaned and screamed in pleasure every time he shot his load into her womb.


    As for using condoms, even if Aunt Linda had taught Oliver about the importance of contraception, it didn''t mean that everyone shared the same views as her.


    There was also the issue that many of his sexual partners didn''t insist on the use of condoms. In fact, most of the women loved the feeling of his thick meat throbbing and pulsating deep inside them as it blew its loads. And they could take pills to prevent unwanted pregnancies, which allowed them to enjoy the great feeling of unprotected sex.


    At this point, Oliver was used to fucking without protection. He wanted to feel the bare flesh of the woman''s vagina wrapped around his dick and to revel in the warmth of her pussy. Not to mention the pleasure of spraying his cum deep inside the older woman''s or teen''s vagina, dripping with his white juices after he pulled his cock out, was so rewarding.


    Even Aunt Linda herself had enjoyed the creampie the other day with Brenda, and that was after lecturing him on the use of protection. She seemed to have become a different person after that intense fuck.


    Although Oliver knew he had to be careful and responsible with his actions, it was hard to resist the temptation of shooting his semen into the warm, wet depths of a woman''s cunt. The pleasure of that experience was almost impossible to replicate.


    Although Oliver¡¯s mind was elsewhere, it didn¡¯t take long before students started coming into the classroom and classes began. But, as usual, nothing eventful happened throughout the day. There were no special occurrences and no exciting incidents. Everything went by as usual until school ended, and Oliver decided to visit the library.


    He had been lagging behind on his studies lately, and he knew that if he didn¡¯t catch up soon, it would become a significant issue.


    Oliver arrived at the library and sat down at his usual place, where no one would disturb him. It was in a corner that was away from the eyes of the other people who were studying in that area. This way, he could focus on his studies without any distractions.


    With his notebook open in front of him, he began reading a book that explained some of the more complex concepts in his lessons.


    And that was when another student passed by him. Oliver looked up and saw that it was Rebecca, the class president. The brown-haired girl had her ponytail swaying behind her as she walked. She was carrying a heavy stack of books in her arms and struggling with the weight. Oliver wasn''t surprised by that.


    There were just too many books in her grip, and he knew that Rebecca was probably working as a library assistant to earn extra credit.


    "Need any help with that?" Oliver asked, getting up from his seat and approaching her. He couldn''t just watch the poor girl struggle without doing anything. It would be rude not to lend a helping hand.


    "No thanks," Rebecca replied curtly. "I am fine by myself."


    Her attitude toward him was rather cold, and her response came off a bit harsh. It didn''t bother Oliver too much, though, since it was normal for him to receive such treatment from her. She always seemed to have a serious expression on her face and spoke in a firm voice. She didn''t even try to be friendly with anyone in class.


    However, her aloofness didn''t bother him. In fact, he found it interesting, and it piqued his curiosity even more. He wondered what was going on inside her head and why she acted the way she did. She was also pretty with her beautiful hazel eyes and high cheekbones.


    When Oliver offered to help again, she didn''t respond and brushed past him, proceeding to walk over to where she was supposed to place the heavy pile of books. Unfortunately, her footing wasn''t very steady, and she tripped, losing her balance and about to fall forward.


    But Oliver was fast, and he caught her before she landed on the floor. Their bodies collided against one another, and he was surprised by how soft hers felt compared to his own muscular frame. He could even smell her nice feminine fragrance. But what was even more surprising was when he looked down at her. Her shirt had popped a few buttons when she tripped, giving Oliver an unrestricted view of the upper half of her left breast, which was covered by a black bra.

 104. What are you going to achieve by doing all that?

    At that moment, a vision flashed before Oliver''s eyes, and it made his jaw drop. It was a scene that was more than he could ever ask for. In his mind''s eye, Oliver saw her on her knees, completely naked. She looked up at him with lustful eyes as she stroked his massive hard-on and licked his balls and then his whole cock with her tongue.


    Oliver shook his head. He couldn''t believe it. Something was very wrong. Rebecca wasn''t that kind of woman. She had always seemed cold and distant, never showing any interest in men or even any hints of sexuality. Oliver didn''t know what to make of the vision. It had just appeared in his head without warning.


    Still, a vision was just that, and Oliver helped Rebecca to her feet while she covered herself. As usual, there was no gratitude. Instead, she shot an angry glare at him, looking at him as though he had done something horrible to her.


    "What are you trying to do, you perverted jerk!?" Rebecca exclaimed while trying to rearrange her attire to hide the exposed part of her breast.


    "What? I didn''t do anything!" Oliver argued, but he could tell that she wasn''t going to listen to him. She was already convinced that he was trying to molest her. "I was helping you to not fall!"


    "Right, you would like me to believe that, wouldn''t you?" Rebecca snorted in return. Her attitude was pissing him off. Oliver wondered what he had done to deserve such disdain from her.


    So, before she had a chance to argue further, Oliver grabbed the books that had been dropped on the floor and looked at her. "If you don''t mind, let me take these over to where they''re supposed to go. Do you think you could point me in the right direction?"


    Rebecca just stared at him with narrowed eyes for a moment longer before she began walking again, leading the way to where the books needed to go. It was one of the storerooms at the back of the library.


    He followed behind her. No further words were exchanged between them, which was fine with Oliver because he wasn''t in the mood to chat with someone who was so bitchy toward him.


    After helping her place the books, Oliver was about to leave the storage room when Rebecca spoke to him for the first time, her voice as cold and detached as ever. "Oliver, were you just trying to help, or were you really trying to do something inappropriate to me?"


    This made Oliver turn around to face her. She had a stern look on her face. She had folded her arms beneath her bust, pushing up her firm and ample breasts, but that didn''t divert his attention. He had heard the slight shift in her voice, and that was his concern right now.


    She wasn''t confrontational anymore. Her tone was softer, calmer, and full of doubt. Maybe she knew that she was being too harsh, that her attitude might have been a bit unfair. She knew that there had been an accidental nature to what had happened earlier. This realization made her ask him.


    "Of course I was trying to help you! I don''t know why you are always acting so aggressive towards me. I never did anything to deserve it," Oliver replied without hesitation. He was annoyed at her for asking him this question, especially when the answer should be apparent.


    Rebecca sighed, nodding at him, and said, "You are right. Sorry, it is not fair of me to treat you like that. Maybe I just saw things the wrong way. I guess I owe you an apology for jumping to conclusions. Thank you for helping me out, and I am sorry again. However, if you are talking about my behavior towards you, I am acting that way because of your bad behavior. You should not be doing all those naughty things in school. A boy your age should be studying instead of playing around."


    And just like that, Rebecca went from being apologetic to being bossy and lecturing him. Oliver couldn''t take this anymore and wanted to leave this place before his temper rose further, but then, Rebecca''s facial expression softened again, and she added, "We are the same age, Oliver. It is a time of our life when we should focus on important things. Have you thought about the future? If you fail here, your whole life might end up badly. You must work hard to do well and graduate from school and go to college."


    This was the first time that Rebecca had ever talked to him like this, and now she even sounded sincere. Not only was this out of the norm, but it also surprised him.


    "I am serious about my studies," Oliver said, feeling indignant and defensive. "I just came here to the library to catch up with my schoolwork."


    This made Rebecca pause for a moment as she observed him, and then she raised a brow. "Hmmm, I don''t think you are a student who doesn''t take education seriously. In fact, you always studied well. Why is it that your behavior seems to have gotten worse lately? I have seen you fooling around with girls in the classroom. It is not appropriate, and it is the reason I have been scolding you. Oliver, don''t mess up your future like this. I have seen that you did very well in the past, and that is what prompted me to confront you. You should not let it all go to waste by being a playboy."


    Rebecca''s words struck a chord within Oliver. She wasn''t saying that just to be condescending; instead, it seemed like she sincerely cared for him. Her motives were good.


    Oliver couldn''t help but appreciate her sentiments. After all, she was putting forth the effort to confront him about this. Yet, in the end, he didn''t know how to respond. "So, what you are saying is that I should just quit screwing around? You are telling me to focus on my studies and put aside these urges?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That is what I have been telling you since the beginning. What are you going to achieve by doing all that?" Rebecca asked him in return. "In the future, when you look back, what will you be proud of? The girls you have slept with?"

 105. Rebecca, what are you doing?

    Oliver, however, had different thoughts on his mind. He didn''t want to stop doing what he was doing. After all, why would he give up when things were going so well for him? Yes, he would have to work harder in order to stay in school, but that was still manageable. For him, there was no reason to quit something he loved just because someone else disapproved of it.


    The thought of continuing to indulge in pleasure and experience the wonderful feeling of sex with the many willing partners that he had crossed paths with excited him, and Oliver wanted more. As a result, even if Rebecca''s words might have sounded convincing and well-intentioned at first, that no longer mattered.


    "Let me ask you a question, Rebecca," Oliver said, looking into her eyes. "What is the point of life if we cannot have some fun with it? What good is it to live our lives on repeat and do the same things day after day, year after year? Tell me, what has become of most people who graduated? They end up as wage slaves in some cubicle, typing away for money to support their families or pay for their bills. The happiest among them only get to go on vacation once every couple of years, but even then, their lives remain monotonous. So tell me, is that what you would rather be doing? Slogging away at your job just so you can make a living?"


    It was now Rebecca''s turn to stand in stunned silence. He had asked a question that had caught her off guard. After a moment, she replied, "Why should I be worried about that when I can become a professional who is valuable to society? I want to be a teacher, someone who can teach and share my knowledge with others. I don''t think this is a waste of time, and it will never be boring."


    "I am sure that is what you want," Oliver said, but he wasn''t convinced. "But is that what everyone wants? Do you think everyone gets to live their dreams? No, that isn''t how it works. Everyone cannot have the perfect life. Some have to suffer and do something they don''t like just because that is what society expects of them. You must understand that it is not possible for us to all have a happy and fulfilling life."


    "Some will have to suffer through hardship while others enjoy the benefits of living a good life. I would rather not be part of the group that has to struggle. Instead, I want to live an interesting and fun life full of adventures. Of course, I am not going to neglect my studies, but I will never forget to have fun either."


    Oliver knew that he had made a sound argument, and he felt satisfied with what he had said. Still, even if he was right about his reasoning, there was no way he could change someone else''s view. Some would continue to think that he was doing something wrong, and so be it.


    "I see what you mean," Rebecca replied after she thought for a minute. She was seeing his point of view, and there was some sense in what he was saying. It was something that she couldn''t ignore. "Then explain this to me. Why are you doing all those naughty things at school? Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to do that kind of stuff somewhere else? If you¡¯re so determined to focus on studying, why are you still fooling around here? Isn¡¯t that just a contradiction? Be honest¡ªyou¡¯re just making excuses, aren¡¯t you?"


    Rebecca''s words struck home like a sledgehammer, and Oliver had to admit that she had a point there. It was indeed a bit contradictory for him to say that he would study hard while still engaging in naughty activities at school.


    "I know what you mean by that, but there are reasons for it," Oliver answered, trying to come up with an explanation, but Rebecca wasn''t buying any of it.


    "That is a lame excuse. Your behavior is disgusting, and it makes you a bad example to everyone." She then shook her head. "This is why I can''t stand people like you. You never take anything seriously and just play around with girls."


    Oliver was not offended by her words, and instead, he stood up for himself. "Not so. I might mess around, but that does not make me a bad person, does it? I am sure that you are exaggerating my flaws to paint an evil picture of me. Also, I bet you have never done anything naughty in your life because you are a prude. Otherwise, how can you say that doing lewd things is disgusting?"


    As soon as Oliver said that, Rebecca froze up. She then turned away from him, walking off. However, her footsteps stopped for a few moments, and Oliver heard her voice.


    "You really think I am just some prude?" Rebecca asked with her back to him.


    "Well, that is how it looks. I don''t know you that well, so maybe it is not accurate, but that is the impression I got."


    Rebecca turned to face him once more. Then she reached for the buttons of her shirt and started undoing them.


    "Wait... Rebecca, what are you..." Oliver muttered. He was perplexed by her sudden change in demeanor, but at the same time, there was a rush of excitement running through him as he watched her fingers slowly opening one button after another. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once she had undone all the buttons, Rebecca''s shirt fell wide open, revealing her magnificent breasts, clad in black lace. Her bra held them firmly, pressing them together. Her ample bosom looked like it could burst out of its restraints at any moment. The sight before Oliver''s eyes caused him to gulp. Rebecca had a great rack. And with her stern attitude, she looked even sexier.


    "Rebecca, what are you doing?" Oliver questioned again. The girl just smirked at him and walked toward the door of the storage room, where she closed and locked it, ensuring that no one could get in.

 106. Every Action Has A Reaction, Huh?

    "I''ll prove to you that I am not a prude," she said and reached back, unclasping her bra and letting it fall to the floor.


    Rebecca''s tits bounced free from their constraints, and Oliver could see their natural weight. They were big, heavy, round, and firm, with beautiful pink nipples capping those juicy, jiggling globes. They looked delicious, and Oliver longed to suckle on them, to taste those big nips and take them into his mouth until they became stiff under his tongue.


    "Now, tell me, am I a prude? Do I act like a frigid woman incapable of any sexual act?" Rebecca''s tone was haughty. Her beautiful, round tits were bouncing with every movement of her body. They made such a mesmerizing sight that it was almost hypnotic.


    There was something erotic about her movements that Oliver couldn''t pinpoint. Rebecca''s voice, her posture, and her facial expression¡ªthere was nothing lewd about them, yet they somehow added to her sexiness. This was such an intense turn-on for Oliver that it pushed him forward, and he placed his hands on her breasts, squeezing them hard.


    "Hey, who allowed you to touch me?" Rebecca objected as she slapped his hands away. "I am just proving a point, you pervert. That does not mean you can take liberties with me. Now, you''ve seen that I have nothing to be embarrassed about, and that should be enough. So stop treating me like some innocent girl."


    Despite what Rebecca said, she wasn''t making an attempt to put her bra back on. She didn''t even try to hide her chest, allowing her breasts to hang free and exposed.


    Oliver could still feel the warmth of Rebecca''s large tits in his hands, and his cock was twitching, demanding to be freed from the tightness of his pants. And he did just that, lowering his pants to the floor, revealing his massive erection.


    Rebecca gasped at the sight of the large, thick cock in front of her. She had never seen anything like it before. A big, throbbing, and veiny monster that looked powerful enough to tear up a woman''s pussy. There was not a shred of doubt in her mind about this.


    "What the hell are you doing now!?" Rebecca blurted out, her face flushing red as Oliver gripped the base of his shaft and aimed it toward her. "You really are a pervert, aren''t you? Trying to show me your dirty penis. This is insane!"


    As much as Rebecca tried to seem revolted by what she was seeing, there was a strange sensation welling up inside her, an unexpected desire to reach out and hold that dick in her hands, stroke it, and play with it, even though it belonged to a boy that she didn''t even like. It was so wrong, and yet...


    "Don''t you remember the one rule that says every action must have a reaction, Rebecca?" Oliver said with a smile. He closed the distance between them in a couple of steps and grabbed her arm. "And you are the one who took the initiative first. Why did you bother showing off your huge breasts to me? Wasn''t it clear that my reaction would be something like this?"


    As he was saying those words, Oliver kept his grasp on her left wrist and drew her closer to his massive dick, making it obvious that he wanted her to touch him. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rebecca, on the other hand, put up some resistance at first, but then her initial refusal melted away in a matter of seconds.


    There was a curiosity within her, a desire to feel this strange monster that had never been seen before. That was all that went through her mind as she relented.


    Thus, Rebecca reached out her free hand and took hold of his penis. As soon as her fingers curled around the thick shaft, she could feel the heat radiating from it, and when she looked up into Oliver''s face, she found him smirking, but the look wasn''t malicious.


    "You are a horny boy, Oliver," Rebecca murmured as she held on to his erect dick. Her hand moved down to the base of his huge pole and then back up again, stroking the tip before moving over the middle. As he grew harder and thicker under her touch, she asked, "Every action has a reaction, huh? Then why is there no reaction to my touch, hmm?"


    Oliver smiled at her words. It seemed Rebecca had been brought out of her shell by his bold move. He wasn''t about to waste this chance, so he reached for her big breasts and fondled them once again, squeezing the fleshy mounds until Rebecca let out a gasp, arching her back as her sensitive nipples grew stiff.


    "I am a class president. I can''t be doing stuff like this," she muttered, but that did not stop her from leaning closer to his body.


    "Are you serious?" Oliver chuckled, bringing his lips to her neck and kissing her skin while continuing to fondle her breasts. "Who says that a class president can''t have some fun once in a while? Relax and enjoy life. You are so uptight all the time. Perhaps that is why your behavior has caused misunderstandings. If you would just loosen up a bit, then I am sure that people would not be saying those things about you. That is something for you to consider."


    The conversation paused for a few moments as Oliver and Rebecca stared into each other''s eyes. Then, in a split second, they got closer, and their lips met, locking together for a long, slow, and passionate kiss.


    Oliver pressed his tongue against Rebecca''s, and she welcomed it into her mouth. Oliver knew that this woman was supposed to be someone that he hated, but it didn''t stop him from wanting her.


    Her tongue slid back and forth around his, and his hands wandered over her soft, warm body, caressing her breasts, waist, and ass.


    Meanwhile, Rebecca held on to his manhood, stroking its thick shaft with care. She wanted to make sure that she could draw more reactions out of him as he was kissing her.

 107. Is it some kind of romantic story?

    "Hmm... you really are a bad boy," Rebecca murmured after pulling her mouth away from his lips. Her face was now flushed with excitement as her hand began pumping the massive member at a more rapid pace. "You make me feel so naughty. What have you done to me?"


    Oliver replied in turn by reaching lower until he got hold of her skirt and lifted it up, revealing her black lace panties. Without saying anything, he pulled them down, exposing her sex. The sight of the smooth pussy was a treat to his eyes, and the woman''s intoxicating scent added to his arousal.


    "I can make you feel much naughtier than that, Rebecca. Right now, we are just getting started," Oliver responded. And then, in an abrupt motion, he inserted his forefinger inside her slick hole, making Rebecca let out a muffled whimper.


    It was obvious to him that she was very turned on and getting wetter by the second. But then, before she could recover from his intrusion, he slipped in a second finger. Then a third followed. They were all pumping into her hot snatch, thrusting in and out of it as her body quivered from the stimulation.


    "Are you not a virgin?" Oliver asked as he moved his fingers inside her and enjoyed the pleasurable sensations coursing through his digits.


    "What do you think, you jerk? Do you honestly believe I would be doing this with you if I were a virgin?" she exclaimed between ragged breaths. "Why am I even telling you this? That is none of your business." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Someone is quite sensitive about her sexual past," Oliver remarked while looking into her eyes. "Tell me, Rebecca, who took your cherry? Hmm? Is it some kind of romantic story?"


    Rebecca''s face flushed red with embarrassment at his question.


    He then pulled his fingers out of her tight hole and stood in front of her, pointing at his engorged pole. He pumped his fist up and down the length of his thick shaft and grinned.


    "You want it in your pussy, don''t you? Well, I will shove every inch of my cock deep into your womb if you tell me the whole story of how you lost your virginity."


    "I have no time to play your stupid games, Oliver! It is none of your business," Rebecca muttered, turning around and intending to leave him, but before she had a chance to take another step, Oliver grabbed her and spun her back toward him to face him.


    "Just humor me a little, okay? Besides, since you are getting so angry about this, I am curious to know the reason. So, just spill the beans, and then maybe I will give you some relief."


    It was clear to her that Oliver wasn''t going to back down, and, at that moment, Rebecca felt defeated. His words affected her so much that she could no longer ignore the obvious.


    "Yeah, you are right. Someone has been there before you. I might be the class president, but I am still human and have needs just like everyone else. So I slept with one of the teachers I liked, but after that, he avoided me. Now he looks at me like a stranger every time we pass each other in school, and it hurts. Even now, I think about him and the feeling of his cock inside me. Happy now?"


    Oliver nodded and continued stroking his shaft, placing a hand on Rebecca''s waist. "Quite a sad story, I must say. You just wanted to lose your virginity to the one you love, and then, afterward, things did not go well. Poor thing. Perhaps I can cheer you up with my cock? Look how hard it is, and I am sure it is bigger than the teacher''s that you lost your virginity to."


    He tapped his rigid pole on the surface of her tummy, making the thick and erect flesh slap against her skin. And Rebecca looked at it with eyes burning full of desire. She felt a yearning that she hadn''t felt for a while. All she wanted right now was to feel Oliver''s cock inside of her pussy.


    "Yes," Rebecca spoke as she reached down and touched the monstrous dick that was slapping against her midriff, holding its hot and heavy flesh in her palms. "I want to feel it inside my wet pussy so bad. Please, let me have a taste of it. It''s so big and thick. I think once I get a taste of this monster, I will forget about the others. Just please, fuck me, Oliver. I don''t care if you are a bad boy or whatever. All I want is to feel good; that''s all."


    "Then lean on the table and show me that pussy," Oliver whispered to her, leaning in close enough so she could feel his warm breath on her cheek.


    "O-Okay."


    Rebecca took a deep breath, then turned around, bending over and propping both her palms on the edge of the table. She then pulled her skirt up and lifted her butt toward him, and her eyes met with his. For a moment, she forgot everything, her inhibitions gone. This boy before her was such a huge turn-on to her senses; she felt her entire body throb with desire.


    This wasn''t a class president anymore¡ªjust a horny and excited female. With one smooth move, he placed his hands on her curvy, well-toned buttocks and parted the cheeks. The scent of Rebecca''s sweet juices that were already trickling from the soft petals of her pussy filled his nostrils, and Oliver enjoyed it immensely, feeling the sweet aroma heightening his desire and arousal.


    The sight in front of him was making his cock even harder than ever. And her beautiful pinkish sex was already glistening with her juices and was in full view. It was ready and waiting for his throbbing shaft, which was begging to plunge into its depths.

 108. Tell me, Rebecca, how does it feel?

    There was just a moment of stillness between them before Oliver positioned himself, aiming his massive and engorged pole at her beckoning slit, and thrust in. At first, the thick head of his cock slipped a little against her juices, but on the second thrust, it pushed past the opening and sunk into her damp and tight folds, parting them as the tip pushed deeper.


    "Ahhhh!" Rebecca gasped as her eyes flew wide. She gripped the edge of the table. It wasn''t easy for her to get used to the big piece of meat pushing its way into her pink flesh. Even though she was getting wetter and wetter, the sheer size of his manhood made things difficult at first. But she wanted more, and Oliver knew this.


    He grabbed her hips and pulled her close, shoving his entire shaft into her tight and welcoming pussy. Then, in another smooth move, he slid back out almost all the way before plunging his meat pole in again. The sweet friction of her inner muscles gripping his shaft made his entire body quiver with pleasure. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhhhh, Oliver..." Rebecca cried out as her legs trembled from his penetration. She could feel her body moving along with him, her pussy stretching wider and wider as his huge cock penetrated deeper inside of her. And now, his hard member felt so deep that it was touching her womb. It was an amazing feeling that was making her toes curl from the intense sensations. "Your dick is so big and hard. I love how it pushes deep inside me. Ahh! Yes, fuck me just like that!"


    As he continued thrusting in and out of her, his hands moved over her back and down her sides. His fingers brushed against the curves of her breasts, and he reached to grab them in his hands. He then pulled her back and leaned forward so that his mouth could reach the nape of her neck, planting soft kisses on her smooth and creamy skin, and then he moved up to kiss the side of her face while his fingers dug into her huge tits, squeezing them with passion and force, making Rebecca moan louder.


    "Oh, shit, that''s it! Squeeze my breasts harder. Ohhh, God yes! Ahhh! You''re making me so wet!"


    Rebecca''s body felt like an instrument of pleasure, and Oliver knew just how to play the strings. He kept pumping her pussy, pounding her faster and faster, loving the way her pussy clung to his dick and the sounds of slapping flesh filled the room. The slick sound of his thrusting cock plunging into her tight, wet hole was music to his ears. And his balls, which were slapping against the back of her pussy lips with every thrust, were getting heavier and tighter, and he felt ready to burst at any moment, but not yet, and he restrained himself from cumming for now.


    "Tell me, Rebecca, how does it feel to have my cock in you? Tell me!" Oliver hissed as he slammed his massive, throbbing dick into her again and again, making Rebecca moan.


    "Amazing! It feels so amazing! Keep fucking me, Oliver! Your cock is driving me crazy! You are filling me up more than that teacher ever did. Ahhhh! Fuck me, pound my tight pussy with that big dick of yours! Fuck me harder!"


    Oliver loved hearing this from her. He needed no other encouragement. He grabbed her hair and pulled her back. His lips crashed onto hers, kissing her roughly. He wanted to make her remember this day forever, wanted her to think about how he had fucked her every single time she saw him. She might have lost her cherry to someone else, but Oliver would make her realize that no one could make her scream with pleasure the way he could.


    With both of them standing in a half-bent position, their bodies crashed together as his dick plunged in and out of her snatch, making Rebecca moan and whine into his mouth, their kiss deep and sloppy.


    She felt a jolt of electricity course through her body every time the fat, spongy head of his cock smashed against the entrance of her womb, and the pleasure grew even more when he massaged her heavy, jiggling tits at the same time, twisting her sensitive nipples with his fingers and pinching them with a gentle force. It was like he was milking her bosom.


    "Oliver... I can''t take it anymore..." she breathed out in between their heated kisses. "I''m gonna cum!"


    Oliver grinned when he heard that. "Not yet."


    And he pulled out of her, stepped back, and turned her around, throwing her onto the table and spreading her legs apart. Now that she was lying flat on her back, her hair was spread out around her head, and her big breasts jiggled erotically. She was trying to catch her breath, and that gave him an idea.


    So, instead of shoving his cock into her pussy again, he knelt and brought his face between her legs. The scent of her arousal hit his nostrils like a potent aphrodisiac. It was enough to make his erection pulse and swell in excitement, but that was something to enjoy later. Right now, Oliver just wanted to taste her, to lick at her wet petals and savor her juices.


    Rebecca moaned as she felt his tongue lapping at her sex, his lips sucking on her sensitive button and making her body tremble with ecstasy. As his tongue was delving inside her hole, it also curled around her clitoris, flicking at the bud and making Rebecca squirm with pleasure.


    "Holy shit! Ollie, your tongue feels so good on my pussy! Ohhh fuck yes! Suck on my clit! Don''t stop! Please don''t stop!"


    Rebecca screamed and held his head tight between her legs, keeping him from escaping as her hips bucked in pleasure and her back arched off the table. And Oliver complied, rubbing his tongue along her puffy, slick labia, teasing her sensitive hole with his fingers while slurping at her juices. He kept eating her out until she cried out and orgasmed hard, squirting her sweet nectar right into his mouth.


    "Ahhhh! God, I am cumming! Ollieee!"


    And he kept lapping at her pussy, drinking from it like it was a fountain of her sweet, delicious juices. He sucked it all down, not wanting to waste a single drop.

 109. Just be sure to keep it secret, Oliver.

    After Rebecca''s orgasm had passed, Oliver stood up, towering over her trembling body and gripping her thighs. He spread her legs and, with one fluid motion, thrust his shaft right into her dripping and tight cunt.


    "NO... no... no..." Rebecca whined between her heavy breaths. "I''m still... sensitive from the last orgasm. Oh, my fucking GOD, Oliver!"


    She threw her head back as she felt his cock plunging deep inside of her once again. The overstimulation was intense, and she couldn''t take it, yet she wanted more. Her mind was a jumbled mess, her emotions mixed.


    Oliver couldn''t help but smirk, feeling triumphant in the power he had over this woman. She was helpless before him, and he was loving every second of it, feeling her tight sex contract around his dick, the sounds of their union echoing in the room, making him even more aroused.


    "Who''s the best at making you feel this good?" Oliver growled, fucking Rebecca with deep, hard thrusts and reaching for her tits, squeezing them and rolling her nipples in his fingers. "You love having my dick in your pussy, don''t you, Rebecca?"


    "Y-Yes... Oh my God, yes!" Rebecca moaned out loud, throwing her head back again. "You... You''re the best, Oliver. No one has ever made me feel this good. Goddamn it!"


    She felt the pain from Oliver''s powerful thrusts deep in her pussy, but at the same time, it was also accompanied by an intense pleasure that made her mind go blank. It was almost as if her brain couldn''t process this much information, so much stimulation. And it was overwhelming her. She wrapped her legs around Oliver''s body, crossing her ankles around his back and drawing him closer, giving him more access to her depths. She didn''t care about the risk of someone catching them. She just wanted him to keep going. To keep fucking her senselessly, to drive his dick into her harder and faster.


    "Yes, ohhh God, Oliver!" Rebecca cried out, the sound of flesh slapping against flesh echoed through the room. "You''re going to break me!"


    The young man above her was too focused on fucking her brains out to reply to that. So, he just grinned and slammed his cock in her tight little hole once again, hitting the entrance of her womb again and again. He was thrusting inside of her wet cunt like a man possessed, and he loved it. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As her legs tightened around him, Oliver knew that he couldn''t hold off anymore. He was going to blow. His cock was so hard and his balls were so swollen that he just wanted to unload deep into that pussy. But he didn''t want this to be all for him; he wanted her to feel as good as she had ever felt before. And so, with one last powerful thrust, he plunged deep inside of her, burying his entire length inside her.


    "Oh my God, oh my God," Rebecca gasped between breaths. She looked up at him through her half-lidded eyes and saw the look on his face. He was going to cum, and she wanted it. "Cum inside me, Oliver! Please!" she pleaded, and he couldn''t hold back any longer.


    "FUCK! Rebecca, you''re such a hot bitch!"


    And he let loose, his balls clenching and his cock swelling as it unleashed his seed right into her womb. Spurt after spurt of thick, creamy cum filled her pussy to the brim. The feeling of his sperm spraying inside of her was enough to push Rebecca over the edge. Her eyes rolled up into her skull as her whole body trembled with pleasure. She screamed his name over and over again as she came hard on his fat shaft, her juices mixing with his cum as it dripped down from their joined bodies.


    They stayed like this for a few moments, basking in the afterglow of their incredible lovemaking. They both took a moment to catch their breath before he pulled his flaccid penis out of her vagina, dripping a stream of his semen onto the table.


    "Fuck me, that was intense," Rebecca spoke between deep breaths, her eyes glazed over and her body still trembling.


    "I''m glad you enjoyed it as much as I did." Oliver chuckled as he stood upright and then helped Rebecca to her feet.


    "Enjoyed it? That''s an understatement. Goddamn it, I think you ruined sex with anyone else for me." Her speech was still slurred, and that made her words even hotter, making his cock throb once again. He was getting ready to fuck her once more. "But now we really have to go, Ollie. This was nice, and I mean it. However, if we don''t get back, we might get caught."


    "Okay, I understand." He nodded and gave her a kiss on her lips, making Rebecca moan. After that, he turned his attention to the mess they had left behind on the floor and table.


    Rebecca did her best to clean up as well. Once they had wiped away most of the evidence of their passionate sex session, she pulled up her panties, and he put on his trousers, but before he could get the chance to leave the storage room, Rebecca called out to him, "You know, Oliver, I think that maybe we can do this more often."


    He turned around and smiled at the sight before him. Her skirt had ridden up once more, exposing her black lace panties. "So, you want to be fuck buddies? I would be up for that."


    "Sounds great. We will make out whenever you want, as long as I have the free time. Now come on, let''s go back," Rebecca replied, and together they left the storeroom. As the door shut behind them, she looked at him and said, "Just be sure to keep it secret, Oliver. Don''t tell anyone about us, okay? The others don''t have to know about our relationship. Especially not those girls that you have been fooling around with. I am the class president, after all. And it''s a reputation that I don''t want to tarnish by word of our secret affair getting out. Got it?"


    Oliver smirked at her. He had already gotten her to sleep with him. She wanted to fuck him more, even. It didn''t matter if he told anyone about this or not. "Don''t worry. I don''t want to lose this opportunity with you either. So your secret will always be safe with me."

 110. You know what scares me the most?

    In the late evening, two men sat in a smoking room at a large corporation''s headquarters, enjoying a cigarette and a casual chat. One of the men was a tall, handsome middle-aged man named Adam. He wore an office uniform, a black suit with a red tie. The other man was his boss, a middle-aged, chubby, balding man named James. He was wearing a grey suit, a white shirt, and a black tie.


    The two had been talking about the usual topics of conversation: the day at work, the current events in their lives, the news on television, and so on.


    However, at one point, the conversation took a different turn. Adam asked James about his marriage and how his wife had been behaving. He knew that James'' relationship with his wife wasn''t the best. But it seemed to have gotten worse.


    "I''m telling ya, man... it''s getting hard for me to keep this marriage together." James shook his head and blew out a puff of smoke from his mouth. "It''s like, ever since my daughter got married, my wife started nagging me more than before. I''m sure she is jealous of my daughter and her husband''s happiness. She even said she wanted a young guy like him. But how the hell am I supposed to be like some twenty-year-old stud when I''m already pushing forty! I''m telling you, it''s hopeless."


    Adam listened to James''s troubles with sympathy. He could tell that James really loved his wife, even though the marriage was rocky at the moment. He knew that James was trying his best to make it work.


    James sighed and put his head in his hands. "I just don''t know what to do anymore. How are you dealing with your marriage? Do you have problems like mine? Is it hard for you too?"


    Adam pondered for a second before he replied, "Well, my sex life isn''t that great. Like, I have sex maybe twice or three times a week. My wife says that it''s enough, but I feel like she''s just saying that to spare my feelings. And sometimes, I try harder to satisfy her, but... well, you know what I mean?"


    James nodded and puffed on his cigarette again. "Yeah, that''s normal. We''re all getting older, and we have to deal with that. While women are getting hornier the older they get, men have more problems performing. That''s just the way things are. There is nothing that can be done about that." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Indeed. It''s frustrating," Adam admitted, tapping off the ash in the ashtray beside him. "It''s not like I haven''t tried to find a solution. I''ve taken pills, gone to doctors, done exercises, and read books. But nothing worked. It seems like I''ll have to just accept the fact that I am about to lose my vigor."


    "You know what scares me the most?" James asked, his eyes filled with helplessness and sadness. "The thought of my wife leaving me. She was a sexy model back in the day, and even at thirty-nine, she still has that amazing body. I don¡¯t think any man will be able to resist her once she starts looking for someone younger. What am I supposed to do then? And I don¡¯t want her taking half of the family fortune just because she decides to leave me over this. That¡¯s what really frightens me."


    James''s fears were understandable. If his wife cheated on him and then divorced him, he could lose half of his possessions and savings. He had worked hard to earn his position as the top manager of this large corporation. Losing it all due to an unfaithful partner would be a devastating blow.


    He then looked up at Adam and asked. "How about you, though? Have you ever worried that your wife might cheat on you?" He was curious if other married men also had these kinds of worries or if he was alone in that regard.


    "Of course, I have." Adam chuckled as he said that, but his voice was low, and his tone didn''t contain any traces of worry. It was obvious that he had gotten over this type of doubt long ago. "When a young man who''s tall, muscular, and has a big package goes close to your wife and talks to her, you will definitely think about that. However, I trust Mia and the love she has for me. And besides, if she was to get unsatisfied with our sex life and wanted to find more excitement, I already arranged a perfect solution for that."


    "Really?" James was curious about his friend''s answer. If he was that confident, maybe he knew something that James didn''t. Something that would help him protect his marriage and not have to worry about his wife''s dissatisfaction. "What did you do? How can I fix my problem as well?"


    Adam didn''t reply to James''s questions. Instead, he continued smoking his cigarette as he observed the puzzled look on his boss''s face. He knew that it wasn''t something that could be explained without making the other person feel shocked, maybe even disgusted, at the idea.


    After some seconds, Adam leaned closer to James and said, "I allowed my wife to sleep with our son whenever she wants. This way, she gets to have all the fun and wild sex with a younger man and relieve her desires while still maintaining her fidelity and love to me."


    He then straightened himself again, looked at his cigarette, and slowly took another long puff of it. He watched as the smoke dissipated into the air around him and listened to James''s response.


    James raised his eyebrow, confused by what his friend just told him. At first, he thought that it was some sort of joke and laughed about it, but when he realized that Adam was serious, the laughter was stuck in his throat.


    ''Was Adam really talking about his own son? And his wife?'' He wasn''t sure whether to be appalled, impressed, or disgusted. Or maybe even all of them at the same time.

 111. A Crazy Idea.

    Chapter 111 - A Crazy Idea.After a moment, Adam turned back to his boss and continued to explain further. "It''s not that complicated. My son, Oliver, is eighteen years old now, and he needed to gain experience in having sexual relations with a woman to get out of his shell. But he couldn''t do it. He was too shy. So, my wife suggested that she teach him the ways of sex and relationships herself. At first, I was hesitant, but after some thought, I accepted it."


    "And the result was amazing. Not only did my son turn into a confident young man who stopped being a shy nerd that was afraid of his shadow, but also, my wife''s love for me remained as pure and unbreakable as ever. She gets all the excitement and kinky pleasures of letting an eighteen-year-old stud give her a good ravishing every now and then while her love for me is not affected in the slightest. It''s like having the best of both worlds."


    Although he found it somewhat disturbing, James couldn''t help but feel some jealousy. He, too, wanted his wife to be as happy with him as before. Then James tried to imagine what Adam''s son might be like¡ªand whether he was really good enough in bed to satisfy his mother and make Adam okay with them sleeping together.


    Suddenly, an idea struck James. A strange and probably crazy idea, but one that could maybe save his marriage. He was aware that his wife needed sexual relief and that if she could get it with another man, then there wouldn''t be any problem. And as long as that other man wasn''t going to take her away from him, he could accept this arrangement.


    However, he had never thought that the solution could come in the form of an eighteen-year-old.


    But maybe that was the key. Maybe the young, sexually active, and virile teenager could be a safe option. Because what married woman would leave her stable, loving, and wealthy husband in exchange for a kid who was not even half her age and would end up being a huge burden to take care of?


    A sense of hope reappeared in James. It might''ve been a crazy one, but this solution had some chance of succeeding.


    So, he took a deep breath and looked at Adam with a serious expression on his face. "Listen, man, if you''re open to the idea... can you tell your son to sleep with my wife? If he manages to satisfy her and have her hooked on his young cock, I''m sure she won''t have any reason to want to leave me anymore and would stop her complaints."


    Adam took another slow puff from his cigarette. As he breathed out the smoke and watched it drift away, he glanced at James. The smile on his face indicated his willingness to help his boss.


    "I can do that for you. However, are you sure you want to take the risk? I don''t know how your wife is in bed, but Oliver has learned from Mia. I am sure that he can turn her into a wild, horny, sex-addicted woman. Are you fine with her changing that much? Plus, I will be honest with you, it''s very possible that our relationship might become strained, especially if you start to get jealous of my son and your wife being together. So, are you sure that this is something that you want?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    James turned silent after hearing the questions that Adam had presented him with. This could ruin his marriage and put his friendship with his co-worker at risk.


    But James''s desire for saving his marriage and making sure his wife doesn''t leave him won over that risk. He couldn''t live like this, and he would do anything to save his marriage, even if it meant getting his wife to sleep with his friend''s eighteen-year-old son.


    "Yes! Yes! I''m one hundred percent certain! I don''t care if she changes and becomes a crazy nymphomaniac as long as it keeps her from leaving me! As for our friendship... I trust you and your son. You both should understand the line that cannot be crossed. Just do that, and everything will remain fine!" James said, almost pleading to his friend to save him from his desperate situation.


    Adam chuckled again and flicked the butt of his finished cigarette into the ashtray. "Of course. You don''t have to worry about it. Oliver is not the type to steal another man''s girl. And besides, he likes the idea of having fun without commitment and responsibility. He will treat her like he treats any other girl that ends up in his bed: wild sex, pleasure, and good times, but no strings attached."


    "Great!" James cheered and shook Adam''s hand with excitement and relief. "Now, let''s do this then. Today is Friday, so I suggest that we should start doing this right away. With the weekend beginning, Oliver will have plenty of time to fuck my wife and help her rediscover the joys of life. Does that sound good to you?"


    Adam was a bit surprised at how eager his boss was about his idea but nonetheless agreed to go along with it. "I guess so. That would work out fine. I''m sure Oliver won''t have a problem with spending his weekend having fun with your hot wife." He finished his sentence with a chuckle as he stood up, grabbed his jacket and bag, and walked towards the door. "Well, I guess it''s time to head home and tell my son all about the wild time he''s going to have with your wife. You can come with me and take him to your place after that. And do you have any idea what situation would be best to initiate all of this?"


    "Yes, don''t worry. I thought of a perfect setting. Let''s go." James grabbed his things, and the two of them left the smoking room together. They made their way to the parking lot and drove away in their respective cars.

 112. Why didn’t you tell me that someone else was here?!

    When they reached Adam''s house, James parked nearby and got out of his car. He followed Adam inside and into the living room, but before James could greet anyone, the sight that greeted him made his mouth fall open in awe.


    There on the couch was a young man who was sitting with his head thrown back in ecstasy, a blissful smile on his face and a look of total relaxation on his features. He was naked with the pair of shorts that was hanging from one of his ankles. His member was the biggest that James had ever seen, and it was getting stimulated by the beautiful mature woman who was in between the young man''s legs and was giving him a passionate blowjob. It was none other than Mia.


    "Deeper, Mom! Take it all the way in!" Oliver moaned in pleasure as he thrust his hips upwards, forcing his huge cock deep inside his mother''s mouth.


    "Mmmm..." Mia responded by gripping his thighs hard, her fingernails digging into the soft flesh as she bobbed her head back and forth, swallowing her son''s massive manhood and licking along his length as if it were the tastiest thing she had ever tasted. She looked up at her son and smiled lovingly when she noticed the look of intense happiness he had on his face. "Mmmhh... Yes! It''s so good to suck your big cock!"


    Oliver sighed as he watched his mother continue to service him. It had become a routine for them that every day after school, Oliver would get a sexy blowjob from his mother before dinner. And it never failed to leave him satisfied and content. Today was no different. The moment he got home, she started taking care of his hard, erect cock.


    The boy had no idea that his dad and James had entered the house while he was still getting his dick sucked. He was too focused on the pleasurable sensations of his mother''s mouth and tongue.


    It wasn''t long before Oliver could feel the heat growing within his core, the pressure building in his groin, and the sensation of a huge wave coming closer. His heart was racing, his breathing sped up, and he soon couldn''t control himself anymore.


    "Mom... I''m gonna cum!" He moaned loudly, bucking his hips hard and furiously, filling her mouth with every inch of his dick that he could fit in there. Oliver felt the head of his shaft hit the back of her throat several times until he reached his climax.


    A second later, Oliver''s body tensed, and his muscles tightened as he shot his seed into his mother''s willing mouth. "Fuck Mom, fuck!! This feels amazing!" he cried out as he continued to thrust hard into her face.


    Mia closed her eyes and smiled as she swallowed every drop of his delicious, warm load. Once he had finished, she pulled away from him and licked her lips clean of any remaining drops of cum before smiling up at him with satisfaction.


    "God, you always cum so much..." Mia giggled, resting her head on Oliver''s lap, who was basking in the afterglow of his amazing orgasm.


    "And you are always amazing, Mom." The young man said, caressing his mother''s soft hair and thinking about how lucky he was to have her.


    Suddenly, a loud cough echoed across the living room, and as soon as they heard it, both Oliver and Mia realized that they weren''t alone in the house. They turned to the source of the voice and found Adam and James standing near the front door. While Adam''s face was only showing an amused smile, James was staring at them in shock and disbelief.


    "Oh my god! Adam, why didn''t you tell me that someone else was here?!" Mia exclaimed as her cheeks flushed red. She didn''t expect this to happen and felt a bit embarrassed at being caught sucking her son''s dick by their house guest.


    Adam chuckled and waved his hand dismissively. "Don''t worry, honey. James already knows about our little family hobby of mother and son having some fun every once in a while. I told him everything."


    "You... You did? Well, in that case..." Mia''s expression soon changed to her usual naughty self. "It''s nice to meet you again, James. Sorry you had to witness this shameless sight of mine. I promise I''ll be more proper next time we meet," she said with a playful smirk on her lips as she gave the guest a teasing wink. Even though she had just been caught giving her son a blowjob, Mia didn''t feel ashamed. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hi, Mia." James replied and raised his hand in an awkward greeting. He could tell that she was very open-minded and casual about these things. And also, James was not able to help but stare at her outfit: a pair of short jean shorts that was hugging her plump thighs, a thin red shirt that let her black lace bra be visible under it, and a matching set of high heels. He would''ve never thought that such a hot woman would have a thing for her own son.


    Meanwhile, Oliver put his shorts back on and greeted his father and their guest as well. Adam then made his way toward the sofa and sat beside his son while patting him on the shoulder. "Son, I want to talk to you about something important. James, why don''t you take a seat and join us?" he asked, pointing to another nearby chair with his free hand.


    James nodded his head and sat down on a nearby empty armchair. His eyes continued to scan the mother-and-son duo. However, his gaze focused more on Oliver since he was the one that would play an important role in fixing the mess that James had in his marriage. When he saw the handsome and fit young man sitting in front of him, his confidence in this plan increased even further. It looked like, with a fine lad like this, no one would be able to resist him no matter their age. Even if it was a married, faithful, and committed housewife.

 113. Once she gets started, she never stops.

    Oliver, however, didn''t suspect anything, and with a confused expression, he asked, "What''s up, Dad? Did something happen?"


    Adam took a breath and looked his son in the eye. "The problem is¡ªyou see, James here needs your help."


    "Help? What''s the matter?" Oliver raised an eyebrow as he noticed the serious look that was on the face of the older man. It was obvious that this was not a light situation. James must''ve been facing a real problem to come to him for assistance.


    "It''s my wife," James explained as he ran a nervous hand across the back of his neck and looked at the young man, who was now giving him his full attention. "Things have been difficult in our marriage lately. She is getting fed up with my poor performances. And I know for a fact that, because of that, she might go searching for sexual relief from other guys who are younger, stronger, and better between the sheets. Maybe even get a divorce as well. So... that''s why I came to ask for your assistance, Oliver."


    Meanwhile, Mia brought all of them a glass of fruit juice before sitting on Oliver''s lap and running her fingers through the boy''s thick hair. Oliver smiled at her and wrapped his strong arm around her waist in appreciation, feeling her firm yet soft body under her thin clothes while doing so.


    James watched their intimate position without any issue, slowly sipping his drink, and nodded in understanding. He understood that these two were way past any normal sense of shame and felt no awkwardness acting like that in front of others.


    After enjoying the sensation of her son''s protective hand resting on her waist for a bit, Mia said, "Why are you asking for my baby boy''s help, James? What is it that he can do to solve your problem?" She took a long sip from her own drink as she waited for his reply.


    "Well, the thing is, Mia..." James turned to look at Oliver and Mia once more, his gaze traveling across both of them before coming to rest on the lovely mature woman. Her curves were even more enhanced by her position in Oliver''s lap. "I''m asking if you''re able to make a little time for my wife and help her with her horniness. That way, she won''t feel the need to look for fun somewhere else. Otherwise, who knows what will happen then? All I know is that it will be a huge mess, and that''s not something that I can deal with right now."


    When James finished talking, he saw Mia looking at him with surprise, confusion, and uncertainty.


    "You mean... that you want my baby to fuck your wife? To keep her satisfied so that she won''t leave you? Are you sure about that?" she asked, unable to hide the shock in her voice. She knew that Oliver became quite skilled and experienced in bed and had always managed to satisfy her, so there was no reason to doubt that he wouldn''t be up to the task. But it still seemed like a strange request to her. After all, Mia was sure that most men wouldn''t agree to share their spouses with anyone. Let alone an eighteen-year-old young man!


    "I know that it sounds a bit crazy. But, trust me, if there is any way to fix this whole mess without me losing her, including half of my fortune, it''s worth trying. And I hope you won''t mind me saying this, but I don''t think it''s that crazy of an idea when I saw how things were in your home a few minutes ago." He said, watching as the mature woman gave him a bashful smile and pressed her hand to her lips before giggling. She understood what he meant and could see that her fun with her son proved to him that there wasn''t anything unusual about this arrangement for them.


    Still, Mia decided to play around for a little more. "You mean when you two were spying on me while I was enjoying my sweet boy''s cock?" She said, rubbing Oliver''s crotch and bringing out a small moan from him. "Watching me have all the fun that I want with his throbbing, hot pole? Is that the kind of craziness that makes it OK for you to ask something like that?" She flashed a naughty smile at James while her hand continued to stimulate his son and caused the outline of his shaft to be visible beneath his shorts.


    Adam chuckled and turned to James. "What did I tell you? That''s Mia''s usual style. Once she gets started, she never stops. That''s why I''m so glad that Oliver is there to keep her satisfied."


    "I can see that," James said, nodding. He was getting accustomed to the kinky relationship between these three, and he no longer found himself shocked by what he saw. "So, will you help me, Oliver? I don''t have a lot of options left, and if things don''t get better, I will end up losing everything. Can you try to spend some time with my wife and seduce her to save my marriage and property?"


    Oliver glanced at his mom, who winked at him and squeezed his stiffening length in approval, and then said, "I don''t have a problem with that. I have done it with a friend''s mom before, and she enjoyed it a lot. However, is your wife going to accept it? I mean, I don''t want to just go there and force myself on her or something."


    "That won''t be a problem. My wife isn''t the type to just sleep with any random guy. However, she is going through her heat phase now, and I''m sure she won''t be able to resist your charms. Just be a little aggressive in your advances and turn her on. You won''t have any problem getting her after that. Trust me on that." James assured Oliver, smiling again for the first time since they had been talking about this.


    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 114. Come on, I will introduce you to my wife.

    James was very certain that this was going to work. Because although he wasn''t as youthful and fit as he used to be, he was able to still make his wife wet with desire, so he knew how weak she was to the advances of a man. And this young stud here had much more to offer than some average guy. He will definitely charm her and break her resistance. At least, that''s what he was hoping would happen.


    "In that case, I''m fine with it," Oliver agreed as he downed the rest of his juice. "When do I need to be at your place?"


    "Well, since the weekend has already started, how about we make use of that and take you to my place now? That way, you and my wife can get to know each other well in two whole days." James suggested, taking a sip from his drink.


    "That sounds great," Oliver said. He felt curious to see what kind of woman this older married lady was and whether she would fall for him and enjoy their time together as much as the other more mature ladies did.


    Now that their talk was over, Adam stretched himself and said, "Alright then, everything is decided, so I think it''s time for you to go." He glanced at Mia and gave her a playful smirk before continuing, "I also want to enjoy some time alone with Mia here without any kid to distract her, just for the weekend."


    The hot mature woman smiled back at him, straddling his lap while hugging his neck. "Oooh, my man wants to relive the good old days when we were both young and energetic... Are you sure you''re going to be able to satisfy me? You''re not going to end up tired after ten minutes and collapse, leaving me with all my pent-up energy, will you?" She taunted, knowing how much her teasing aroused her husband.


    "I will make sure that every minute of those ten minutes will be so pleasurable and amazing that you will not have a drop of energy to complain about, dear," Adam teased back before grabbing her buttocks in his hands and massaging them hard, forcing a moan from her. He continued to hold her tight body close to him and lifted her into his arms, carrying her toward their bedroom, away from the living room where Oliver and James were watching with amusement and awkwardness, respectively.


    Before turning the corner in the corridor, Mia waved to her son and shouted, "Have a good time, darling, and be sure to fuck the life out of that horny housewife!"


    James stared at the two for a moment before his mind caught up with the situation.


    "All of your family members are such kinky people, I swear..." The older man chuckled before taking another sip from his glass. He then took a deep breath and patted Oliver on the back. "Come on, get some clothes and your stuff, and let''s go back to my place. We shouldn''t waste any time. Remember, you only have the whole weekend to seduce and pleasure my wife and turn her into a satisfied and happy lady. This is no easy task. But with what I saw between you and your mom, I trust you will manage to pull it off."


    "I hope so," Oliver smiled and then got off the sofa to prepare his things. Once he had his bag ready, he told James that they could leave. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***


    It was still just the seventh hour of the evening, and the last rays of light were shining upon the high residential area of the city where most wealthy businessmen and corporation owners had their mansions and villas. The surroundings were quiet and peaceful, with few cars driving up and down the streets. Most of the families were enjoying a calm evening time at home, accompanied by their loved ones.


    When the two men reached the house of James and his wife, Oliver couldn''t help but notice how huge and luxurious the place looked. There was also an expensive car parked next to the garage door and a garden with lush vegetation surrounding it.


    James noticed how Oliver had been captivated by this beautiful mansion and smiled proudly. "Yeah, I know. It''s a nice house, isn''t it? There is also a swimming pool in the backyard. It''s one of the best properties in the whole city, to be honest. But if I don''t save my marriage, all of this will disappear. So, please make sure to keep my wife content and stop her from having any ideas about running away, will you? I mean, who knows... maybe she is currently looking for some handsome young lad just like you on dating sites or something." He finished his statement with a deep sigh of worry while parking his car behind the expensive vehicle.


    "Well, you can rest assured. Now that I''m here, she won''t look at any other guy," Oliver replied as he got out of the car and began stretching his body, releasing the tension that had built up during the long drive. Then he took a deep breath of the fresh and clear evening air, relaxing himself in preparation for what was coming next.


    "Good. Keep your confidence high, and you will succeed for sure." James said to Oliver, closing the car door and locking the vehicle. He then patted the younger man on the back encouragingly and gave him a confident grin. "Now, come on, I will introduce you to my wife." He urged the young man, and soon, both of them entered the house through the main gate.


    The interior of the mansion was also very luxurious and beautifully decorated. The walls were painted a pale color, while the floors were made from polished marble tiles that shone under the bright lights installed above.


    However, none of that impressed Oliver much because his eyes were instantly drawn to the gorgeous woman sitting on an expensive sofa in the living room and watching TV.

 115. Lina

    She was wearing a stylish red off-shoulder crop top with long sheer sleeves, which helped to emphasize the size and roundness of her breasts and exposed her firm stomach and cute belly button. She also wore a pair of short denim shorts that revealed the smooth and plump skin of her thighs, as well as showing off the sexy ass that had gotten even more pronounced in that position.


    But the real thing that captivated him was her beautiful face that looked very attractive despite her mature age and the makeup that only served to enhance the hotness of her features. Her lips were plump and pink, her eyes were light blue and framed by thick, black lashes, and her dark hair fell down to her shoulders in loose waves.


    ''God, no wonder James is so worried about losing her. She is probably the most beautiful woman around this neighborhood...'' Oliver thought to himself as he stared at this wonderful sight of a MILF in her prime years of sexual need, her body tempting him to come forward and explore it with his hands.


    While the young man was mesmerized by this housewife, James cleared his throat to get the attention of his wife. "Ahem! Lina, my dear, I''m back now... and look who I brought with me."


    "Hmm? Oh! Welcome home, darling. I didn''t hear you arriving." The young-looking MILF replied and lifted her gaze away from the show that she was watching on TV to greet her husband with a warm smile and tender eyes.


    It took her a couple of moments to notice that someone else had come with James. Her expression shifted from curious to confused when she saw an attractive young man standing next to her husband, looking at her with awe in his eyes. He seemed to be captivated by her attractiveness, and she couldn''t help but feel flattered about that.


    Oliver was wearing a simple t-shirt and a pair of jeans, and yet his tall and built frame still managed to stand out. Not to mention that his handsome face, youthful and full of vigor, gave him even more appeal to this mature lady.


    James went ahead and introduced his guest to Lina. "This is Oliver. He is the son of a very close friend of mine from work." Then he gestured to her. "And this is Lina, my wife, Oliver. She is the one in charge of the house. So, be a good guest to her."


    "Of course. But are you sure she is your wife? She looks like your daughter." Oliver teased James, who scowled at him. Of course, it was a joke to make the older man''s wife feel young and appreciated. And the way she gave a cheerful laugh and her eyes sparkled in joy indicated that his plan had worked perfectly.


    "Oh my, you don''t need to tease an old lady like me, young man. I might be losing my good looks, after all..." Lina chuckled in amusement. However, it was obvious that she didn''t think of herself as anything less than beautiful. She was rather proud of her appearance, and hearing this kind of compliment definitely pleased her a lot. "Anyway, hello, Oliver. Nice to meet you. I''m Lina." She greeted the young man, and they both shook hands, which he did with a smile on his face.


    Then the hot wife turned to James with an inquisitive stare. "So, honey... I didn''t know we would have a guest tonight, so I didn''t prepare anything. What''s going on?"


    "Actually, I need to go for an urgent business trip in another city with Oliver''s father, Adam. And since their son will be alone for two days, I offered him to stay here at our house while we are gone. I hope that''s not a problem, right?" James responded with a pleading smile and a sweet tone, knowing that his wife tended to refuse most of his ideas, no matter how reasonable and harmless they seemed to her. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Surprisingly, however, she nodded to that idea without hesitation. "Oh, is that so? Then there is no reason for him not to stay here. It''s always nice to have guests around the house. Plus, he''s a cutie."


    The sudden agreement of his wife made James feel relieved, but it also kind of suspicious. She had been complaining and nagging at him all the time as of late. But now, she didn''t say no to something that he asked from her. However, he didn''t give it too much thought.


    "Alright. I need to pack my bags for the trip and leave right away. Make sure to take good care of Oliver, dear. Don''t neglect our guest in any way." The older man said to his wife as he kissed her cheek and headed upstairs, returning just a couple of minutes later carrying a travel suitcase. "I''m leaving now, honey. You and Oliver should order something for dinner. It''s already getting late."


    Lina smiled at her husband. "OK, I will. You should take care of yourself during your trip. And don''t overwork yourself either. I love you, and I want you to return safely."


    "Yes, yes, my dear. I love you too." James responded with a half-hearted chuckle. He said goodbye to her and gave her a kiss before leaving the mansion, leaving Oliver and Lina alone together.


    Oliver knew that James was doing this on purpose because it would give him ample chance to seduce his mature and attractive wife while they were home alone. So he had planned to stay in a hotel during the weekend to make his scheme a success.


    "Well then..." The busty and beautiful, young-looking MILF turned to the handsome lad, flashing him a warm smile. "Seems like it''s just me and you now. Why don''t we pick what we will eat for dinner first?"


    "Sounds fine to me. As long as there''s meat, I will be happy with it." Oliver replied, smirking at the hottie and thinking to himself, ''I''m more interested in getting a piece of your hot and tight pussy, to be honest, but I can''t really say that... Not yet.''

 116. Do you want to have a look, Oliver?

    "Meat, huh? Nice choice. A strong, strapping young man like you has to make sure to eat enough to keep those muscles big and powerful." She smiled again and continued. "What do you think of barbeque for dinner then? I''m sure you would love something fiery and juicy."


    ''Yes, I do, and that something is standing right in front of me.'' The young man thought to himself before giving the busty MILF a cocky smile. "Sure. That sounds good to me." Then he took a seat on the sofa and stretched his limbs to relax. "Do you know any good barbeque restaurants around here where we can order from? It''s my first time coming to this residential area." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Actually, yes. There is a perfect restaurant, but it takes around one hour for them to prepare the food and deliver it to you. What about some snacks while we wait for the order to arrive?"


    "I''m down for anything at the moment. So, bring it on!" Oliver nodded and said as he reclined on the sofa while watching TV. In no time, Lina came back with a platter filled with different kinds of fruits and some cookies.


    "Enjoy your snack, young man. Just don''t make yourself full." She advised him playfully, setting the platter on the table in front of the sofa. Then she sat next to him, crossed her legs, and started browsing her phone for the delivery app of the restaurant.


    As the gorgeous and charming lady was busy searching for the meal of choice for tonight, Oliver also picked up a piece of apple and took a bite.


    Once Lina finished making the order, she placed her phone on the nearby table and focused on the show that was being broadcasted on the large TV. They were now watching a series about a group of adventurers who traveled across the world on their quest to find a hidden treasure trove filled with mythical and legendary items that would give them an unimaginable amount of power.


    It was filled with all sorts of adventure-related content and even included a bit of romance, humor, action scenes, and drama. Basically, there was a little bit of everything inside this awesome show.


    It was enough to pass the time until their food arrived, and they enjoyed a meal together. Both of them talked about trivial matters while eating dinner, like their favorite movies and music and other things like that.


    When they were done with dinner and cleaned the dishes, they returned to the sofa and sat next to each other to resume watching the series. However, Oliver realized that the space between them was too close this time, and he could feel her body''s warmth against his.


    But before he could process anything, he found a photo album that was lying under the table in front of them. It was probably dropped from the surface of the table, and Oliver didn''t notice it until now. He pulled it out and showed it to Lina, asking if he could take a look at it.


    "That¡¯s an album of some old photos of me from my modeling days," Lina explained as she took the heavy book and brushed her fingertips over its cover with a nostalgic expression. "Do you want to have a look, Oliver? I was quite different when I was younger. I''m not sure that you will enjoy seeing me like that, though..."


    "I''d love to check them out," the young man responded without a moment of hesitation. He really wanted to see her during her younger years. In his opinion, Lina still had the perfect figure and beauty for someone who wanted to work in the modeling industry. So he could only imagine how stunning she was when she was still in her prime.


    Hearing his words brought a slight blush to Lina''s cheeks, and a shy smile formed on her lips. She looked at the young man sitting next to her and said, "Alright. But I need to warn you, most of the pictures there are not that good. So don''t be surprised if you end up being disappointed after seeing them..."


    "Don''t worry about that. I don''t think you were ever bad in any way. Also, it would be cool to compare how you were back then and how you look right now. As far as I am concerned, I''m positive that the only difference between your current appearance and your old photos would be that you got hotter and sexier."


    Lina was not sure of what to say to this, and it was clear that her cheeks had taken on a bright hue as she blushed. Then she averted her gaze away from him and murmured in a shy voice, "I told you to stop teasing an old lady like me, didn''t I?"


    There was an awkward silence between the two for a few seconds, but eventually, the mature woman took a deep breath, calmed herself down, and returned her attention to the album, opening it on the first page.


    On that page was a picture of her standing on a stage, wearing a pretty and colorful dress and showing a beaming smile to the people in the audience. She was so young that she still had the appearance of a teenager despite being around twenty years old.


    "Well, in this photo, I was still a newbie. It''s from the time when I first started modeling."


    "Ohhh, I see... You were a pretty girl back then." Oliver admired the picture as Lina showed it to him. "Not even half as stunning as you are now, though..." He murmured the last part to himself. But Lina was sitting too close to him, so she could still hear his words. ''This kid has a silver tongue. He''s quite different from all the boys that I know.'' The MILF thought to herself, enjoying the sensation of his innocent teasing.

 117. What kind of photos do you want to see?

    Oliver kept on browsing the pictures together with the older woman, and he could tell that the main theme seemed to be the same. Her youthfulness and innocence made her attractive and eye-catching, making her seem like perfect girlfriend material.


    However, in a later part of the book, her photos were quite different. And this change was something that caught his attention.


    Lina flipped another page of her album and showed him her new set of pictures. In these ones, her features were much more mature and erotic. Instead of a sweet high schooler, she looked more like an experienced woman with a rich sexual history. And he couldn''t deny the fact that he was hooked by those sexy and confident looks that were plastered across her face in each of the pictures.


    Those new pictures were quite impressive and made Oliver''s cock harden and throb under his jeans. Especially the one where Lina was wearing a sexy two-piece bikini that had left very little to the imagination and showed her full and curvy figure. It was a photo of her lying down on a beach chair, with a straw hat over her hair and sunglasses shielding her eyes from the sun.


    Seeing that Oliver wasn''t paying attention to what she was saying anymore and was instead mesmerized by the sexy photo of herself that she was showing to him, the hot wife smiled. "Haha! Do you like this one, young man? I wasn''t that bad back then, right? Can''t keep your eyes off my busty body, eh?"


    "Yeah... that''s a nice picture." Oliver''s voice was husky and low, and his gaze remained locked on the picture. He was aware of the effect it had on him, and he liked the way it made him feel. ''God, I wonder how James managed to snatch a babe like that to be his wife...'' The young man thought to himself, his eyes wandering from her revealing cleavage to her tight thighs and back again.


    There was no doubt that this woman had a body that was made for sex. Which made Oliver wonder how many guys she had slept with.


    "Have you ever done a photoshoot for adult magazines or something like that, Mrs. Lina?" The young man didn''t know why he was so interested in the answer to his question, but it didn''t matter to him at that moment.


    But Lina didn''t seem to mind his strange inquiry and showed him another set of photos while nodding her head in agreement. "Yes, I have. In fact, some of those pictures are the ones in this album too."


    Upon hearing that, Oliver got very excited. He would love to see what kinds of sexy photos the busty MILF had done in the past.


    "Can I see them? Those more sexy ones, I mean."


    "Sure thing! I was going to show them to you anyway." Lina said as she flipped to the next page. The photo that was on top was the cover of an adult magazine with her wearing a very tight bodysuit that hugged every curve on her sexy figure. Her breasts were squeezed together by the fabric and looked bigger than they were. And the pose she took was quite naughty and provocative too.


    "Here, look at this one. Do you think that I was a good model or not?" The MILF asked proudly while pointing at her beautiful body in the picture. Her beautiful face was glowing with pride at showing off her work to the young man next to her, who was staring at the picture in awe and lust.


    Oliver gave Lina a devilish smirk before answering, "I think that you did a fantastic job there. I can see why that particular shot was chosen to be displayed as a cover. But I was asking if you had any of the more daring adult stuff."


    When she saw how eager the lad was, Lina decided to mess with him a bit. She pointed at the photo and giggled, "What, it''s not hot enough for you? Then tell me, what kind of photos do you want to see?"


    "The ones that you won''t show to just anyone, of course! Something more... you know, naughty and passionate. Hot and steamy. Sexy as hell."


    "Oh my god... Why do you think I have any of those kinds of pictures?" Lina feigned surprise and played dumb at first, but seeing the dissatisfaction that appeared on Oliver''s handsome face, she chuckled, got closer to him, and whispered in his ear, "But... hmm... maybe I have something like that in my bedroom. Do you want to come with me there and see if we can find it?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course." The young man nodded enthusiastically and without hesitation. He was dying to see what kind of pictures she had taken with her in different states of undress and seductive poses.


    Lina smiled while leading him toward her bedroom, with her plump ass swaying left and right as she walked in front of him. And when she entered the room, followed by the handsome, well-hung lad, she shut the door behind them and pulled out an album from the bottom drawer of her dresser. This one was unlike the first, however.


    The very first picture in that album was a shot of her with an expression full of lust in her eyes, wearing only black lace panties and showing off her perky butt to whoever was taking the photos. Her breasts could be seen hanging down, and her nipples were covered by a pair of silver pasties that glittered under the bright lights of the studio where the shoot had taken place.


    ''This is so hot! And this slutty photo is only the first!'' Oliver thought to himself. He couldn''t believe it. There was no way that a hot MILF who looked like a supermodel had such a provocative picture and didn''t do anything more than posing for photoshoots for adult magazines.

 118. Does Mr. James know about this?

    "What do you think?" Lina asked in a soft, teasing voice. "Do you still want to check the other ones?" She scooted over to sit next to the young man. She had noticed how he was getting excited the moment they entered her bedroom.


    "Yes. Of course!" The young man exclaimed as Lina put her hands on the album and turned the next page for him. The next photo was almost like the last one, except that this time, it was a full-body shot of her from behind, and her gorgeous and plump butt was barely covered by a tiny black G-string panty, which hid nothing at all of her bottom.


    "That''s an awesome pic there. Is that supposed to be some kind of advertisement for underwear?"


    "Ah, you noticed that already. Well, yes. It was an ad campaign to sell sexy lingerie." Lina nodded and then flipped the page again, revealing another picture of herself wearing the same pair of panties. But this time she was posing with her legs spread wide apart and her fingers hooked inside the waistband of the underwear, pulling them down.


    As for her breasts, they were covered by a matching black bra, though the thin fabric did little to cover her erect nipples.


    "This is... very hot..." Oliver was captivated by the beautiful, curvy form of this hot wife, and he couldn''t resist staring at the pictures in front of him.


    Lina didn''t say anything but merely nodded. Then she flipped the page again with a mischievous smile on her face, as if waiting to see what his reaction would be to the next photo.


    When Oliver saw the new picture, his jaw dropped, and his cock turned into solid rock. The reason for his shock was the sight of the nude MILF lying on a bed with nothing on her. Her perfect tits were bare, and her hard, pink nipples were exposed and pointed straight up to the ceiling. There was also a tiny landing strip of hair leading down her pelvis, and her legs were parted just enough to let the young man see her swollen and juicy pussy lips in all their glory.


    "Damn... Are you sure you want to show this kind of pic to me, Mrs. Lina?" Oliver said under his breath as his mind filled with dirty thoughts about the MILF next to him. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lina laughed and then brushed her hands over his thighs affectionately. "Come on, Oliver. This is old stuff. I have nothing to hide or feel ashamed of by showing them to you. I don''t even know how many people have already seen them anyway. What difference would it make if just one more person did?"


    "You really did some wild and erotic stuff before getting married, huh?" Oliver commented as he continued to stare at the picture in awe.


    "Why don''t you check out the other pages too?" Lina replied in a playful tone. She didn''t say anything else. Her hand landed on his crotch and gently stroked his erection that was pressing against his pants. It was obvious that the hot mature woman was enjoying teasing him by rubbing his cock through his pants like this, and it felt pretty good too.


    Oliver looked at her for a moment, but then decided to focus on the album in his hands and turned the page to the next photo. Another explicit and naughty picture greeted his eyes when he did so, but he turned to the next one without much thought.


    However, when he saw the image that was in front of him now, he almost gasped out loud. For this time, Lina wasn''t just posing like the other ones. In this one, there was another model too. It was a sexy young man with well-defined abs and strong arms. But he wasn''t the type that spent too many hours working out at the gym; instead, he seemed like someone who liked doing different kinds of sports. Maybe he was a swimmer or something similar.


    What made the whole thing even hotter was the fact that he was naked as well and had his erect and hard cock pressed against Lina''s pussy. In fact, in this shot, her legs were wrapped around his waist, and his arms were supporting her lower back. Their bodies were intertwined in such a sensual way, and even though there was no penetration in this shot, it looked almost like the guy was fucking the hot wife right at that moment.


    "Mrs. Lina, is he..."


    "Yes, we used to be fuck buddies. But after I got married to James, I never did that with anyone else." The older woman admitted, giving Oliver a mischievous smile.


    "Does Mr. James know about this kind of stuff you did before your marriage?" Oliver asked, flipping through the pages with a feeling of excitement building within him. He was eager to see more of her erotic pictures while she was in her prime and enjoyed her wild modeling days.


    Lina nodded her head, saying in a reassuring tone, "Yes, he does. Actually, he was the one that pushed me into retiring from my job and getting married to him." She took a pause and looked at Oliver, who continued to turn the pages of her album. When she saw that he had reached one of her more intense photos, she commented, "He fucked me so damn hard that I couldn''t think straight. It was amazing... Something like that night hadn''t happened in my life before. That''s why I agreed to marry him and gave up on modeling. My ex-fuck buddies were pretty disappointed when I told them the news."


    Oliver glanced at her briefly before returning his gaze to the pictures. ''Hmmm... It seems that James wasn''t always like how he is now. He must have done something crazy to make this woman become his wife. Otherwise, I don''t think that she would settle down with someone as dull and unimpressive as him. He should thank his lucky stars that she still cares about him.'' The young man thought to himself before looking at the current page of the album.

 119. Are you really satisfied with that, though?

    In the picture, the beautiful model was kneeling down between the legs of the guy he saw earlier. She was wearing a tiny bra that just barely covered her nipples.


    And as for the guy, he had his large dick out in front of him. He held it in his hand and pointed the tip at her mouth. Lina, meanwhile, looked very enthusiastic and ready to suck his shaft.


    "This one looks pretty hot..." Oliver mumbled, his voice filled with desire and anticipation.


    "It was for a porn magazine," Lina commented as she continued stroking his crotch. "They paid quite a lot for this photo shoot."


    "Porn magazine, eh? How far did you go with that shoot? Did you actually take his cock in your mouth?"


    "Yep, and much more..." Lina murmured as she leaned in to kiss Oliver''s ear and give it a playful nibble.


    Then she turned to the next page, showing him a photo of her sucking on the huge member of the other man in a passionate manner. He had a firm grip on her head with his fingers entwined in her hair while he forced her mouth down to the hilt of his erection.


    "God, Mrs. Lina... you really went that far...?" Oliver gasped at this erotic picture, and then he flipped the page once again to reveal Lina lying on top of the guy, her big and round tits pressed against his chest and their lips locked together in an intense kiss.


    They looked like a pair of passionate lovers who were lost in the throes of their lovemaking session with their genitals connected and their hips moving in sync.


    "I feel as if I am watching porn with the main actress sitting next to me. Damn..." Oliver said as he kept turning the pages. "Tell me, Mrs. Lina... After you got married to Mr. James, have you ever thought of returning to your old days? Of being the sexy and wild model again? I''m sure that you would be successful in no time. After all, look at you now. Your body is even hotter and sexier than before. If I were a casting director, I would sign you to my agency in a heartbeat."


    "Hmmm, well..." The beautiful mature woman gave it some thought while caressing his cock. "Sometimes I do wonder how different my life would be if I had chosen to continue my modeling career instead of retiring. Maybe I could still have a lot of fun doing all kinds of exciting photoshoots. But at the end, I think that everything happened for a reason, and my current lifestyle suits me just fine."


    Oliver turned his gaze to Lina, and she met his eyes. "Are you really satisfied with that, though? Are you sure you are happy being the wife of Mr. James? Because if you were, I don''t think that you''d show me such lewd photos and rub my dick like this... Am I wrong?"


    Lina giggled, her fingers still playing with Oliver''s erection through his jeans. "I don''t know, maybe? You tell me."


    They stared into each other''s eyes for a while until the young man broke the silence by saying, "It''s obvious to me that you are a wild tigress, ready to pounce at her prey right now. And I am not complaining. I am more than happy to be your victim. But there is one problem. You belong to another man. You are married, and I shouldn''t do anything to break that marriage."


    "Oh, don''t be silly. What James doesn''t know will never hurt him." The mature woman grinned and leaned closer to Oliver, kissing his neck lightly. "Besides, it''s been years since he fucked me the way you are talking about. He has become a dull man now and is too tired to do anything other than missionary sex with me every weekend. I can''t remember the last time we had some wild, steamy, hot sex."


    "That may be the case. However, I don''t like when relationships fall apart because of cheating, so if you are okay with it, we can do everything you can think of as long as you promise to stay with your husband afterward. I will not be the cause of your marriage''s downfall, and you have to keep that in mind." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lina stopped stroking him for a bit and looked him in the eyes, surprised to hear him talk like this.


    ''This young man... is quite different from the other guys that I have met so far. It seems like he is not willing to get me into any trouble. Maybe he really is the one¡ªsomeone I can enjoy my wild side with again and cheat with for the first time. And even after I am done enjoying his body, he won''t try to break up my marriage. He will just go on with his life as if nothing had ever happened between us.'' She thought to herself, a bit excited and impressed by the handsome young man''s words.


    "Fine by me. As long as I have fun with you, I''m cool with anything. And if you want to stay in touch afterward, I will not mind it either. I will gladly let you fuck me whenever you wish."


    "Hahaha... Aren''t we talking about this like some sort of business deal or something?" The young man chuckled, finding their exchange to be amusing.


    "Haha... Maybe, but who cares? The most important thing is that we both know where we stand now." She replied and leaned closer to kiss him on the lips. "I''m going to show you my best, and you are not going to disappoint me. You will make sure that I enjoy myself to the fullest, right?"


    "Of course." The young man said as he wrapped his arms around Lina''s curvy figure and pulled her closer to himself, returning the passionate kiss. Their lips locked together, and their tongues met and danced in each other''s mouths while his hands roamed across her back, exploring the smooth curves of her mature body.

 120. Do you like what I did there?

    The older woman pressed herself tightly against the lad''s muscular body and continued making out with him. He was the first man that she kissed after a long time, other than her husband, and it made her excited beyond words. It also helped that this guy was younger, taller, stronger, and more attractive than her partner.


    When they broke off the kiss, she stared at him, her eyes half-closed and filled with desire, and said, "Hmmmm, I love the feeling of kissing a young and vigorous man again after a long time. It''s so exciting." She ran her hand up his arm, feeling the strong muscles under her fingers, and added, "And your body is pretty amazing as well. Let me see your big and hard dick too."


    Oliver couldn''t help but chuckle at how straightforward this beautiful MILF was being, and without wasting another second, he unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants. Then, he pushed his jeans down his legs along with his underwear and threw them aside, freeing his thick and erect cock. The sight of it made Lina''s breath hitch in her throat and caused her pussy to get wet.


    The mature beauty moved closer to Oliver''s cock and wrapped her fingers around it, stroking it up and down slowly at first. She could feel the warmth coming from it and smell the musky scent of his arousal mixed with a hint of sweat. This made her nipples stand erect and her vagina throb with desire even more.


    "Fuck... this monster is bigger than anything that I had in me before. And it''s so fucking hard." The mature beauty said with an impressed look on her face. She was now rubbing his big shaft faster while using her other hand to cup his large balls and fondle them softly. "Are all the men of your generation blessed with a cock like this one?"


    "Of course not. I was just lucky enough to have been endowed with a big, hard, and long-lasting one." The young man responded, closing his eyes and relishing in the pleasurable feeling of the busty woman''s soft touch on his penis. "Just imagine how great it would be to have a thick and long piece of meat like this one pounding inside your tight and wet pussy anytime you want."


    "Oh my god, don''t make me think of it right now. I will go crazy. It''s already taking all my self-control not to ride your dick this instant. Because I want to have a taste of you first." Lina responded, and then she brought her head down on his cock, opening her lips to let the swollen tip of the massive rod enter her warm, wet, and inviting mouth.


    Once his penis was inside, she started to suck on it gently while her hands worked the shaft and caressed his balls, sending jolts of pleasure through his entire body and making him moan softly in pleasure.


    She loved how this big and thick shaft felt in her mouth, stretching her lips wide open as it entered her deeper and deeper, trying to force itself into the tight passage of her throat. ''God... James used to fuck my mouth like this a lot when we started dating, but his wasn''t nearly as big as this. And this kid''s cock tastes so much better too.'' Lina thought to herself as she began to bob her head on the hard member of her young guest, slurping on his dick noisily while moaning in delight as if she was enjoying the tastiest popsicle in the world.


    Meanwhile, Oliver watched in delight and arousal, seeing this sexy MILF sucking his cock with great enthusiasm while her head moved back and forth and up and down in an expert fashion.


    "Damn... you are good at this. No wonder your fuck buddies couldn''t leave you alone back in the day. But I think you could do better, right, Mrs. Lina? Why don''t you try swallowing all of it in your throat?" He challenged the hot wife, who was currently having her way with his huge erection.


    Hearing this, she pulled her mouth off of the massive shaft and smirked, saying, "You want to see deepthroat, eh? Even though this is the biggest cock that I have ever seen in my life, I will do it for you. I have a lot of experience when it comes to cocksucking. Watch this!"


    Then she opened her lips and took the entire length of the giant cock inside her mouth, pushing it in inch by inch. Once it was fully buried inside of her oral cavity, she closed her eyes and stayed in this position for a few seconds to relish the feeling of having her mouth stuffed full of his thick meat stick. She loved every moment of this, and her pussy became drenched in her juices while her clit throbbed with lustful desire.


    When she took it all out, the mature and sexy woman opened her eyes again, which had rolled back in her skull due to the extreme pleasure that she felt, and gasped for air before smiling at him mischievously. She didn''t mind one bit that her face was now a mess, thanks to all the drool that had spilled out from the edges of her lips. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you like what I did there? Do I still have the moves that can satisfy a man, even one with such a massive cock like you, Oliver?"


    "Yes. Of course. That felt so damn good; just keep going." He said with a nod and put one hand on her head to encourage her.


    Lina grinned and went right back to work, bobbing her head once again on the fat, thick cock, sucking and licking on the swollen tip before sliding the entire length of the shaft in and out of her mouth repeatedly. She was now giving the best blowjob of her life. Not only that, but she was doing it with passion, knowing how much pleasure she was providing to Oliver, and this alone made her feel very aroused.

 121. Why don’t we take this off?

    After several minutes of this amazing cocksucking, Oliver groaned loudly, feeling the urge to cum already building within his loins.


    "Oh fuck, your mouth feels amazing, Mrs. Lina. I''m gonna cum soon." The young man said between moans. He didn''t want to hold back anymore. He felt the need to blow his load deep inside this sexy and skilled MILF''s throat. And he did just that. With one last push, Oliver shoved his cock as deep as it could go into the older woman''s mouth and released all the built-up semen inside his balls. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Feeling his thick and gooey seed filling up her throat, Lina almost choked on the huge load. She tried hard to swallow all of his cum but failed, and some of it ended up coughing out of her nostrils. However, she still managed to gulp down most of it, and when she was finished, she let out a deep sigh before lifting her head from the still erect cock of the young man and looking up at him with her face covered in cum.


    "Cough... Cough... Ahhhh, so much. Cough... I almost died from your cum." Lina chuckled and used her fingers to wipe some of his jizz that was leaking down her chin. She put the digits into her mouth and sucked them clean.


    Oliver laughed and said, "I''m sorry. I couldn''t help it; you sucked me so good. But... damn... you look like a mess, hahaha..." He pointed at the white substance that still covered parts of her pretty face and laughed some more. Then, when his gaze landed on the rest of his jizz that had spilled onto her huge boobs, he got an idea and said, "Why don''t we take this off?"


    Without waiting for a response from the busty wife, he grabbed her top and pulled it off her torso. It revealed the huge breasts of the mature woman and the rest of her curvaceous body, making her look like a fertility goddess. She was wearing no bra, and so the full and round orbs bounced into view as they came free from the confines of her top. They looked soft, firm, heavy, and inviting, with perky, hard nipples at their peaks. It was clear that the beautiful mature lady was ready to have some hot action with her new young lover.


    "You naughty young man, stripping a woman before she gives you her consent, are we? But I like it. Take the rest off too. And don''t hold back; be rough and forceful." The sexy MILF said in a teasing manner, urging him on with an eager smile on her lips. Then she giggled when Oliver didn''t waste a single second before he pushed her onto the bed, making her land on her back. She watched with half-closed eyelids as he grabbed the waistband of her shorts and yanked them off in a hurry, removing them from her long and shapely legs, along with her soaked panties.


    Once she was fully undressed, he moved on top of her and spread her thighs wide apart to get access to the hot wetness of her tight pussy that lay hidden beneath her neatly trimmed bush. He could feel her lustful eyes on him and the anticipation that emanated from every fiber of her being, so he didn''t waste any time teasing her. He just leaned in and planted a long, hungry, and passionate lick on her swollen clitoris.


    "Mmmmmm... ahhhh... Yes! Right there! Keep doing that." Lina moaned loudly, letting her young lover know that she loved the way he was pleasuring her. He flicked his tongue against her sensitive clit, circling around and teasing her until she squirmed and moaned louder. Then he pushed it back and forth and side to side in an experienced manner, driving her wild.


    The feeling of having his mouth and tongue work on her most sensitive part felt incredible. Lina''s body shuddered in delight, and she felt the heat building between her legs. "Ahhh... I love this... Yes! Keep eating me like that, Oliver..." She continued to encourage the handsome boy while enjoying the blissful sensation of his expert cunnilingus.


    Lina closed her eyes as waves of pleasure coursed through her, making her breathing become ragged and her chest heave. She had suppressed her desires to cheat on James ever since she had witnessed her daughter getting fucked by her son-in-law on the sofa of the living room. Now, the floodgates had finally opened, and her pent-up desires were pouring forth in an unstoppable tide of carnal pleasure.


    She wanted to indulge herself without worrying about anything else at the moment, so she did just that. Lina enjoyed every second of this passionate oral sex session that this well-endowed young man was providing to her.


    As for Oliver, he savored the musky and sweet flavor of the hot and horny wife, licking and sucking her wet labia, making loud slurping sounds every time that he buried his tongue deep in the depths of her soaked vagina, before returning to focus on her engorged clitoris once again.


    It wasn''t long until Lina reached her limit, her entire body shaking in the throes of a mind-blowing orgasm. She screamed loudly as her juices squirted from her pussy, soaking his face.


    "Fuck, you are a squirter too!" Oliver said, a little shocked at first, but still happy nonetheless because her cum tasted so delicious to him. So he kept on lapping at her pussy even though she was squirming beneath him and begging him to stop, overwhelmed by the intense sensations that his tongue and mouth provided.


    "Ahhhh... No... Please, stop! It''s... ahhh, too much... Ahhhh... Fuck!" Lina screamed out, her voice dripping with ecstasy while her eyes rolled to the back of her head. Her hands instinctively flew up and grabbed her tits, squeezing and kneading them as her climax rocked her whole body, causing it to arch upward and then fall back on the soft mattress in a series of spasms.


    But even then, Oliver refused to stop, continuing to lap at her clit and lick all the juices that came out from her.

 122. You mean, staring at my big butt?

    When Lina''s orgasm had subsided and her body relaxed, he pulled himself up, wiping his mouth with his hand and grinning mischievously. "Damn, Mrs. Lina, I can''t believe you are this sensitive! Shouldn''t a slutty MILF like you have more control? Haha!"


    "Shut up! Just because I used to fuck around before getting married doesn''t mean that I am still doing that now, you know." The beautiful wife responded, glaring at the young man with a playful pout on her face. She had enjoyed the amazing cunnilingus, but she still wanted to play a little rough. "I was a bit of a slutty model back in my days, but that''s not who I am anymore. Now I''m a proper wife and a loving mother, you hear?"


    Oliver laughed at this and nodded, saying teasingly, "A proper wife that hasn''t been fucked good in years and is desperate to get her brains screwed out, right?"


    "Stop making fun of me already. I''m getting impatient here, and if you don''t get inside me right now, I might jump at you and take your big dick myself." Lina replied, annoyed at how he was delaying things for fun, and then she wrapped her legs around his torso and pulled him closer. She reached out with one of her hands to grab the shaft of his cock and rubbed its swollen head along her wet and ready pussy.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll give it to you; relax. But before that..." The young man said with a sly smirk on his lips. Then he grabbed her thighs and lifted them, rolling her on her stomach. Now the hot MILF was on all fours with her butt and pussy fully exposed to him, her legs spread wide and her hands resting on the mattress. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lina''s heart skipped a beat when Oliver slapped his hard dick on her plump and round ass cheeks a couple of times. "What... What are you doing? I said I was impatient..." The mature beauty complained with a whiny and excited tone of voice, wiggling her plump behind at the handsome lad, trying to entice him. She wanted him to shove his thick shaft in her tight pussy right away, not to tease her even further.


    Oliver laughed, and after another couple of playful smacks of his cock on the sexy MILF''s butt cheeks, he said, "I just wanted to admire the view before I take the plunge, that''s all."


    "Admiring the view? You mean, staring at my big butt? Fuck! I will let you stare and do whatever the fuck you want later, but please, get that cock in my pussy. NOW!" Lina said, losing her patience.


    "Hahaha... You are so eager to get filled, aren''t you? Well then..." Oliver lined up the head of his huge dick at the opening of her pussy, and without warning, he thrust his hips forward, sinking his entire length in one go. "Here you go!"


    "FUUUUUCCKKKKK YEEEESSSSS!!" The beautiful MILF screamed out at the top of her lungs when her pussy was penetrated by a huge, thick, and rock-hard penis. It filled her completely, stretching her tight walls to the limit. The sensation of having something that large stuffed inside of her was unlike anything else. Her mouth opened wide, and her eyes bulged as the huge intruder reached deeper into her vaginal canal and pressed hard against her sensitive spots. "Fuck... fuck... fuck... This cock is... ahhhhh, so fucking big..."


    "God damn! I can''t believe how good this feels..." Oliver groaned and grabbed hold of Lina''s waist. He pulled his cock back slowly until only the tip was still inside of the tight and slippery sheath of the MILF''s vagina. Yet, while doing that, he could feel how hard her muscles clenched, trying to prevent him from withdrawing.


    Then he rammed his cock into her once again, causing her body to shake violently and her ass to wiggle. The young man was enjoying the sight of her plump behind shaking like that. It looked amazing, especially with his thick shaft lodged between those two beautiful round globes.


    "Fuck, this ass is so hot... I want to see it bounce as you take my dick over and over again." He commented while slapping his pelvis against the MILF''s plump and soft buttocks, making them jiggle even harder.


    Lina was lost in the pleasure that this amazing penis provided to her. She felt so full, so stretched, and she could hardly believe that such a massive thing was buried deep inside of her right now. It felt incredible. And it got even better when he began thrusting in and out of her at a steady pace. He pounded her so good, his dick hitting every sweet spot within her pussy and sending intense waves of pleasure rippling across her body.


    "Ahhh... God, I missed this feeling so much! This is what I needed for so long! A big cock to fuck my pussy hard and good... Fuck... Give it to me... Pound me hard! Harder, you fucking beast!" Lina yelled out, feeling as if she was going to lose her mind. The mature woman had already forgotten about the world around her and all her worries and troubles. She only cared about enjoying herself to the fullest while getting her pussy fucked nice and rough by this young stud, and so far, he was delivering just that.


    Oliver, on the other hand, was having a great time too. It felt amazing for him to sink his dick deep in that wet, hot, and tight hole again and again. ''I thought she would be loose after doing all those slutty things with so many different men. But fuck... She is so damn tight, just as good as any of the younger women I have fucked. Maybe even tighter. I guess her tight pussy is the secret to how she managed to make all those men stay interested in her and continue to fuck her whenever they could throughout her modeling career. Well, whatever it is, I''m loving it! And I am loving the feeling of this juicy ass slapping against my hips every time I thrust into her.''


    As Oliver kept fucking her doggy-style with long, deep strokes, he noticed that the older woman was moving her ass in perfect sync with him, matching his rhythm and making her ass cheeks shake with each movement. She was a master at using her body, and this just made him want her even more. It drove him wild.

 123. Why did you pull out?

    "Damn, Mrs. Lina! Your body is incredible. And I''m not going to stop fucking your sexy body for the whole night!" Oliver groaned between his hard thrusts. His hands roamed her back and ass cheeks, feeling her smooth and soft skin, caressing and squeezing her curvy and mature figure.


    Lina moaned out loud when she heard his words, her whole body shaking with excitement and anticipation of what was to come. "Yes, fuck yes... Keep using my body like that! Treat me like the slut that I was and still am. I missed this so fucking much!" She screamed while her hands were gripping the bedsheet beneath her, her knuckles turning white due to how hard she was squeezing it. The mature wife had gone completely nuts from doing something so naughty with a young man who was even younger than her daughter.


    She didn''t think that James would bring a guest to spend a weekend with her while he was away, and when she saw that it was such a handsome boy, her pussy got instantly drenched with desire and anticipation. Lina knew then and there that she wanted this boy to have his way with her. That she would seduce him if she could and make sure that he fucked her at least once before he left.


    But she didn''t think that Oliver was so well hung, nor that he could provide her with so much pleasure. Now, the idea that he would spend two full days in her home was making her even more excited. ''Oh my god! I am going to be fucked for an entire weekend. And by such a well-hung boy too. Fuck... I can''t believe that this is happening. This is going to be the best weekend of my life.''


    While Lina was lost in her thoughts and the pleasure of having her pussy penetrated over and over again, Oliver suddenly pulled out and said, "Come on, get up. Let''s try a new position."


    "Awww, fuck. Why did you pull it out?" The beautiful woman whined at first, but when he pulled her by the arm and made her get up on the bed, she understood what he wanted. "Ahhhh, the cowgirl position, eh?" She smiled, knowing that this would let her take the lead for a bit.


    Oliver grinned and lay on his back, saying, "Get on top and show me your skills. Show me why you have so many pictures like those I just saw in that album of yours, with men who looked so enamored with you."


    "Very well, if that''s what you want, then..." Lina giggled, and without wasting any more time, she mounted him. She straddled his hips with her long legs and grabbed his shaft to position it against her opening before lowering herself onto him. As the thick head of his cock entered her once again, the MILF let out a sigh of pure bliss and moaned softly. "Ohhhhh, there it is... Fuck, yes... Without your dick in my pussy, even for a short while, it felt as if something was missing. Now it feels so good to have it back inside of me, where it belongs..."


    "Wow, look at you. Already acting as if this dick is yours, hahahaha..." Oliver laughed and then moaned, feeling the pleasure of the MILF''s hot and wet vagina wrapped around his hard penis. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sexy wife didn''t pay much attention to what her young lover just said and began moving her hips up and down, riding his dick with a passion she had forgotten that she still possessed. Her body moved on its own, as if guided by instinct, as if she was made for this and knew how to use every part of her voluptuous frame to enhance their mutual pleasure.


    Lina was an expert in the art of sex and had learned how to make a man feel good in the process, no matter his age. Even though the man lying on the bed and fucking her at that moment was much younger than all the others she had been with before, her mature and experienced body knew what to do to drive him wild.


    "Fuck... This feels so damn good!" She said between her sensual moans. Then, the woman placed her hands on the young man''s chest, pressing her palms against his muscular pecs to steady herself while bouncing on his shaft, her big breasts jiggling up and down with every movement of her hips.


    As she was doing this, Lina threw her head back and closed her eyes, enjoying the feeling of riding this huge and thick shaft. The sensation was intoxicating and overwhelming, and soon enough, she was in a state of bliss, just taking his dick in and out of her tight hole again and again in a passionate and steady rhythm, savoring every single thrust of his cock.


    Meanwhile, Oliver stared up at the older woman with a look of wonder on his face. He was amazed by the raw sensuality and skill with which the hot MILF moved on top of him. ''Damn it... even Mom isn''t as skilled as she is. She moves in the sexiest way possible, as if every single move of her hips is meant to draw out as much pleasure for herself as it is meant to provide to the man beneath her. I''m loving every moment of this... I could stay like this all night and not complain at all. Hell, I wish we could stay like this forever.''


    While watching her big breasts bounce in unison with the movement of her hips and her whole body, the handsome boy couldn''t help but put his hands on them, fondling them, playing with them, and caressing them with an almost reverent touch.


    When his thumbs grazed her nipples, Lina let out a soft moan and said, "Ohhhh, yeeeeees! Keep playing with them, please. I love to have my boobs fondled while getting fucked."


    "Then lean forward so that I can suck on those big tits of yours, Mrs. Lina." He responded, and, in the blink of an eye, the busty MILF was leaning over him, bringing her jiggling pair of big tits to his mouth. Oliver grabbed them and brought them close to his lips, taking both of her erect and perky nipples in his mouth and sucking on them.


    "Ahhh... greedy, are we?" Lina giggled, feeling his tongue and lips work on her nipples. "Don''t stop. It feels great."


    https://www.NovelFire.com/series/1505889/mommy-and-me-in-the-magical-world/

 124. What are you doing here?

    And it truly felt great. Her pussy was filled by Oliver''s thick cock while he was also sucking on her tits. This double stimulation made Lina even hornier and eager to please her young lover. And so, the older woman kept moving, her hips and thighs working tirelessly. Her movements were fluid and coordinated, and she was able to control how fast and deep his cock went inside of her to the point of making each thrust more pleasurable than the previous one.


    But then, something changed. The MILF noticed some movement from the corner of her eyes. It seemed like someone was watching her. She looked in that direction and saw a figure standing by the door to her bedroom, staring at her with a strange look in his eyes.


    It was James, her husband.


    Lina froze and stopped moving her hips. "James... What are you doing here?" She asked with a shocked and almost horrified tone in her voice.


    The man just stood there, silent and staring, his gaze fixated on the two people having sex in the middle of the bed.


    Oliver was a bit surprised by what was happening, but he didn''t care that Lina''s husband had just walked in on them. Instead, he used this chance to grab the woman''s wide hips with both of his hands, holding her firmly in place while continuing to pound into her pussy from below.


    "Fuck, stop it, Oliver! Can''t you see James is there? He''s watching us." Lina complained and looked at her husband and then at her young lover. She didn''t know what to do. Her mind was telling her to stop and get away from that young man and his amazing cock, but at the same time, she didn''t want to do that. Not now that she had a dick as big as this pounding her, making her feel things she hadn''t felt in a long time. "Please... please stop, Oliver... My husband is here..."


    "I can see him, yes." Oliver replied and kept pounding his cock into her, not stopping for even a moment. He didn''t even slow down, as if the presence of James was irrelevant to him. "And it doesn''t look to me as if he has a problem with what''s going on."


    Lina blinked and then turned to look at James again, noticing the tent in his pants. "What... What is happening here? Why are you not angry at seeing me fuck another man?"


    Instead of getting mad at his wife, James closed the door to the bedroom and leaned back against the wall. The man was still staring at the couple having sex, and then he began to rub the tent in his pants, his hand running up and down the outline of the bulge that had appeared there. He was enjoying the show, not even trying to hide how much pleasure it was giving him.


    The beautiful woman gasped as she watched her husband stroke himself through the fabric of his pants, unable to believe what was going on. But then, something hit her. It was like a spark of understanding. She realized what was happening and what James was doing. He was getting aroused from watching her cheat on him, and it wasn''t just a little bit aroused. He was hard as a rock.


    "Oh fuck..." Lina moaned out, unable to stop the feelings that were now flooding her body, making her tremble with excitement. She had always fantasized about fucking in front of James. It was a secret fetish that had been with her for many years, and now that it was finally coming true, she couldn''t help herself from letting her body do whatever it pleased.


    The mature woman looked down at the handsome young man who was currently pounding into her wet pussy and moaned. "Fuck, I don''t know what to do. My body wants to continue, but I can''t... not like this..."


    "What do you want, Mrs. Lina?" Oliver asked while his dick kept going in and out of the hot and tight sheath of her pussy. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The MILF didn''t answer immediately, but Oliver didn''t relent. He continued to fuck her without slowing down, making it hard for her to think clearly. Her mind and heart were telling her to stop, but her body and instincts were screaming at her to continue. And it seemed as if the latter was winning.


    "God damn..." The beautiful wife said, and then, with some effort, she stopped Oliver''s relentless hip thrusts with a hand placed on his stomach, pushing him down to the mattress and stopping his movements.


    She then looked up, staring into her husband''s eyes. They were fixated on hers, wide open and filled with lustful passion. "Tell me what you want, James." She demanded with a stern tone. "I want to hear it from your mouth. Do you want to see me keep fucking this boy? Is that what gets you horny, eh? Seeing your wife cheat on you?"


    "No." At last, James spoke. But what he said was a bit unexpected. He shook his head and said, "It''s not that."


    "Then what is it? Why are you standing there stroking your dick while looking at me and your guest fucking on the bed? I know you, and this isn''t like you at all." The hot wife insisted, staring straight into her husband''s eyes as if she wanted to read what was in his soul. "Tell me, why?"


    "Because it''s you. I love you so much. I can''t imagine living without you, but I couldn''t make you happy anymore, at least not as much as you used to be back when we were younger." James said with a sigh and then looked down, a little ashamed of his confession. "I want you to be happy. I want you to be free. And I know that I''m not enough to give you what you really need, so I brought Oliver to our home, hoping that you''d get to enjoy yourself again, like you used to."


    [ A/N: Don''t forget to give a read to my new story Mommy and Me in the Magical World. ]

 125. You don’t need to thank me.

    "What the hell...? Are you serious?" Lina was taken aback by this revelation. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Was this some sort of elaborate joke? Was James really trying to get her to sleep with Oliver? She stared at the man who had been with her through thick and thin for so many years, and she knew right then and there that he meant every word.


    It made sense, too. Oliver''s visit had been so unexpected, and the fact that he had left them alone in the house without him was suspicious to say the least. James had set all this up, hoping to give her what she desired, even if it was at the cost of letting her cheat on him.


    Lina didn''t know how to feel about this. She felt a bit bad because she was enjoying the idea of cheating on James, but at the same time, she felt happy and excited because she had the blessing of her husband to have her way with the young and handsome boy beneath her. "I can''t believe that you''re doing this for me. You are okay with me sleeping with other men now?"


    "No. Not with other men." James shook his head, a serious look in his eyes as he looked up and gazed at his wife once again. "I''m okay with you sleeping with Oliver and no one else. He''s a good lad, and I know he can make you happy. I trust him to do that. But I''m not sharing you with anyone else. If you do it, it''s going to be only with him from now on, understood?"


    "Ohhhh my god..." Lina gasped and closed her eyes, feeling her whole body shiver at the idea. Having her way with a handsome and young man was one thing, but knowing that it was with the permission of her husband, that he had set all this up to make her happy, it drove her wild with excitement. "I love you so much for this. For caring for my happiness even more than you do for your own. Thank you so much." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You don''t need to thank me." James smiled and shook his head, then pointed at Oliver and said, "Go ahead. Enjoy yourself. Do whatever you want. I''m sure he can satisfy you in every way."


    The beautiful wife didn''t waste another second. She turned to look down at her young lover and said, "You heard my husband, didn''t you? It seems that we''re going to be fucking quite a bit from now on, hahaha." Lina laughed and moaned at the same time while starting to ride the boy again. This time, she was even more enthusiastic than before. Now that James had told her to fuck him and have fun, there was no stopping the MILF from giving in to her lust.


    And so she began moving her hips once again, sliding her drenched pussy up and down his shaft, letting out moans and mewls of pure ecstasy as she felt the boy''s big and thick cock penetrate her over and over again. She enjoyed it so much that she didn''t even notice the way Oliver''s fingers dug deep into the soft flesh of her buttocks as he thrust up into her.


    "Your pussy feels so fucking good, Mrs. Lina. So tight and warm... and your ass... God damn, you are a piece of art. So fucking sexy and beautiful. Your body was made to drive men wild." Oliver said, unable to stop his hips from bucking upward every time the gorgeous wife rode him. The boy was in bliss. Not only because the woman''s pussy was amazing and her ass felt perfect in his hands, but also because she looked incredibly hot while she bounced on his cock.


    James had seen Lina naked before. After all, he had been sleeping with her for the last 18 years and knew every curve and nook of her gorgeous body. Still, the man hadn''t been able to enjoy such an erotic sight for many years now, so seeing her like this, having sex and looking so beautiful and sensual, made his dick ache and his blood boil with passion. The sight was so entrancing, so captivating that he felt hypnotized by her.


    "I thought I would never be able to enjoy the sight of my wife having sex with such passion ever again..." James commented, feeling a mix of pride, happiness, and, most importantly, arousal at the scene happening in front of his very eyes. "And I thought I would feel heartbroken from the sight when I came in here and saw you two fucking each other. But this is even better than I thought it would be. Damn... I don''t think that my dick has ever been harder."


    "Hehe... I never thought that I would hear that coming from you." Lina giggled while moving her ass faster, wanting to feel more of Oliver''s dick inside of her. "But it seems that my cheating on you turned you into some kind of cuckold, didn''t it? Well, this might be something new to explore for you. For both of us."


    "New and exciting indeed..." The man agreed and started removing his pants, taking off his shirt too. "So, while you are enjoying my friend''s son, why don''t I help him provide even more pleasure for you? What do you say?"


    Lina stopped for a moment, looking at James with a shocked look in her eyes. Was he suggesting...?


    "I''m sure you can take two dicks at the same time. I remember you used to love getting double penetrated by your lovers back in the day, so it should still be doable, right?" James asked, now walking toward her with a raging erection between his legs. It was the biggest he had gotten in the last few years.


    Although it wasn''t as big and thick as the one currently penetrating her, nor as beautiful and veiny. Still, the fact that he was so hard and that his dick was throbbing so much from watching her fuck another man made her want to feel him inside of her even more.


    "Yes. Fuck yes. Do it. Get that dick up my ass. Let''s make the most out of this amazing day." Lina moaned out in delight, feeling a wave of pleasure rushing through her entire body as she rode Oliver faster and harder than before.

 126. You’re so good at this…

    She loved how her husband had changed so much. It seemed like he was a new man, ready to explore new and exciting things, willing to push the boundaries of what they had been doing until then.


    "Then let''s do this. First, suck me for a bit so that I get nice and lubed. Then, you are going to have a dick in your pussy and one in your ass. How does that sound?"


    "Like heaven..." The beautiful woman replied with a blissful smile on her lips. Then she stopped riding Oliver and let him do the work while she leaned forward to get her mouth closer to James'' dick. "Come here. Let me taste you. I haven''t had your cock in my mouth for a few days now, and I miss that salty taste."


    The man stood on the bed, right in front of his wife''s face, and grabbed her head with his hand to guide her lips to his shaft. She took the head in her mouth without hesitation, sucking on it like a hungry slut, while stroking its shaft at the same time. It didn''t take long for Lina to get it all wet, licking and slurping it while her husband enjoyed the sensation of having his dick inside of her warm and wet mouth again after so long.


    "God... you suck dick so well... this is one of the reasons I couldn''t satisfy you. You are just so good that I get spent after just one round, while you keep on going and going..." James groaned out, his body trembling from the feeling of her tongue and lips pleasuring him like only she could. "Damn... that''s enough; I don''t want to cum in your mouth yet. I want to save that for when I am pounding your ass while Oliver is still fucking your pussy. got it?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mhmmm..." The busty MILF let go of the dick that had been in her mouth just moments ago, smiling mischievously. She loved how naughty this whole thing had become, with her sucking her husband off while she rode another man''s cock. It was a new and exciting situation that she never thought possible. "Now come here. Stick it in my ass. I''m dying to have both of you inside of me."


    James did as he was told, getting closer to his wife while grabbing her butt cheeks to spread them open for him, making sure that he had a good view of both her holes. He was amazed by the sight of Oliver''s dick entering and coming out of his wife''s wet and eager pussy.


    "Fuck, I can''t wait anymore." He said, and then positioned himself behind her and pushed his hips forward. His dick slipped past her anal ring easily, and then he felt his pelvis pressing against the soft flesh of her big buttocks.


    "Fuck! Yes!" Lina screamed out as soon as she felt both of the dicks inside of her, one in her ass and the other one in her pussy. It felt so incredible to have her holes filled like this that it was almost too much for the woman to handle. "Oh my god, this feels so good!"


    The two men stayed there, enjoying the feeling of having their dicks buried inside of her for a moment, before they started moving. Oliver thrust up while James pulled back, then the man pushed in and the boy pulled back.


    They began to develop a slow but pleasurable rhythm. The MILF felt her body rocked by the movements of the two cocks that penetrated her holes in perfect unison; each time they did so, the pleasure increased exponentially, bringing the hot wife higher and higher into a world of pure ecstasy and delight.


    "Damn... your asshole feels so fucking tight, honey. It''s been ages since we''ve done this." James groaned, feeling the velvety smooth insides of his wife''s anus squeezing him hard. "I forgot how good it feels."


    "Yes, squeeze me, Mrs. Lina. I love it when you tighten that little hole of yours. It feels amazing!" Oliver said, grunting and groaning with pleasure. Feeling her vaginal walls grip his cock tightly and squeeze it as hard as she could. "You''re so good at this..."


    "Ahhhh, fuck yes... Keep talking dirty to me... I love this. Goddamn it, you two are driving me insane. Your dicks are driving me wild!" The mature wife moaned out, her voice quivering from the overwhelming sensations of having both her holes filled with such amazing cocks. She couldn''t remember the last time she had felt so much pleasure from anal sex. It had been years, and she had missed it terribly. "I missed getting fucked like this, and you two are doing such a good job. Keep going... I''m loving every single second of it..."


    The men did just that, picking up their pace, thrusting into her faster, harder, deeper. They could feel how much she loved it, how crazy with lust and ecstasy they were driving her. And, to be honest, they were enjoying every second of it as well.


    Lina could hear James panting behind her while he fucked her ass with abandon. His grunts grew louder and louder while Oliver began to suck on one of her nipples. She closed her eyes, letting herself get carried away by the pure bliss and the whirlwind of sensations that coursed through her entire being.


    "God! Yes!" She screamed. Every fiber of her being shook from sheer delight, feeling the waves of an orgasm approaching. The three of them had been fucking for at least fifteen minutes in this position, the pleasure being built up inside of her and, in particular, in her loins. "Ohhh my god! I''m going to... fuck... You''re both going to make me cum."

 127. Easy There, Tiger.

    The two cocks working in and out of her pussy and ass made squelching sounds that filled the room, her juices dribbling down her thighs and dripping onto Oliver''s groin. He kept playing with the older woman''s breasts, tweaking her sensitive nipples with his fingers while kissing and sucking on them at the same time.


    While all that was happening, James pounded his wife''s ass even harder, wanting to push her over the edge. He wanted to make her climax together with him when the time came. The man could feel that he was close, that he wasn''t going to last much longer. His cock felt like an iron bar and was throbbing inside of the tight passage of her anus. The feeling was overwhelming, almost as if every stroke brought him one step closer to reaching the peak of ecstasy.


    "Let''s do it. Cum for me. Cum while having two dicks inside of you!" James groaned and slapped his wife''s buttocks, making the whole thing even more enjoyable, with his hand connecting against her butt cheeks and his cock penetrating her asshole again and again.


    "Yes! Yes! Ahhh, fuck yeah!" Lina screamed out as she felt James'' hand coming down on her bottom once more, sending a wave of pleasure coursing through her body, increasing the ecstasy that was building up deep within her. "I''m so close, baby... Fuck me hard. Cum with me... I can feel it; I am so fucking close to climaxing that is almost unbearable..."


    Oliver laughed a little and then replied, "If you are almost there, Mrs. Lina, then I will join you. Let''s cum all three together. This way we are going to turn this threesome into a proper creampie."


    "Yes! Come on. Fill my holes with your semen. Please! I want to feel you two cumming inside of me at the same time." The woman begged, and Oliver went crazy. He began to buck his hips upward as hard as possible while his hands grabbed the MILF''s breasts and squeezed them even harder than before.


    Now they were all very close to cumming, and that was when Lina began to let herself go completely, moaning and screaming out her pleasure, her voice ringing with passion and delight.


    And it was this scream, a particularly loud one, that triggered the men''s orgasms. James''s cock throbbed hard inside of her ass, then, with one final thrust, he unleashed a torrent of thick, gooey sperm inside of her tight asshole, filling it up to the brim. The sensation of such warm and thick fluid invading her anus made the MILF go over the edge. It was like a tidal wave of bliss and joy washing over her entire being.


    At the same time, Oliver''s penis pulsated deep inside the depths of her vagina, shooting a big load of sticky spunk into her womb, painting every inch of it white with his semen. That did it for Lina. She lost control, her whole body trembling violently from the powerful waves of ecstasy that washed over her, making her scream out loud like a banshee.


    Her pussy and ass clenched hard on the two cocks buried inside of her, milking them dry as she had one of the most intense orgasms of her life.


    "Ahhh... Ahhh... ahhhhh, yessss..." Lina hissed between her gritted teeth while her body twitched and shivered uncontrollably. "God damn... It feels so good..."


    It felt like the orgasm lasted forever, even though it had been only a few seconds. Still, to her, it was like the most pleasurable moment in time stretched on and on until it seemed to last an eternity. And when it ended, after what felt like a very long time, she collapsed on top of Oliver''s body, exhausted. Her hair was disheveled and stuck to her skin, and there was sweat all over her face and neck.


    "Holy shit, honey. That was incredible. I never felt anything this strong and intense." James commented as he caressed the round and smooth butt cheeks of his wife''s plump ass. "I''m glad that you had such a good orgasm. It was about time, wasn''t it?"


    "I haven''t cum like that in years." Lina agreed, still catching her breath. "It was mind-blowing. Thank you both for giving me such a wild ride. We need to do it more often."


    While hearing the mature woman say that she wanted to do it more often, James felt a thrill run down his spine. This threesome had changed him, made him see the world and his wife with different eyes. It made him want to explore new and exciting things. It was an awakening of sorts, and it made him realize just how much he still needed to learn about sex and how to make love. But the most important thing that this wild and naughty experience had taught him was that there was nothing better than seeing his gorgeous and amazing wife enjoying herself so much and having the time of her life.


    "Very well, honey. We can do this whenever you want." The man said, massaging his wife''s big buttocks and slapping them playfully.


    "Or if you are that eager to do it again, we can continue right away," Oliver added, smiling mischievously. "I''m more than ready to go again."


    James chuckled as he pulled his softening cock out of his wife''s ass and sat on the bed next to her and Oliver. "Easy there, tiger. I can''t have another go at her for tonight. I am already spent after coming harder than ever. But if you want to fuck her all night long, then be my guest." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I knew that you wouldn''t have much stamina, honey. Still, you managed to last longer than usual. You lasted long enough to make me cum at least, hahahaha!" Lina laughed and then turned to face Oliver, a sensual smile on her lips and a playful glint in her eyes. "But yes, Oliver, if you want to keep fucking me, then go right ahead. I still haven''t had enough."


    "Awesome!" The young man exclaimed. He grabbed Lina''s round butt cheeks and spread them open with his hands, then lined up his hard dick against her pussy once again.


    However, before he could do anything else, the hot MILF gave him a very naughty look and said, "Wait! Let''s switch places so that I''m on the bottom and you are on top. This way I can rest my head on my husband''s lap while letting him watch the two of us having sex. After all, it''s his new fetish, isn''t that right, James?"


    "Hahaha... rather than my new fetish, it''s more like yours, dear. Because I know you enjoy showing off your sexy body more than I like watching it." The man chuckled while he settled down next to her, resting his back against the headboard of the bed. "Anyway, go ahead, honey. Do whatever you want. Have as much fun as you can tonight."


    "Hehe..." Lina smiled, and, a second later, she switched positions with Oliver and placed her head on James'' thighs while spreading her legs wide open, allowing the young stud to penetrate her tight little hole once more. "Go on, young man. Come and get me!"


    With that, she beckoned to him, her lips curving into a smile of anticipation. Oliver didn''t waste time and immediately grabbed hold of her thighs before pushing himself inside of her until every inch of his thick cock was buried deep inside of the MILF''s eager vagina.


    "Yes, oh god yes..." She moaned as she felt Oliver''s cock penetrate her wet slit and stretch it around its girthy form. "It feels so fucking good..."

 128. I know, I am a slut.

    When the morning sunlight slipped through the window and fell on the eyes of Oliver, he groaned a little as he slowly began to wake up from his slumber. He took a minute to collect his thoughts, rubbing his sleepy face, and then the first thing that came into view was that he was in a spacious bedroom, lying in a very comfy bed, his body wrapped in a silk bedsheet. A moment later, the memories of everything that had happened the previous night came rushing back to him.


    As he turned on his side and looked at his right, his eyes spotted the figure of an adult woman sleeping peacefully next to him. It was Lina. The woman he had fucked senseless last night, and for several hours too. And, just behind her, was her husband, James. He was still sleeping as well, and when Oliver looked at the digital clock on the nightstand, he saw that it was just a few minutes before 8 o''clock.


    ''I slept for just five hours. But I don''t feel tired at all.'' Oliver mused as he looked back at the couple sleeping next to him. ''I wonder how long these two will sleep. Should I let them sleep a while longer, or should I wake them up now?''


    After pondering it for a little while, the handsome young man decided to let the couple keep on sleeping for a bit longer. After all, the sex had lasted all night long, and they were both older, so he thought that it would be better for them to rest a little while longer.


    Meanwhile, Oliver went to take a shower, thinking that this would be the perfect way to wake up completely and get ready for whatever he decided to do. The moment he got up, however, and removed the bedsheet that was wrapped around his body, a certain part of him did a little happy dance as it greeted the morning light. ''Oh boy... looks like someone else is already awake, hehe.''


    Oliver''s penis was, once again, erect and throbbing, showing that, despite the hours of intense action of the previous night, it had fully recovered and was more than ready to do some damage.


    "Good grief, just how resilient is this body of mine?" He wondered aloud, shaking his head a little in disbelief. "Well, either way, I should go wash it or it will stink. Hahaha."


    With that, Oliver headed to the bathroom and, for the next few minutes, he did his morning business before stepping into the shower stall. He turned the water on, letting the warm fluid stream down his muscular frame and run through his body, enjoying the feeling of having his skin caressed by the droplets of water as he let the stream wash off the sweat and grime of the previous night''s activities. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, while Oliver was doing that, Lina was stirring awake in the bedroom. Slowly, she began to move in the bed and then looked up, seeing that James was still asleep. She giggled when she saw how his mouth hung slightly open, and then, letting her gaze roam around the room, her eyes landed on the bathroom door.


    ''Looks like Oliver is taking a shower. I think I''ll join him. A nice shower to freshen up the mind and body before breakfast would be good.'' Lina thought to herself as she carefully got up and left the bed.


    A moment later, she was standing by the door to the bathroom, her naked frame leaning against the wooden surface as she watched the handsome young man through the half-opened door, admiring his body. Her gaze wandered from his broad shoulders to his strong chest and firm abdomen and then slowly drifted lower, where her eyes found what they were looking for. Oliver''s big cock.


    It was not fully erect, but it still looked enormous, and the MILF felt her heart beat faster and her breath quicken as she watched the young man''s genitals, a naughty smile forming on her lips.


    ''I''m so glad that I fucked that thing all night long. It was fantastic. And I can fuck it again whenever I want. I''m going to enjoy having sex with Oliver more often.'' Lina mused as she stepped into the bathroom, feeling the hot steam embracing her luscious body.


    She first brushed her teeth before stepping into the shower. She made no effort to surprise or seduce the young man. Instead, she greeted him playfully and with an affectionate smile, "Good morning, sweetie. Had a nice night?"


    "Oh, morning!" Oliver said, startled by the woman''s sudden appearance and yet amused by her carefree attitude. "Yeah, I had a wonderful time last night. Thanks for asking. What about you? How was it for you?"


    "It was a blast. Best night I''ve had in years, trust me." Lina purred as she stepped closer and embraced him. The water that fell on his body was now showering her as well. "And look at that. Your little friend here is already standing at attention. But don''t worry; I''ll make sure to take care of it."


    And, just like that, the two of them started to kiss passionately under the streaming water. She moaned in satisfaction as they tongue kissed, running her hands over his broad shoulders and strong arms, loving the way his muscles felt under her fingers. As for him, he couldn''t help but grab hold of her plump ass, feeling the soft skin against his palm and fingers and marveling at its firmness, even after all the years that had passed.


    Eventually, their passionate kissing ended, and, after they broke off their lip lock, Oliver chuckled, "You really can''t get enough, can you? You''re still this horny and playful after being fucked like crazy until the wee hours of the morning."


    "I know, I am a slut. So sue me..." Lina responded, giggling while she wrapped her hand around the boy''s dick and started stroking it up and down. "But look who''s talking. I know you want more too. Otherwise, this big boy wouldn''t be this erect."


    "Hahaha, fair point, Mrs. Lina." The young man conceded with a smug grin. "But, hey, I want to eat some breakfast first. It''s going to take a lot of energy to satisfy you properly, and a man''s gotta have his fuel to keep going, after all."


    "Alright, alright. I''ll behave this time. Or at least try to... No promises, though." The mature wife teased as she continued to jerk him off slowly under the stream of hot water. "I might end up sucking you off in the middle of breakfast instead of eating, like, normal people..."

 129. How perverted can you get?

    After a sexy and steamy shower in the company of a beautiful MILF who couldn''t keep her hands away from his body, the two of them had left the bathroom and headed toward the kitchen.


    They didn''t bother to wear much, just their underwear, which was more than enough to cover most of their private parts while still leaving little to the imagination, considering how small and tight Lina''s panties were and that Oliver was wearing nothing but a pair of boxers.


    Despite this, Oliver noticed how the mature woman behaved like nothing was out of the ordinary as she began to prepare breakfast for the three of them. He almost asked her about what they should do if someone came to the door, but, considering they lived in a quiet neighborhood, it seemed unlikely to happen, and it also wasn''t his problem.


    He was a guest, after all, so there was no point in him worrying about what she or James might have to deal with because of their own choices. Instead, he simply sat down at the table and admired the nice view the woman gave him.


    Soon, James joined them, rubbing his face, his short hair disheveled from sleeping. Unlike the two of them, he was wearing a simple shirt and shorts, and it was evident that, out of the three of them, he was the most tired one.


    "Good morning..." The man grumbled while yawning. "I got too little sleep... But, anyway, how are you two doing?"


    "Great! We are doing just fine, honey. Now come and sit down. Let''s enjoy this amazing breakfast." Lina greeted her husband with a cheerful tone. Then, she brought all the things she''d just cooked to the table. "I know that you''re going to be hungry after last night''s fun."


    And James couldn''t disagree with her, considering how hungry he felt. "Well, of course. It was a good and pleasurable night, wasn''t it? I''m just a bit spent, but looking at both of you, I am sure you guys are ready to do it all over again."


    Oliver and Lina couldn''t help but laugh at that comment, and soon the three of them began to eat like a family. They had a nice time, and even Oliver, who was still new to their circle and their daily dynamic, felt that the older couple were getting closer to one another once again.


    Still, after the three of them finished their food, Lina stood up and asked her husband, "Now, honey, if it is ok with you, I think I''m going to go ahead and do it with Oliver here on the table. Is that okay?"


    The man sighed, smiling slightly at his wife''s naughtiness. He knew her too well not to realize that, sooner or later, she would act like this, and now that they had made Oliver her sexual playmate, Lina didn''t care to restrain herself or the naughty ideas that popped into her mind.


    "Go ahead, honey. I''m not stopping you from enjoying yourself to the fullest. Just try not to make a mess of things, please." He responded and then turned to face Oliver. "Don''t hold back. Do everything you want to her. Enjoy her luscious body while I clean up here and get myself some coffee, eh?"


    Oliver chuckled at that and nodded, getting up from his chair right after Lina left her seat and sat down on the edge of the table instead. "Alright, Mrs. Lina. I''m all yours."


    "Hehehe, then come and let''s have some fun." The sexy woman said with a wicked smile and spread her legs wide open in front of the boy. "Go ahead and suck my pussy. I just washed it, so you don''t have to worry about getting a bad taste in your mouth."


    "I know, hehe. I was taking a shower with you just a moment ago, remember?" Oliver smiled and then leaned his head down, moving in between her spread legs.


    However, before he could start, the sound of the doorbell surprised all three of them.


    "Who could it be?" James wondered aloud, frowning a little. They were not expecting anyone today. "Wait a minute, dear. Let me see who it is first."


    "Sure, honey." Lina replied, looking in the direction of the main door. Then, a couple of seconds later, she heard it opening up followed by a familiar voice.


    "Dad! I didn''t know that you were home! What''s up?" The young and playful voice of a beautiful young woman rang out. "I thought that you''d be at work today."


    When Lina heard this, the expression on her face changed from that of arousal to one of genuine surprise. "Oh shit, it''s my daughter. Fuck. Get up and straighten your hair. And for the love of God, sit down on that chair and try to look normal. Come on! Move!" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oliver couldn''t help but chuckle at how frantic Lina had gotten after realizing that her own daughter was the one who''d arrived. Quickly, he got up and fixed his hair before taking a seat on the chair right beside her and smiling mischievously at her. "Hey, why are you acting so freaked out? Are you afraid of people finding out that we''re fucking? Cuz your husband is well aware of it, isn''t he? So what''s wrong now?"


    "Oh, right... you do have a point there, Oliver." Lina said, calming down a bit as she adjusted her position on the chair she was sitting on and quickly changed the expression on her face back to her normal cheerful one. "Sorry about that; I just kind of reacted on instinct. When it comes to my daughter, I always feel the need to keep a proper image."


    "Hahaha, and this coming from a hot piece of mature ass like you?" Oliver retorted with a big grin on his face and then whispered as the voices of the young woman and her dad became more audible. "If you want, we can give her a shocking surprise. I mean, imagine her reaction when she realizes that her father allows a boy like me to fuck you..."


    Lina couldn''t help but roll her eyes and giggle at the thought of it. She knew Oliver was just joking, yet it brought about a few images of the two of them doing naughty things while her daughter looked on, which, to her surprise, excited her. A little. At least enough to make her mind wander over such a scenario.


    "God. How perverted can you get? Geez. Don''t talk like that, or I might end up saying, ''Screw it,'' and do something like what you just suggested." Lina responded, licking her lips. "Anyway, prepare to meet her. She''ll be here any second now."

 130. Does that mean that you now work for…?

    Not a moment too soon, and a young lady came in along with her father. She was a sight to behold. A beautiful female with silky, short black hair, soft, dark eyes, and a full-figured body, clad in a chic black ribbed crop top with a high neckline and long sleeves, as well as black leather pants that hugged her butt and hips, almost as if they were molded to her skin.


    It was rather difficult to not notice how similar she looked to her mother, especially in regard to their amazing physique. Her body was toned and voluptuous, and her breasts, though covered by the top, looked every bit as impressive as Lina''s boobs, maybe just a tad smaller, but still large enough to be considered outstanding for someone her age.


    The moment she stepped into the kitchen, Lina, who was sitting beside Oliver, stood up and greeted her, "Susan! You''re here!"


    "Mom!" The lovely and jovial girl answered, meeting the woman halfway in a tight hug. "How have you been? Sorry that I haven''t visited you more often. Things have been quite busy at work lately."


    "No, it''s ok! Don''t worry. Just make sure you come by from time to time and that you don''t strain yourself over nothing." Lina responded and then broke off their hug to look her in the face, caressing Susan''s soft cheeks lovingly. "And how are you doing, girl? Does your husband take good care of you?"


    "Everything is alright, Mom. Don''t worry..." She paused, gazing at her mother dressed in her underwear while she stared back. "By the way, should I ask why you are in your undies so early in the morning, hahaha?"


    Lina giggled mischievously, "Haha... No particular reason, girl. Maybe I got too lazy to put my clothes on after taking a shower and decided to lounge around wearing just my underwear. Haha... Anyway, let me introduce you to someone new."


    With that, she glanced toward Oliver, and the young man got the message, getting up from his chair to approach them.


    "Oliver, this is my daughter Susan. Susan, this is Oliver. He is James'' work buddy''s son. He''ll be staying over a couple of days since his father is on a business trip." Lina explained, pointing at each one as she spoke.


    Susan raised her eyebrow as she gave Oliver a once-over, her eyes roaming over his impressive build before moving back up again and locking gaze with him. A faint smile appeared on the pretty woman''s lips as she greeted him politely, "Hi, Oliver. Nice meeting you."


    "The pleasure is all mine, Mrs. Susan." Oliver answered her greeting in the same way, shaking her hand in the process. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, unlike what he expected, the young woman didn''t shake hands but instead leaned in to embrace him like she''d done with her mother a moment ago.


    "Come on, hug me! I don''t like formal greetings. Too stifling and uptight if you ask me," Susan said with a lighthearted chuckle.


    Oliver was taken a bit by surprise at first, but as soon as Susan leaned in to hug him, he could feel her big boobs press against his broad chest through her top. Despite the thick fabric, the softness of her breasts was quite palpable, and this, of course, was felt in a much stronger and more enjoyable way by him.


    Lina couldn''t help but giggle at that. She noticed the way his hands were wrapped over her daughter''s hips, pulling them against his own, and could see the look on his face.


    ''Hehe... Look at that. He seems to be enjoying this.'' The mature woman thought to herself, somewhat amused by the scene unfolding before her. Then, as the two broke off the hug, Lina quickly took hold of Susan''s hand and asked, "Alright, we''ve had a big breakfast. Should I prepare something for you? We have enough leftovers to last until lunch."


    "Oh no, no. I just ate something before coming here." Susan said while smiling. "You don''t have to go through any trouble. Just give me some juice, and let''s catch up while sitting around the living room. What do you say?"


    "Sure, sure. Go and sit down on the couch. Your dad will bring your drink in a minute." James said while going about grabbing a clean glass and a bottle of cold orange juice.


    With that, Oliver, Lina, and Susan left for the living room while James remained in the kitchen to fetch her some juice and make himself a cup of coffee.


    When the three of them settled down on the sofa, which was more than spacious enough for the trio, Lina sat between her daughter and the handsome young guest.


    "By the way, Oliver, why are you also in your underwear?" Susan suddenly asked, apparently still curious about how he and her mom were wearing nothing but their underwear that morning. "Isn''t it a bit uncomfortable being in that state, all exposed and so forth...?"


    "Uh? Well, I''m not really bothered by it... But if it bothers you, then I can go and put on some clothes." Oliver responded with a little smile.


    Susan giggled mischievously and answered him, "No, not at all. Don''t worry; it doesn''t bother me one bit. Haha... Besides, I am used to seeing men walking around without anything to cover themselves up."


    Lina raised an eyebrow at that, knowing her daughter didn''t work at places frequented by naked men. "Why would you be seeing men parading in their birthday suits? Not that I have anything against it, but now I am curious..."


    "You know I''ve been working as a photographer, right, Mom?" Susan began and waited until Lina nodded. "Well, things didn''t work out at the last place I was employed at, so I had to look for a new job. And, eventually, I remembered how you used to be a model before getting married, and then it occurred to me that I could try with that agency you worked at and maybe have a talk with the owner or something..."


    At that point, Susan paused and looked at both Oliver and her mother, checking whether or not they were following along. Seeing that they were indeed doing so, she went on, "After asking about you and talking a little with the current manager, he hired me as a photographer there. So that''s why I''ve gotten used to seeing many hot men and women with very few or no clothes to cover their naughty bits."


    "Oh my... Does that mean that you now work for...?" Lina trailed off, leaving the question hanging.


    Susan responded with a wink, a grin on her lips, and a mischievous glint in her eyes, "Hehehe... Yep, I now work at the modeling agency where you used to be a model back in the day, mommy! I also know about all kinds of works that you did in the past, which you don''t talk much about."


    "Well, what do you think of that now, eh? Is it something bad and indecent?" Lina responded, knowing well enough that her daughter might be a little shocked after learning about her past, especially her years in front of the cameras.

 131. Did something happen between Mom and Dad recently?

    Much to Lina''s surprise, however, Susan laughed it off, "No, no, nothing of that sort. Why would I judge you for something like that? I am not narrow-minded enough to care or criticize you for the career choices you made in the past. As long as you weren''t forced into it, or something like that, then why should it matter?"


    "Ahhh... You''re such a sweetheart, Susan." Lina cooed, unable to resist the urge to caress her cheek once again. "I always knew you were this amazing girl. Now go on, tell me more about that. What does your husband think about your new job?


    "Oh, don''t worry, Mom. He''s perfectly fine with it. It''s not like I''m doing erotic photoshoots or something of that nature. My job is to take pictures of the models, not to pose or strip down for the camera, haha..."


    "That''s good." Her mother commented. Then, all of a sudden, her tone turned to a serious one as she said, "Look, dear. You should know that this line of work can sometimes lead to unexpected situations. Many people tend to let themselves get carried away by the mood and the atmosphere. So please keep this in mind, okay? I don''t want to see you heartbroken because of some fling in the studio."


    "Hmmm... You sound like you''re speaking from personal experience, Mom." Susan teased and then raised a questioning brow. "Maybe you had an affair with someone during a particularly intense photo session or something?"


    And at that moment, things turned a bit awkward, at least for the mature mother, who blushed furiously and failed to find a response immediately. She did have a story like that from her past, and it wasn''t something she wished to share with her daughter.


    Seeing this, Oliver chuckled and added fuel to the fire, "Judging by how embarrassed your mom is, I would say you hit the nail on the head, Susan. Now, the question is: Will she tell us about it?"


    Before Lina could reply, however, James came into the living room and joined in on the conversation. He laughed heartily while placing a glass of fresh orange juice on the table before his daughter. "Hahaha, well, it has been more than an affair, I''d say. Because I was the one who got lucky with her during the photoshoot. And her boyfriend back then was the one that ended up getting cucked, hahaha."


    "Hey! Isn''t that a bit too much? You shouldn''t reveal those things just like that, honey!" Lina complained, her cheeks still reddened.


    Her husband, however, paid no heed to her and said, "Why shouldn''t I? Come on, honey, our daughter isn''t some little kid anymore. She''s married herself, so I guess there''s no harm in talking about these kinds of things, is there?"


    "Yes, Dad. I am no innocent young girl, so it''s all fine." Susan replied, leaning back against the sofa. "Now tell me all the juicy details of how you met and got intimate with my mom. That sounds quite scandalous if you ask me."


    "Well, it wasn''t something very complicated, girl." James continued, putting on a wicked grin. "You see, back then, I happened to be the person that hired your mother''s services as a model, and after a while, we met in her dressing room. Things got pretty hot and steamy when we were drinking and talking together, and when her boyfriend stepped into the room, he couldn''t do much more than stand in shock at seeing his girlfriend get railed by another man on the couch."


    "Oh my, hahaha. That''s certainly bold... I wonder what Mom thought back then." The younger woman commented, glancing briefly in her mother''s direction before turning her attention toward her father and then taking a sip from her orange juice.


    "Honey, you make it sound like I did some horrible thing, which isn''t the case. It was actually you that was trying to seduce me. And that''s how we ended up having sex, anyway. End of story." Lina argued, though her words didn''t hold much strength behind them, nor did she appear upset or irritated.


    Once again, James laughed, "Hey, darling, that''s just an old tale now. And I guess you kind of deserved it since your boyfriend at that time was also fooling around with another woman, even if he didn''t know that you found out and decided to pay him back, right?"


    At this point, the couple shared a laugh, with Susan giggling as well. She was finding the whole situation interesting and quite amusing at the same time.


    It was because her parents weren''t like any other normal parents. Instead of getting defensive or embarrassed about their past, they were laughing and joking around and poking fun at each other over something most people would have regarded as a shameful act in their history.


    After a short moment, though, the married couple grew silent, and Lina addressed her daughter, who was sitting next to her, "Anyway, Susan, if you happen to find yourself in a similar situation, remember that you shouldn''t let the atmosphere get to you. No matter how free and permissive it is at your workplace, there''s no need for you to follow the flow, girl."


    "I know, Mom. I understand..." Susan replied as she smiled to herself and took a moment to observe her mother closely. There was something about her behavior today. Something different from usual. It was almost like she was more playful and easygoing than her usual self.


    ''Did something happen between her and Dad recently?'' Susan thought to herself. ''No... Wait... Could it be Oliver? They are both dressed in their undies. Maybe he did it with Mom after coming to stay with them for a few days... But the question is... What does Dad think of all this?''


    Then, the young woman took a good look at her father, but he didn''t give off any strange vibe. It seemed as if he didn''t mind the idea of Lina wearing just a small set of lingerie while there was a guest present in the house. She wondered what it meant. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, before she could say anything or make any comment, Lina grabbed her hand and said, "Hey, dear. I wonder if you brought your camera here. Because if you did, then perhaps we could take some pictures together. I haven''t taken any sexy photos for a long time now, and it''d be nice to do that once again, even if just for old times'' sake."

 132. Do you find this outfit nice or what?

    "Oh, I did bring it. Let me go and grab it from my car." Susan responded, standing up. "And I would love to take some photos of you too, Mom. You''re still beautiful as always, so it will be great fun to see how it all turns out."


    A moment later, the young and attractive woman returned with a black bag in which was her camera, lenses, and some other stuff.


    As she prepared to set up the device, Lina asked her, "How about we take them outside? In the swimming pool. How does that sound?"


    "Sure, Mom. I don''t see why not. And since we''re taking it out there, I guess I should change into a bikini myself." Susan agreed with a smile as she adjusted the settings of the camera. "Are my stuff and clothes still where they used to be when I was living here?"


    "Of course, dear. Everything is as you left it in your room. Take your time getting ready." Her mother replied, standing up and stretching a little. "I will also change into something else, and then we can go and swim around and have a little photoshoot to boot."


    Oliver and James exchanged glances, and it seemed as if they were in sync as both nodded and stood up from the couch at almost the same instant.


    "I''ll go get some more rest while you have fun outside." James commented before heading into his bedroom.


    Oliver, on the other hand, decided to join the women in their little photo session by the pool. He wasn''t going to sit around idly watching Lina and Susan having fun when he could be part of the fun too.


    And so, five minutes later, Oliver went outside to the spacious and well-decorated backyard where a pool was located at the center. It was surrounded by a wooden deck where several recliner chairs were placed for sunbathing purposes, plus a couple of tables with umbrellas for shade if anyone wanted to have lunch outdoors.


    It wasn''t long after he stepped out that Lina came walking behind him, already in her sexy red bikini and looking every bit as gorgeous and voluptuous as she had back when she was a professional model. Her luscious curves, huge breasts, and tight ass swayed gently with her steps, making her whole appearance rather eye-catching, to say the least.


    But not only were her curves mouthwatering, but her outfit was also incredibly sexy, the bottom being nothing more than a tiny thong that dug between the soft flesh of her big ass cheeks, drawing attention to the firm round globes that were left exposed to the warm air and the sunlight.


    Her breasts were covered by the top, which, however, was struggling to contain their amazing size, with ample amounts of the wobbling tit flesh spilling from the sides.


    "Wow, you look hot." Oliver told her, letting his eyes rove over her figure with appreciation.


    "Like what you see, eh?" Lina said while striking a provocative pose, an eyebrow raised. "This is the bikini that I bought just a while ago and haven''t had the opportunity to wear until now. Do you like it?"


    "You know that I do. You look stunning." The young man replied, enjoying the view she offered him.


    And soon enough, another stunningly attractive woman showed up wearing an equally provocative white bikini. It was Susan, who joined them after getting changed in her room.


    Unlike the thong her mother wore, Susan''s bottom piece was much more like a regular bikini panty and thus managed to cover the entirety of her marvelous behind. In the case of her boobs, though, their size was sufficient to overflow the confines of the cup of her bra, jiggling a bit whenever she moved about.


    Oliver stared at her for a few seconds, taking in every single detail of the beauty. And as his gaze met hers, he realized that she was staring back at him with a playful look and a knowing grin.


    "Hehe... It seems you''re checking me out pretty carefully there, Oliver. Do you find this outfit nice or what?" Susan giggled while placing her hand on her hip and gazing at him.


    "Hahaha, I bet he''s looking at you like that because you look sexy, girl. But then again, who wouldn''t be? Especially with this kind of figure..." Lina quipped and slapped one of her daughter''s butt cheeks playfully, making it jiggle as her hand made contact.


    "Mom!" Susan exclaimed, trying to look angry but failing miserably as she burst out laughing. "I know that I''ve got some good assets, but you don''t have to point them out like that, hehe."


    Oliver chuckled along with them and nodded. "Both of you ladies are drop-dead gorgeous. If I''m going to be completely honest, no man would pass up a chance to admire a pair of lovely women such as yourselves."


    "Ahhh... aren''t you a flatterer?" Susan teased while reaching over to ruffle Oliver''s hair. "I bet my mom is a fan of your sweet-talking tongue by now. She always was weak against compliments..."


    "Now, now, dear. I wouldn''t say that..." The mature woman interjected. She then placed both of her hands on Susan''s shoulders and asked, "Well, let''s forget about that. How about we start taking some pictures? Are you ready, darling?"


    "I think so." Susan replied, then pointed the camera at the beautiful woman in front of her. "Let''s do some test shots first. Then we can go on and get to the real deal." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a good while, Susan proceeded to snap pictures of her mother posing and moving around in the pool while Oliver sat at the edge of the wooden deck, dipping his feet in the water and enjoying the sight of the curvy beauty posing and dancing provocatively to the beat of the music playing from the large speakers. And also of the slightly smaller yet still busty and fit young woman handling the camera that took her sexy images.

 133. I thought you wouldn’t mind taking naughty pictures.

    After a bit, Susan was done adjusting the settings on the device, and she called out to her mother, "Alright, Mom, everything is set. Now, tell me, what do you want to do? What kind of pictures would you like to take?"


    Lina gave her daughter a suggestive wink, "Something nice and naughty, girl. I was a model for erotic photos, and I hope you won''t back down if I ask for that. Are you fine with this?"


    Hearing that, Susan was a bit surprised that her mother asked to do erotic photos, which was something she wasn''t expecting, at least not with Oliver present. After all, despite him being handsome and sexy, her mom shouldn''t be getting too comfortable with the idea of acting perverted in front of other men.


    ''Unless she''s already been intimate with him?'' Susan thought to herself as she saw Oliver staring at them intently. ''I need to know about this... Because it''s something rather serious. Mom is married and all. Why does she seem so liberated all of a sudden?''


    "Of course I''m fine with whatever you wish for, Mom. Go ahead and pose however you wish. I''ll capture those shots." Susan answered with a nod. However, her thoughts were elsewhere. ''I will see how far this goes and then confront both of you.''


    With that said, Lina proceeded to start taking all kinds of sexy poses, always giving her best to look attractive in the lens of her daughter''s camera. Sometimes, she would place her hands over her breasts while arching her back to show her huge tits even more prominently. Other times, she would bend over a little while looking straight into the lens of the camera, letting her daughter take pictures of her big ass clad in the red thong.


    And some other times, she would do a mixture of the previous two and combine them with different facial expressions, giving Susan quite a lot of different, sexy poses to work on.


    Meanwhile, Oliver watched it all from the sidelines, enjoying the sight of the amazing MILF as she looked his way during certain shots. It was almost like she was performing exclusively for him. That got him turned on enough that his cock began to get erect, but he didn''t care in the slightest.


    Soon, Lina stepped closer to Oliver and wrapped one arm around his shoulders. Then, she looked at her daughter and said, "Don''t miss this! Hehe... I want to take some photos with him too. How about that? Do you have any problems if he gets to be part of the action?"


    "Sure thing, Mom. Whatever works for you." Susan responded, sounding casual and nonchalant. "Oliver, you should also pose a little. Like a proper model. Go on."


    "Alright, no problem." Oliver said with a chuckle and proceeded to wrap an arm around the mature woman''s waist, pulling her closer as their bodies pressed together and Lina rested her head on his shoulder. Then, they both smiled at the camera while Susan clicked away to capture the image.


    As they started taking pictures together, Susan noticed something that surprised her. It was how natural and relaxed Oliver seemed, like he didn''t feel awkward at all. Not even slightly.


    ''He must have already done it with Mom. There''s no other explanation. No boy would be so at ease being so close to a mature and beautiful woman like her... not unless he had already had some experiences beforehand, that is.''


    Despite this, Susan didn''t stop taking pictures. She continued to record them posing seductively and playing around. But now the shots were becoming a bit spicier, with Oliver grabbing Lina''s ass and caressing her thighs while the curvy beauty allowed him to do it with no problem whatsoever.


    ''Damn. I''m beginning to find this quite arousing. And these pictures are very sexy. Too sexy, in fact...'' Susan thought to herself, finding the whole situation to be rather strange but also surprisingly hot. ''Maybe it''s because I am taking the pictures of my own mother. That''s got to be it. Yeah, definitely...'' Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, just when she thought that was all they were going to do, she was left in shock as Lina started to strip off her bikini top and turned her back toward Oliver. The sexy mom leaned her body against his, and he began to touch and grope her big breasts for Susan to take their photos.


    At that moment, Susan realized that her suspicions were true, and her eyes went wide with surprise. She couldn''t believe it was actually happening. That her mother was having sex with another man despite being married to a nice and respectful husband, and, more importantly, that she was allowing him to play with her naked body in front of her daughter, the fruit of the marriage.


    "What happened, sweetie? I thought you wouldn''t mind taking naughty pictures." Lina teased with a mischievous grin on her face as she lifted her arms up, crossing them behind Oliver''s head while his hands continued to toy with her enormous boobs. "Or did I get it wrong, maybe?"


    "N-No... Of course not... It''s just that I was caught off guard by this, hehe..." Susan answered, managing a little smile and a nervous laugh. "Go on. Show me how you do your best poses."


    And once she finished speaking, the young woman brought the camera to her eyes and began taking photos. She kept shooting as Oliver felt his way around the buxom mother''s breasts, enjoying how large, round, and firm they were.


    Then came the part where he started to tweak Lina''s nipples, tugging at them a bit, rolling them between his fingers, and stimulating her even more. This elicited moans from her and caused her nipples to grow ever harder.


    All the while, Susan never stopped taking shots, recording all of these hot moments. However, despite her best efforts, there was no hiding the fact that her pussy was getting more and more drenched as time went on, and it was because she was indeed aroused at the sight of her mother having her breasts touched and groped by another man.


    After a while, Oliver''s hand moved lower down, grabbing her crotch and rubbing at her clothed pussy, the action eliciting another loud and passionate moan from Lina. And as he continued to caress her there, he lifted one of her legs to offer an even better view of her pussy for her daughter to catch in her camera.

 134. Why do you look so shocked like that?

    This was a much riskier and sexier pose, which sent a shiver of pleasure running down Lina''s spine. A naughty and provocative exhibition of lust that was too hot and intense for the mother, who felt like she was going insane from how pleasurable and kinky it felt to have a young boy touching her like that in front of her daughter, who was recording all the sexy pictures they posed for.


    And Lina couldn''t help but capture Oliver''s lips with her own, engaging the handsome young man in a sloppy yet very much pleasurable kiss that Susan caught with her camera too, even as she wondered if this was the right thing to do and why she kept clicking away without voicing a complaint about the whole deal.


    Yes, Susan knew that her mother had been a model in the past, and yes, she also knew that Lina had slept around before. However, now things were different. Lina was a married woman with a husband and daughter, so doing something like cheating should be out of the question.


    Then why did it happen? What pushed Lina to do such a thing, and why did they act so recklessly like that without caring about getting caught by James or even in front of herself? These questions popped into her head, but the only way she could get answers would be by asking the woman herself.


    Yet, before she could even say anything, however, Lina pulled away from the kiss and dropped to her knees right in front of Oliver, giving her daughter a wink and an evil grin as her hands lowered the young man''s swimming shorts, exposing his rock-hard boner with precum already oozing from the tip.


    It was obvious what Lina would be doing next, and so, as if guided by instinct, Susan continued snapping away as her mother gave the fat cock in front of her a good licking, teasing the shaft and bathing it in saliva.


    She was doing it in a very slow and deliberate manner, enjoying the lewd and spicy moment. Her tongue slid over the throbbing phallus from the root to the tip and all the way down again, while her expression showed pure lustful hunger for the young, beefy dick she was lusting after.


    It was so erotic that it could make any pornstar pale in comparison with what she was doing at that very moment, and Oliver seemed to enjoy it immensely, judging by how his hands were affectionately caressing her head. Then, with a smile on his face, he bucked his hips slightly, the action sending his thick cock toward her mouth. Lina didn''t let the chance pass and wrapped her lips around it, immediately beginning to suck and slurp at his cock.


    For a good, long moment, all that could be heard was the sound of Lina''s wet blowjob, mixed with her sexy moans and lustful pants.


    "Hmmm... I just can''t get enough of your blowjob technique, Lina. You truly are an amazing cocksucker, as expected from a woman of your caliber and beauty." Oliver groaned in delight as her talented lips and tongue kept servicing his erect tool.


    Lina winked in response, and after a couple more minutes of bobs and pops of her head on his erection, she stopped for a brief second and turned her face to look at Susan, who remained mesmerized by the steamy performance that was unfolding before her eyes, "So, Susan, how are the pictures? Am I getting any good shots?"


    "Yes. They are great and everything, but Mom..." The young lady tried to ask about why she was being unfaithful to her dad, and yet, as if she knew exactly what Susan was thinking, Lina cut her off.


    "Oh, don''t worry about your father. He is already aware of this, dear, so there''s nothing to fret about. In fact, if I told you that it was his idea for Oliver to keep me company, would that shock you?" The MILF said with a mischievous grin.


    Then, before Susan could respond, Lina led Oliver to one of the wooden recliners and asked him to sit down, which the young man did right away. Following that, the curvy mother swung her legs over the sitting Oliver''s hips, mounting the young man and positioning his rod at the entrance of her cunt, ready to slide it all the way inside.


    However, she waited a second to take a look at her daughter, as if gauging her reaction, and asked in a very casual tone, "What is it, girl? If you have something to tell me, then be out with it. Why do you look so shocked like that? Or watching your own mom about to have sex and taking pictures of her doing it is too much to take in?"


    Susan hesitated for a moment, not knowing what she should say about it all and whether or not it would be wise to question her mother''s decision to fuck someone else besides her father. After a second of consideration, she decided to ask the obvious, "Dad knows and allows you to... have sex with other men?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Only with Oliver, honey. Your father thinks that letting a young and handsome stud give me a good time will benefit both of us in many ways." Lina replied as she wrapped her arms around Oliver''s neck and finally impaled herself upon his hard cock. "Ahhh... It''s just a little extra spice in our married life. No more than that, girl."


    With a soft moan, Lina began to move her hips back and forth, enjoying how full it made her feel. Oliver grabbed onto the sexy woman''s large ass cheeks, assisting her motions while she continued to slide up and down on his erect shaft.


    "Now that you know, can you record me getting fucked by this fine young man, sweetie? I would appreciate that." Her mother told her while keeping a steady pace riding the beefy pole stuffed inside her vaginal canal. "Come on, it''s not a difficult request. Just press the button and get us a few good shots. That''s all that it takes. There''s no need to feel awkward or ashamed about this, Susan."

 135. How I wish we could have met years ago…

    As if the two of them were putting on a very special kind of performance just for Susan, Oliver moved his lips to meet Lina''s, and they started kissing passionately while the sound of his cock pumping away in her wet slit resounded through the air.


    After a moment, Susan nodded and snapped some more pictures, somehow managing to get some amazing shots of her mother''s expressions while she rode on top of Oliver. Lina looked so lost in pleasure and bliss, the camera capturing the joy of experiencing sex in a much more thrilling and naughty manner.


    At the same time, Susan noticed that Oliver had the biggest dick she ever saw, surpassing even the ones she''s seen at the modeling agency.


    The girth of his cock stretched the walls of Lina''s pussy, and as she increased her speed and started to bounce herself on him like an animal in heat, her whole body was flooded with waves upon waves of intense satisfaction and lustful delight.


    Each time it would pull out until only the head remained inside, showing how long the shaft was, only to get slammed back in a few seconds afterward while a squelching sound came from the moist interior of her swollen cunt.


    Susan could not keep her eyes away from the view, and her pussy became even wetter than before as she watched her own mother being impaled repeatedly by such a fantastic penis.


    Meanwhile, Lina was loving every second of it, and she felt like heaven had fallen onto earth to bless her with all its grace and splendor.


    Not only did she have her daughter there, watching them and snapping sexy pictures, but her husband James had given her the freedom to have sex with another man just for fun.


    It seemed like a dream come true for her. A wet, nasty, and incredible dream that would never become boring or monotonous.


    Oliver leaned in to kiss her lips once again, while his hands squeezed her ass cheeks harder than before.


    "Ah... That''s so good... Oh god, your cock is incredible," Lina moaned between kisses. She rode him even faster, feeling her ass slamming into his lap with each motion. "How I wish we could have met years ago... You have the best tool, sweetie."


    Oliver grinned at her while pinching one of her nipples playfully, eliciting another lustful squeal from the lovely mother, "Oh, yeah? But then you wouldn''t have met James, and Susan wouldn''t have been born. That''d be quite a tragedy in my opinion, Mrs. Lina. She''s hot as hell, I must say."


    At that, Susan blushed furiously as her mother chuckled and turned to her with a smile, "Ah... You''re right on that one, boy. My daughter is one very gorgeous little lady. It''s no wonder why her husband loves her so much! She''s cute and sexy at the same time. It''s rare to find such a perfect mix of beauty and brains."


    "Stop talking like that while having sex, you two... It''s too weird..." Susan interjected, even though she was secretly flattered by hearing their compliments.


    Lina and Oliver chuckled at her comment, but their amusement only lasted a second as Oliver changed their position and flipped her over, getting on top of the lying MILF. Then, without skipping a beat, he began to pound her pussy vigorously, and Lina welcomed it with cries of pleasure and blissful gasps as he was giving her some rough fucking right before her daughter''s eyes.


    Her large breasts shook and bounced along with their rhythm, making her look like a beautiful and lewd sight for any man to behold. Oliver grinned and groped one of her tits, kneading it softly. Then, he started kissing and licking her nipples as the gorgeous woman underneath him moaned at how much passion he was putting into pleasuring her body.


    It wasn''t long before Lina was teetering on the edge of her orgasm. Susan could tell by the way her mother was breathing and the expression of sheer lust etched on her features. And how she held onto Oliver for dear life while he ravished her wet pussy was so erotic it could be featured in a raunchy and hardcore magazine.


    And then, just like that, Lina suddenly screamed out in ecstasy as her climax exploded all over her.


    Oliver did not stop there. He continued to pump his cock inside the warm canal of her snatch, ravaging her body for a little longer until he got to his own release and shot ropes after thick ropes of cum deep into the very depths of her cunt.


    Which, once again, Susan managed to catch in her camera, especially the part where Oliver pulled his massive erection out, leaving behind a pool of creamy sperm inside the depths of Lina''s pussy, oozing out from the gaping and puffy entrance.


    "Ahhhh... Damn! You made me cum again so soon." Lina panted and covered her eyes with a forearm. A moment later, however, she uncovered them and turned to Susan, saying in a hushed tone, "Go on, sweetie, get a shot of my slutty little pussy. The one filled to the brim with Oliver''s hot baby batter."


    Susan was hesitant at first, but she didn''t disobey her mom''s wishes. She stepped closer to them and did as requested, snapping a shot of the freshly creampied snatch while some of the substance slowly leaked from her hole.


    Seeing the amount of spunk coming out, Susan couldn''t help but mutter under her breath, "Wow, Oliver must have shot a lot inside you..." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That he did, Susan. I swear that his load is making my womb overflow, haha... God! It''s just amazing!" Lina groaned and commented with a delighted expression.

 136. Would you mind getting down to business now?

    Susan gulped and asked without really thinking, "Ummm... What does having that much cum inside even feel like? I''ve never..."


    "Hmm? Ahhh... Let''s see..." Her mother replied, stroking her chin while looking up at the sky in contemplation. After a moment, she shifted her gaze back to her daughter, giving her a suggestive smirk. "You can try it for yourself and find out, right, girl?"


    Hearing that, Susan was so caught off guard that she froze, and all she could do was stare at Lina in disbelief. She didn''t know what she should say. The implications of her mother''s proposal were so clear, yet they seemed to be something unthinkable for a parent to offer her own offspring. And still...


    For a moment, a very short lapse of time, she actually considered it. Being fucked by a cock that big and getting that amount of thick jizz inside her. However, her rational side caught up soon enough, and Susan realized what she was doing and stepped away, saying in a shaky voice, "Ummm... N-NO, MOM! What the hell are you suggesting? I haven''t been married to Ryan for a year, and you want me to cheat on him? Didn''t you say earlier that I shouldn''t let the mood influence my actions when I work at the agency...?"


    "Well, I did, but this is a different situation. It''s not like this is going to be a public affair or anything. It''s just between us, honey. You can think of it like playing with your younger brother that you never had, you know? There''s nothing wrong with that, is there?"


    After saying that, Lina slowly got up from the recliner, with some of Oliver''s jizz leaking from her womanhood, and approached her daughter. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t you find Oliver hot, girl? I mean, come on! He''s got a perfect body and the biggest dick ever, so how could you not, right? Not only that, but he''s a loving boy. He won''t hurt you by telling anyone, so trust me, we can all have fun together, like one big happy family."


    As Susan listened, Oliver walked to her and hugged the young beauty from behind. He then whispered into her ear, "Yes. Just think of it as fooling around with your sweet brother. Or even a cousin. Nothing serious. It''s like playing, no more than that. You''ve seen how much your mother enjoys it, right? Then why not join us, Susan?"


    Hearing his words and her mother''s reassurances, she hesitated a little before making a decision, "I''m not sure, but maybe you''re right. Maybe I can join in the fun. Just once or twice. Still, I don''t want anyone to find out about it. So please promise me that!"


    "Of course. Nobody besides us will ever get to know of this. This stays between the three of us." Oliver replied as he moved around to stand in front of the sexy young woman. Then, the handsome young man caressed her cheek lovingly and moved in for a kiss. Susan was momentarily hesitant, but after a moment, she closed her eyes and pressed her lips back against his, finding the contact quite enjoyable.


    Despite having a husband and being aware of what they were going to do, Susan didn''t resist, and when she felt his tongue probing into her mouth, she opened hers and allowed him to enter, tasting the warm organ against her own.


    It wasn''t the first time for the beautiful and busty woman. She had hooked up a few times with other boys while studying at college, yet this was the first occasion where she would be unfaithful to her partner. And she was doing it not with a random guy but her mom''s lover.


    ''I shouldn''t be doing this, but this boy is really hot and handsome.'' Susan thought while leaning against Oliver, unable to believe that someone barely past eighteen years of age was seducing her like that and doing it so effectively. ''Oh damn, and the way he is using his tongue, it''s so... sexy...''


    The steamy kiss ended up lasting longer than what Susan was expecting. Her eyes were closed, and her arms wrapped around Oliver''s back, hugging the attractive and naked male with abandon.


    The feeling of his toned and muscled chest pressing against her bulging boobs over the bikini was absolutely incredible, and as if that wasn''t enough, one of his hands dropped from her hips to her bottom, giving it a tender and yet at the same time lecherous squeeze, which elicited a small and surprised moan out of the sexy lady''s throat.


    Breaking away from their passionate lip-lock, Oliver and Susan looked at each other in silence, then turned their gazes to Lina, who seemed to be quite pleased by that erotic performance from both of them.


    "Well? Would you mind getting down to business now?" The voluptuous woman asked her young lover with a knowing grin. "Or would you rather take your time with my daughter until things get heated, perhaps?"


    "The second option sounds a lot more exciting," Oliver replied without skipping a beat. He leaned into Susan''s chest, planting a brief yet wet kiss on her left tit after sliding the top of her bikini to the side. This made the already stiff nipple grow even harder as he followed it with another quick smooch on her other breast. "And I''m sure she will not complain..."


    Susan found herself surprised by how right the boy was; she did not have any problem with his idea, as proven by the fact that all she could do was softly groan as he sucked her areola, rolling it around with his tongue. And with every new lick, nibble, and bite, Susan felt her arousal growing.


    ''How can someone his age be so experienced?'' The young beauty wondered in her mind while gently caressing the young man''s head and grabbing onto his hair. ''Seriously? I thought teens were clumsy and not too knowledgeable about sex. But he is... This is like nothing I imagined it would be.''

 137. Damn, this boy has skills.

    Meanwhile, Oliver proceeded to lower his mouth closer and closer to Susan''s most intimate area, touching and savoring every inch of exposed skin on his way down, kissing, licking, and tasting every bit of her body in the process. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Soon enough, his lips came in contact with the thin cloth covering her sex, and he tugged it aside, exposing the perfectly shaved pussy that had a distinct shade of pink to it. The outer and inner lips were clean and beautiful, just like a flower ready to bloom for him.


    Yet, although he was dying to penetrate her with his tongue or his cock and explore her moist depths, Oliver was patient and maintained his calm demeanor, which only served to make the anticipation grow within the pretty brunette even more.


    Finally, just when it seemed like the moment was never going to arrive, Oliver planted a soft kiss on her clit. It was soon followed by him spreading her folds and sliding his tongue inside, giving her vagina a thorough exploration with the organ while the helpless Susan squirmed and cooed as waves of blissful heat flooded her body, running from the tip of her toes up to her head.


    It wasn''t that she hadn''t received cunnilingus before, because Ryan was quite an expert when it came to pleasuring her down there. However, it felt very different having Oliver doing it. Perhaps it was because of the thrill and the spiciness of the whole situation, cheating on her husband, or perhaps it was simply due to having her mother watching the whole thing, and still, Oliver''s technique was above anything Ryan has ever done.


    He worked her pussy with dexterity and mastery, and then he incorporated a finger or two, thrusting them in and out of her tight tunnel and skillfully stimulating her.


    "Ah! Oliver... You are too good at this!" Susan moaned. She felt her legs buckling and almost giving up on her, so she placed a hand on one of his shoulders to maintain her balance. "God!"


    "Hehe, that''s true. I know how it feels, honey." Lina chuckled from the sidelines before closing in on her daughter, placing an arm over her shoulder. "He is truly gifted, you know? Every man who''s capable of making a woman tremble with such ease should be treasured, don''t you think?"


    Susan just nodded in response, finding it hard to speak as the waves of pleasure only increased by the minute.


    And Lina, seeing her in that state, inched closer and leaned forward to steal a kiss from her lips while whispering, "Have you ever made out with another woman, darling? No? How about making it a first, then? Go on, open your mouth and kiss me back."


    Lina didn''t give her daughter any chance to reply as she pressed their lips together, engaging her in a breathtaking, albeit also sloppy and wet kiss that set Susan''s mind and body aflame, driving her ever closer to her orgasm while she kept licking and sucking on her mother''s tongue like a sex-starved slut.


    Finally, the moment came for Oliver to focus entirely on her sensitive and aching clit, teasing the stiff love button and flicking it from side to side with the tip of his tongue as he increased the pace of his fingers. In addition to that, he grabbed Susan''s right butt cheek with his free hand and squeezed it hard, without using any mercy whatsoever on the voluptuous lady and making her writhe and moan into Lina''s mouth all the harder.


    Everything else went silent for Susan, and the world seemed to freeze. Only the sensation of her body being toyed with remained.


    Then, when Susan thought it wouldn''t get better, the sweet release hit her like a brick wall, and she just lost it, crying out and shuddering from head to toe while her honey oozed out, pouring from her tight entrance and down to Oliver''s waiting maw.


    "AAAAHHH!!! GOD!!!"


    Once he realized what was going on, Oliver lifted his tongue up and wasted no time trying to catch most of the overflowing fluids. It was a hard task, though. Soon enough, the substance started trickling down his chin and onto his chest. Eventually, some of it even managed to seep into the wooden deck beneath their feet, marking its surface with her arousal and joy.


    Yet, Susan could hardly care about that or anything else. It felt just too good to be worried over a small detail that wasn''t important at the moment. Not while she rode the waves of orgasmic bliss that seemed to have no end in sight.


    "Easy there, darling," Lina cooed into her ear. She wrapped her arms around the woman, pressing her tits against Susan''s. "Let''s sit you down. You are shaking a little. Poor thing."


    "Yeah... Damn, this boy has skills," Susan commented in a breathy voice as her mother assisted her towards one of the recliners.


    Lina giggled and nodded, "Oh, you have no idea. Just wait until you try his big cock, sweetie! That''s a real treat!"


    Hearing that, Susan looked up at her mother, nodding weakly while giving a gentle chuckle. After the climax that was still reverberating through her whole system, all she could do was smile stupidly as if in a dream. So much so, she could not even register fully how Oliver also approached her, moving her legs to the side, and then laid on top of her like a male lion pouncing on his lioness, bringing their mouths together and engaging the spent beauty in another kiss.


    "Ahhmmmmm..." Susan moaned, tasting her own feminine flavor mixed with Oliver''s saliva. While he was quite skilled and knew how to use his lips to make her tremble in bliss, this time, she wanted to try something different. For this reason, after a while of having her lips devoured by his, she pushed at his chest, stopping the hunk from keeping at it.

 138. I love your cock even more than I thought I would!

    At first, Oliver was taken by surprise by that act, but before he could say anything, the curvy brunette pushed him onto his back on the sunbed, smiling down at him as her large breasts jiggled. Then, before the handsome boy could realize what she was going to do, Susan decided to lower herself upon his crotch and grab the rock-hard dick that was throbbing while pointing straight up and allowed her saliva to dribble down his meaty shaft.


    Following that, she grabbed the thick pole and aligned it with her oozing slit. Once she got herself into the right position, Susan looked at the pair of hazel eyes staring back at her and grinned. "You just lay there like a good boy and let me ride this big cock of yours, got it?"


    "Sure." Oliver answered with a smirk, "It seems like you''re just like your mom in that sense, aren''t you? Quite fond of being on top."


    "I guess so," Susan replied, lowering herself so the mushroom head could slide inside her slick and already wet tunnel. She did not allow herself any time to get used to the big cock spearing her, and soon, she lowered all the way until her hips smacked against his. "Ahhh... Damn, this is indeed huge! And even better than I thought."


    Lina giggled at her daughter''s remark, finding her reaction quite adorable. "Hehe... He sure is, sweetie. Now start moving up and down and enjoy yourself to your heart''s content. Because Oliver can surely give you the best pounding of your life if you do so."


    Susan did just that, moving her hips and going up and down on the enormous male organ. Every movement made her pussy spasm and tighten around the long penis that she rode without restraints or limits, with only the sheer delight from the way it filled her mind.


    Meanwhile, Oliver placed both of his hands upon her luscious butt cheeks, stroking them lightly while admiring the sensual motion of Susan''s hips bouncing on his rod. It was all amazing and wonderfully erotic.


    Much like Lina, Susan also had a pair of big boobs, and seeing them swaying in front of his face as she moved along with the tempo of the intense copulation was very stimulating and arousing for Oliver. He couldn''t keep himself from cupping one of her large and bouncy tits, squeezing it in his hand and feeling the softness of her flesh, making Susan squeal in delight.


    Soon, she increased the pace of her movements, making the sex faster and a lot more passionate, the intensity of their act increasing even higher than before.


    Loud clapping noises from Susan''s ass slamming down on Oliver''s crotch filled the air, along with her gasps and groans of unadulterated pleasure.


    "Yes... This is incredible! Ahhhh! God, I love your cock even more than I thought I would!" Susan groaned at the top of her lungs, which earned her some loud giggling from her mother.


    "Hehe... Look at my slutty daughter enjoying a young lover... That''s so naughty!" Lina said with a teasing grin. "It''s making me wet all over again!"


    "Oh... Then how about I put that juicy pussy to good use, sexy?" Suddenly came James'' voice from beside Lina, who was quite surprised by his sudden appearance.


    And she was not alone either, as Susan stopped moving for a moment, turning her head in the direction of her father and saying in surprise, "D-Dad! What are you doing here?"


    "Well, what a foolish question, Susan!" James answered, standing beside them while already naked, his erection already throbbing and jutting from his hips. "Your mother''s loud screaming could be heard all over the house, and I couldn''t resist getting hard hearing the kinky act she was having, so I had to come out here and join the party. Don''t mind me, though. You can keep bouncing on Oliver''s cock."


    Feeling a bit ashamed that her dad has seen her like that, riding on another man, Susan blushed a deep shade of red. Then, her attention shifted to her dad''s erect cock, and somehow, despite all the guilt that washed over her, the young woman felt her desires burning up with a distinct need to take it inside her mouth.


    "Daddy..." She gasped, gazing longingly at the meat stick, "Your cock looks delicious... Would you mind if I gave it some licks? Pleaseeeeee... just a few, I promise."


    "Oh my god... Susan!" Lina couldn''t hold back a chortle. "Look at you, drooling for your daddy''s dick. Hahaha, I wasn''t expecting that! Don''t tell me that you are into daddy kink, you naughty, naughty girl!"


    Meanwhile, James was also shocked by the lewd proposition, but his lust got the better of him as he stepped closer, offering his hard and twitching tool for his daughter to taste. "Sure. Why not? The dirtier, the better, right?"


    Susan looked at him with eyes filled with lust, taking the erection in one hand while opening her mouth to give the tip of his dick a long, slurping lick. It tasted different from what she was expecting. Even after bathing, there was still a unique and masculine scent that only old dicks had, something which she found absolutely delicious. A taste that could make her body tremble just from experiencing it.


    This was way better than anything she expected, so much so that Susan leaned forward and began to suck her dad''s thick cock as deep as she could, the added pleasure of still bouncing on Oliver''s beefy tool sending thrills running along her whole body. Even when she could only fit less than half of James''s impressive and thick dick in her mouth, the act was highly stimulating for the pretty brunette, and soon enough, it felt as if she was losing her mind as well as control of her body.


    It was a wild fantasy to live out, the dirtiness and shamelessness of having not only an affair behind her husband''s back with a handsome young man, but now, including a father-daughter interaction like that into the mix made all of this a thousand times more thrilling and insane. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, despite the kinkiness of it all, nobody judged them, and instead, everyone encouraged each other to keep going.

 139. Ah, my sweet daughter!

    As time passed, James felt he wouldn''t be able to hold his release back for long, so he placed a hand on top of Susan''s head and warned her, "Ah, my sweet daughter! You are so good at this! I''m afraid I will shoot soon, honey. So I have to stop... Otherwise, I won''t be able to fuck your mother."


    "Ahhhmmmmm..." Susan groaned in protest, feeling his big and meaty organ slip out from between her lips. She then licked them in a greedy motion and said in a sultry whisper, "Alright, Dad. You can fuck her, though I would have loved to suck it to the last drop..."


    Meanwhile, Lina got onto all fours on the sunbed, right beside Susan, who was still busy riding Oliver, her movements speeding up even faster while they kept at it.


    "Come on, then. Fuck me like you always do, darling," she told James with a seductive growl, followed by shaking her big and round bottom in front of him. "Do it already."


    James nodded and didn''t waste a second in smacking her ass with his open palm, leaving a handprint on her right cheek that would not go unnoticed by the lustful and kinky beauty. It was hot as hell, and Susan could not agree more as she watched her father doing it again. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You like being treated like a little whore, don''t you? Fucking slut... you''re still leaking Oliver''s sperm, and yet you are craving to be filled to the brim once more, ah? Then take it, bitch!" He yelled, landing another harsh spank on his wife''s rump and sinking his dick balls-deep into her womanhood.


    And without further ado, he began pounding into her with the ferocity and strength of someone half his age. It was all because of the arousal brought by the wildness of their very erotic foursome, but mostly because of having his daughter around.


    His pride wouldn''t let him look bad in front of Susan, nor did he want her to think that he could not keep up with a youngster''s pace. Therefore, James pounded Lina''s tight, wet cunt like never before, delivering hard thrusts that made their hips loudly slam together.


    "Ah! Yeah! This is what I am talking about, fuck yeah! Harder! Fill me up with that delicious dick, darling!"


    Lina yelled, tilting her head backward in ecstasy while she matched her husband''s movements, rocking her rear against him and taking him as deep as he could manage, which was to the root and beyond. This drove them both completely crazy with an unstoppable sense of lust, making the sexy MILF mewl in delight.


    Oliver, on the other hand, also started pumping his cock upwards, going at the same rhythm as the pretty lady on top of him. As if it was some sort of competition, he, too, delivered long and quick strokes that ended up reaching much further than her husband could ever reach.


    "Ahhh... Damn!" Susan gasped, feeling like she was floating in the middle of the ocean, and although her hands were grabbing onto Oliver''s chest, the whole world seemed to be rocking back and forth with the pace of their vigorous lovemaking. "God, Oliver... You''re driving me nuts! Yes, there, right there! Ahhhh!"


    Again, an electrifying wave of bliss and utter satisfaction swept through Susan''s body, so intense that her vision turned into a blurry mix of colors and shapes. It lasted for what felt like an eternity. It felt so good to have him inside her that the horny brunette tried her best to endure the overwhelming pleasure for as long as possible.


    However, the unfortunate part is that all things must come to an end at some point, and after a while of moaning and screaming in rapture, Susan felt her orgasmic high coming crashing hard upon her. Every fiber of her being vibrated and sparked with delight while her pussy convulsed and milked the hard shaft penetrating it. A very arousing sight for anyone to watch, no doubt.


    Oliver did not hold back, either. As soon as she reached the pinnacle of her climax, he grunted and ejaculated a massive load of cum directly into the most intimate depths of her trembling vagina, painting her walls with thick streaks of warm and abundant sperm. The sensation made Susan''s eyes roll into the back of her skull, and the sexiness of having cum pumped into her while her own husband could do no more than spurt tiny drops was almost too much for her to handle.


    ''Why haven''t I enjoyed this earlier? This is just too amazing!'' Susan thought in her mind, throwing her head backward and letting out a soundless cry. At that moment, a splatter of liquid came out of her pussy, squirting and splashing Oliver, soaking him in her own fluids, a very alluring mix of pussy juice and sperm.


    Meanwhile, James also couldn''t hold himself back anymore. Not when Lina squeezed her vaginal muscles in a milking motion and made a seal so tight around his pole that it became impossible to resist. And so, grunting and moaning in euphoria, he discharged a huge helping of warm semen, shooting it deep inside Lina''s pussy.


    "ARGHH... TAKE IT! Take all my seed, you horny bitch!"


    "Oh god, yes, YES! Fill me up! I love your hot load, honey!" Lina moaned, and at that precise moment, one could say that everyone around was drowning in a state of utter pleasure. A paradise of four lewd beings that were seeking nothing but complete satisfaction.


    For a while after finishing, the four remained as they were, bathing in the sweet afterglow of their satisfying climaxes.


    "God... I didn''t think things would take such an interesting turn when I decided to visit you guys today," Susan chuckled, raising her upper body to look down at the cum oozing from her snatch. "Oh well, I can''t say I''m complaining at all."


    After saying that, she collapsed on top of Oliver, who smiled and wrapped his arms around the curvy brunette. "That''s good. Because we''re just getting started."


    "True." Lina chimed in, "This weekend will be quite wild for all of us, so brace yourself, sweetie."

 140. I feel I came at the wrong time.

    A doorbell rang throughout the house, prompting Mia, who had been lying on her bed, to wake up from her peaceful nap.


    "Nghhhh..." She moaned, getting off the mattress. "Who is it...? It''s only..."


    Checking the hour on the digital clock placed atop the nightstand, she realized that it was already ten in the morning, which meant that she slept longer than expected. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahhh... It''s all because Adam kept eating my pussy yesterday... that horny man," Mia commented to herself.


    Still, the tall and busty female had no idea who could be at the door, and with slow steps, she approached the entrance of the house.


    "Coming!" Mia said, hoping that her voice was heard. Opening the door, her eyes met with a pair of dark orbs belonging to a rather familiar yet also unknown man. He had black hair and looked like he was in his late thirties.


    Despite not knowing this person, there was a strange sense of intimacy between them, almost as if she recognized him from somewhere or someone.


    However, this mysterious gentleman didn''t seem to notice the subtle stares coming from Mia.


    Instead, he was more focused on what lay in front of him¡ªnamely, the curvy and provocative body of a woman that could charm any man at a single glance, no matter his age or tastes.


    But that wasn''t the only thing about her that captivated his attention. No, what caught his interest was how she appeared before him, standing by the entrance with nothing to cover her up besides a tiny piece of thin lace panties and nothing else. So everything from the glorious big tits on her chest, the round and big curves of her hips, the thick thighs of her long legs... All of it was put on display, almost as if tempting the visitor to do something crazy.


    "Hello, how can I help you?" Mia asked politely, unaware of her current attire and lack of it.


    The man stared at her, unable to hide his wide-open eyes filled with awe at the gorgeous specimen that was before him. Not too long after, he said in a slow tone, as if carefully considering every word, "Errrr... hello. I am Mark. I just moved into the house next door a couple of days ago, so I thought I would stop by and introduce myself."


    While talking, his gaze remained glued to her heavy breasts, the fleshy spheres bouncing gently at her smallest motion and looking all the more sexy thanks to her stiffened nipples.


    However, there was one detail that caught his attention more than anything else, something that almost made his eyes pop out of his head and forced him to work hard to keep his erection from getting noticeable. And that was the fact that she had a tattoo that was neatly placed above her pussy, which showed the tribal butterfly image on her skin, adding an extra flavor to her erotic appearance.


    "Ohhh... Nice to meet you. I''m Mia!" She said, her mouth curving into a genuine and gentle smile. "Please, come in! I''ve been meaning to talk to the new neighbor for a while. But I thought you''d be busy unpacking and all."


    Mark nodded at that and returned the smile. "That''s right. We did get pretty busy with that. However... if you don''t mind me saying so, maybe it''s better to dress yourself up? I feel I came at the wrong time and interrupted your private affairs, so..."


    At this point, it was very clear where his gaze was fixated, so Mia followed it until she finally understood why the man kept staring at her body like a pervert in heat. For a moment, she stood there looking at her nearly naked figure in disbelief.


    Still, knowing that he''d already seen her and too embarrassed to act like a flustered and prudish person, Mia decided to put up a confident front. "Ah, I apologize; I was taking a nap and didn''t realize it was this late. So when the doorbell rang, I rushed to check without thinking."


    Mark didn''t reply and remained quiet, not daring to say anything that might offend or upset her. At first, he thought that perhaps the woman would either order him out of her house or maybe run and hide herself somewhere else.


    However, none of that happened, as Mia just turned around, giving him a view of her gorgeously fat and protruding ass, and said, "Please, take a seat in the living room, and I''ll go grab something to cover myself, ok? Make yourself at home!"


    As Mia walked away, Mark was once again presented with a remarkable sight: the sight of her alluring and perky butt swaying sensually with another tattoo, a pair of wings. An impressive design that almost made Mark drool by just staring at it, wanting nothing more than to get behind the sexy lady and grope her perfectly round buns, maybe even to lean down and bite onto that delicious plump flesh.


    ''How can such a gorgeous woman exist!'' He thought, sighing in delight as he checked out her shapes. ''However, why do I feel as if she reminds me of someone I''ve seen before?''


    While pondering over such doubts, Mia came back, now wearing a white shirt that exposed a great deal of cleavage and even allowed her big nipples to peek through the thin fabric. As for her bottom half, she didn''t wear anything.


    This made Mark wonder whether this was an attempt at teasing or provocation, or perhaps she was not a very bashful type and simply liked going around half naked.


    ''Whatever. I shouldn''t bother thinking about stuff like that. After all, I am a married man with children.'' Mark concluded in his mind, shaking off any weird thoughts in the process.


    Mia grabbed some cups from the counter and started preparing something to drink. While doing so, she said to him, "Anyway, I feel as if I know you from somewhere... But I just can''t put my finger on it. Hmmm..."

 141. You are THAT Mia?

    "Ahh... That''s odd..." Mark responded with a nod of his own and scratched his chin. "In fact, I''ve been thinking the same. I am certain we have seen each other in the past, maybe sometime during high school or perhaps college."


    At that, Mia snapped her fingers in excitement. "I knew it! No wonder why you''ve felt so familiar. We were classmates at college, and we even dated for a while during that time. Do you remember?"


    Hearing that, Mark also couldn''t avoid a surprised expression on his face. "What? You are THAT Mia? No way!"


    The woman chuckled and placed one of the cups onto the coffee table in front of him before sitting beside the man. Then, she leaned in close enough that he could easily kiss her and lowered her voice.


    "Yep, you''re looking at her! The old you was quite different. A timid young man who was barely capable of muttering a word. The biggest introvert I''ve seen to this day, actually. Now look at how different you are in comparison, and that''s why I didn''t recognize you either."


    "Ahhahaha... Yeah, that''s true." Mark laughed, accepting the drink from her with a smile. "A lot of things have happened to me since then, so..."


    As his sentence trailed off, and they kept exchanging glances, Mark couldn''t help but imagine Mia in all her naked glory from earlier, especially that hot and mesmerizing piece of art displayed over her pubic area.


    ''Damn, she changed a lot. She was quite cute when she was younger, but now she looks like a mature sex goddess!'' He thought while he looked at his friend in an entirely different light.


    "So," Mia suddenly broke him from his thoughts. "Why don''t you tell me something about your current life, Mark? I hope that you''ve gotten over our previous relationship at least..."


    "Err... Yeah." Hearing her made him feel slightly embarrassed, as he never really got completely over her despite how much time had passed since they broke up.


    Nonetheless, it was far too late for that, and the reason why the couple split in the first place was long buried in the past. It was something that was no longer worth dwelling on, so after a moment of contemplation, Mark decided to start his story.


    "You see... I''m a doctor. Married, and I''ve got two wonderful kids in my family. They are still teenagers, so it''s a little troublesome living with them every day, to be honest." Mark commented.


    Then, he chugged a sip of the juice she gave him while glancing back at the busty lady. "What about you, then? I know for a fact you''ve changed a lot in these few decades, especially your looks. Although I feel it would be too rude to say what parts have changed."


    "Pffft!" Mia almost snorted at that, and a second later she laughed, placing a hand over her mouth and bending over from the uncontrolled fit of chuckles. "Hahahah! What? Do you mean my tattoos, right?"


    "Well, that..." Mark stuttered while rubbing the back of his head. "Though it''s a bit too straightforward to admit it." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha, it seems that you''re still as awkward as ever, Mark. You were always this naive when we were going out. And still, you really make me curious. Have I changed that much?"


    With that said, she stood up and twirled on the spot, flashing the sexy curves of her body towards him. This was enough to show that she had gotten a lot curvier over the years.


    "..."


    Mark couldn''t utter anything at that moment, seeing that although they were adults now, Mia retained many of her playful antics from the past. "Err... Yes, and not only because of those sexy tattoos of yours. It''s everything else that has changed as well. You give off a different aura that wasn''t there before."


    Hearing that, Mia got back to the couch and sat down beside him, bringing the drink she had left untouched to her lips. After chugging a big gulp of the fruity substance, she said, "That''s true, haha! Now I''m just a hot mom living a normal life. However, even though we haven''t seen each other in many years, I feel that we haven''t changed very much personality-wise, right? Still, there''s no point thinking too much about the past or wondering how things might have played out. It''s best to focus on the present."


    Mia added, smiling at Mark, which caused him to feel some old feelings inside him starting to resurface once more.


    "Yes, I can only agree with you on that one," Mark said before shifting his position to face her again, maintaining their gaze locked upon each other''s. "What about you then? Are you married, or are you a single mother?"


    "I am married, and you know my husband as well. Don''t tell me you have forgotten why we split up and went separate paths to begin with," Mia replied, taking another swig from the juice.


    It didn''t take long for Mark to realize what Mia meant, and after thinking back to their college years, it was obvious to him who she was referring to. "I think... Your husband is Adam, right? You left me for him..."


    "That''s correct. And don''t tell me you still hold grudges from something that happened so long ago, do you, Mark?" Mia asked, finishing the last drop of her juice, then staring at him, waiting for a reply.


    "Of course not. A lot of time has passed since then. Besides, as I said, I''m married as well. So there''s no reason to dwell on those days and how everything between us ended."


    "Good to hear that. Because now, we are just a mature couple of adults sitting here reminiscing about the old days, nothing else! Although you just saw my naked body a while ago, haha! But since you are a doctor, I''m sure you''ve seen so many patients'' privates that seeing me half naked shouldn''t be a big deal, right?"

 142. My lips are sealed.

    Mark shook his head. "You know, I''m not that kind of doctor, and besides, no matter what, I can''t get myself to ogle my patients. That would be extremely unprofessional. Especially when it involves women..."


    "Hey! I was joking around; take it easy. I know about the rigorous rules doctors must follow regarding ethical issues." Mia laughed, placing a hand on his back and rubbing it a little to comfort him. "Still, that doesn''t explain how much you''ve been checking me out all this time."


    Mark felt somewhat ashamed by that and broke their gaze as he realized he was acting in a perverted manner despite being in the presence of a married woman and a past girlfriend. "That''s... I''m really sorry. It''s just that I can''t wrap my head around how a beautiful woman like you is sitting next to me dressed up like this."


    "Pffft..." Mia giggled and shook her head. "And I was praising you for having changed over these years. However, it''s very obvious that deep down you haven''t grown at all. After all, it''s not like we haven''t done naughty things with each other in the past..."


    Mark sighed and took a deep breath after finishing the entire drink before placing the empty glass down onto the table again. "Anyway, I better be going now. I was just passing by to introduce myself as a new neighbor. So it is nice seeing you, Mia, and if you don''t mind, please come by my house when you have the time."


    With that, Mark got up from his seat and was about to make his way out of the house when, suddenly, a hand grabbed him by the wrist. Then, Mia pulled him back with more force than what he was expecting from such a slender figure.


    This caused him to crash onto the couch in the process, his face buried in her voluptuous chest while she stared at him with lust-filled eyes. She moved one arm behind his head, pulling him in closer until their lips were only a few inches away from one another. Even worse, she wrapped one leg around his thighs and grinded it against his crotch, causing a powerful erection to emerge on the spot.


    "What?" Mark muttered, his voice somewhat muffled by the plush of her bosom. "Is there something you want?"


    "Don''t ask stupid questions! You must know the answer to that one yourself. And there''s no need to deny your horniness either. We both met after many years, so don''t you think we should have a proper greeting to make up for those decades?"


    Without saying anything further, Mia crushed her lips on his and devoured Mark''s mouth, releasing loud and passionate moaning that couldn''t help but make his entire body heat up with arousal.


    As the kissing grew ever more intense, their bodies began to push harder against each other, to the point of forcing Mia into lying on her back and accommodating herself better while accepting the heavy man that was pressing upon her busty form.


    "Mmmhhhmmmhh... Ah!" Mia moaned softly as he drove his tongue deep inside her oral cavity, teasing her tongue within, making her shudder in delight.


    However, it was only when Mark positioned himself in a way that their genitals rubbed on each other''s that he knew he shouldn''t keep going and stop there. Then, with all his willpower, Mark broke their kiss and looked straight into Mia''s eyes.


    "W-wait a minute, we can''t do this. We''re both married. It''s not right...!"


    "But I need it! Besides, it''s a celebration between an old couple of lovers that reunited after so long. It doesn''t have to mean anything besides that. Also..." Mia paused for a brief moment, then leaned closer to his ear to whisper in a sultry, erotic tone, "My husband doesn''t mind me having sex with other men, so long as I tell him everything we did afterward..."


    And if that wasn''t enough to bring him to the verge of madness, she reached down between their bodies and grasped his throbbing hard-on with a tender yet firm grip. "You see? This thing is throbbing so much. Don''t you think that I can take care of that big bad wolf trying to escape its cage, huh? I am just dying to ride this beast right now, hahhaha! Come on... Don''t fight it anymore..."


    "You have to promise that you won''t tell anyone else about this."


    "Of course, silly! My lips are sealed. Or maybe you can seal them for me by kissing me again." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without uttering any other word, Mark pressed his mouth on hers again, beginning to suck and nibble her bottom lip, playing around in their sloppy battle of dominance.


    Meanwhile, Mark slid his palms all over her smooth, tight tummy, exploring every inch of her flesh before he cupped her large boobs through her thin shirt, fondling her in a mix of eagerness and impatience.


    "Ohhhhhh! Mark, you are so rough!" Mia moaned, and in the very next moment, she pulled away from him, moving fast to undress the black-haired man with desperation and skill.


    Soon, Mia stripped Mark down to only his underwear, stopping for a second to check him out.


    "Oh... I was expecting you to be all flabby since you''re past your prime already, but damn. You look hotter than I remembered!" Mia exclaimed, caressing the firm and fit abdominal area of the male, finding it surprisingly hard and athletic for his age and build. "Hehe... It almost seems like you are an athlete or something. Who could have thought?"


    "Hmmm..." Mark groaned and stared at the woman in front of him, "What about you then? This body of yours is just too tempting... It makes me crazy and horny."

 143. I know you missed me.

    Mia just chuckled at his comment, pulling the sexy fabric of her shirt to show him what was hiding below it and freeing her massive tits in the process, allowing them to bounce lightly until they settled on her chest.


    Then, with a teasing glance in his direction, she turned around and started removing her thin panties. While doing that, the hot woman swayed her plump ass sensually as if dancing in a lap dance show, flaunting her entire naked figure right in front of her prey''s eager eyes.


    "God... You''re unbelievable!" Mark said through clenched teeth. The man felt a burning sensation rising up his abdomen that could only be tamed with a taste of the luscious fruit that was Mia.


    With lust taking over him, he couldn''t restrain himself any longer. Hence, without warning, he placed his hands over both butt cheeks of Mia and spread those round buns wide apart, unveiling her pink pussy lips, which were already sopping wet from arousal.


    Using his thumbs, Mark separated the soft labia, making way to slide his tongue onto her slit in one swift motion. He knew all about her weak spots, and since it had been a while since their last encounter, his memory was slightly foggy. Nonetheless, he still remembered enough to get started with his cunnilingus job and bring Mia to cloud nine.


    "Mghhhmmm... You haven''t forgotten anything, ah! Your technique is still amazing... And that tongue of yours..." Mia grunted, her breathing growing heavier with each passing moment as the man delved deeper into her delicate folds.


    But Mia wasn''t going to stand there and take his actions. She wanted more. So she spun around and pushed Mark backwards, forcing him to lie on the sofa, then proceeded to grab hold of his boxers.


    Then, in one swift movement, she slid his underwear down until his erection jumped out, hard and pulsating just in front of her eyes. And although not being a real monster that would destroy her cunt with just one single thrust like Oliver''s, Mark''s cock was just below Adam''s in girth and length.


    Therefore, considering how long it was since Mia had sex with him, this could be an entertaining ride, at the very least. With a devilish smirk appearing over her lips, the horny woman sat on his face in a sixty-nine position, placing her sweet pussy on top of his mouth for a taste of her fluids, and took hold of his shaft with a hand at the very same time.


    "Whoa... Look at that beast! Hehe... Don''t worry, big boy. I know you missed me, hahahaha, and I''ll give you some special love right now."


    After giving out a short giggle, Mia got straight down to business. She began licking on the throbbing, red flesh, tasting every inch of that juicy piece of meat, teasing it by blowing warm breaths of air and providing fleeting licks around the length before engulfing the rod with her whole mouth.


    "Damn... You are indeed very skilled..." Mark muttered as he groaned from the heavenly feeling that came from the blowjob.


    However, not wanting to be outdone by the slut that was trying to get him off first, Mark was ready to go all-in as well. In no time, he thrust his tongue into her hole and grabbed her fat ass tightly, making Mia''s mind reel from the intense bliss as the couple fell into a pattern of giving each other as many feelings of ecstasy as they could while drowning in a sexual haze.


    "Ahhh... Damn, that''s some nice ass, ah!" Mark moaned out, his lips moving against her wet folds while his hands squeezed and kneaded her round butt cheeks. Then, he gave a playful smack on one of her plump globes, sending a loud CLAP throughout the living room, along with a slight jolt of pain that Mia received with a sharp squeal.


    "Mmmhhhhh!" Mia whimpered, shaking her thick rump to incite him to do more of those pleasant strikes that mixed pain and pleasure so delightfully. "That was amazing! Come on, give me more spanks! I love when someone uses my big, bouncy ass as their personal toy."


    And without waiting for a reply, the curvy woman continued servicing his boner with everything she had, going up and down using her full range of motion until there was saliva drooling all over her chin and onto the base of his penis and crotch area.


    ''Oh god, this feels too good!'' Mia thought to herself as her pussy juices leaked from the tip of his skilled and lusty tongue, the lewd sloshing noise from his oral attack filling the space around them along with the other loud and slutty noises.


    Mia tried to focus on Mark''s throbbing member, swirling her tongue over and under the swollen head of his cock to stimulate the man even further.


    And Mike was far from slacking on his part, stimulating her clit as best as he could while rubbing and spanking her big ass, enjoying himself to the fullest in the process.


    It wasn''t long before all the added pleasure started building up. Mia felt a familiar throbbing sensation from Mark''s dick as if it was about to burst, and, knowing that, she became determined to extract his semen with everything she had. Therefore, her pace got even faster, sucking harder on his whole pole with greedy, loud slurping sounds filling the air while she pumped his shaft as fast as she could.


    "Ugh... I''m going to... ahhhh..." Mark couldn''t keep his words in at that moment. He felt the entire shaft of his member being stuffed deep down into the hungry mouth of Mia, reaching depths he never thought possible and pushing him off the edge instantly. "Mia, I''m cumming... ahhhhh!"


    A wave of ecstasy ran through Mark''s body, and soon after, it released the abundant amounts of sperm inside Mia''s warm and inviting maw, blasting her throat and coating it with thick ropes of cum that made the woman moan in bliss at having this thick meal erupting in her mouth.


    Mia didn''t waste any time and swallowed everything that he had to offer, all while caressing and playing with his balls and making the most out of his ejaculation.


    "Mhmmm..." Mia let out a satisfied hum, gulping one spurt after another until his orgasm came to an end, and she could finally release his cock from the prison that was her throat. "Pfffuuuaahhhh... Now that was some nice nourishment! It tastes even better than I remembered it to be."


    Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 144. A Proper Welcome…

    "Damn it... It''s been so long since the last time someone did that to me that my hips are still shuddering. I must admit that you are quite amazing when it comes to giving oral sex."


    "Hehehe..." Mia chuckled, taking a deep breath before replying, "Thanks for the compliment. But now I''m feeling quite empty down here, so..."


    Not waiting any longer, Mia started turning around to get into position and began rubbing her drooling snatch over his still very erect cock. "How about giving me some real dick, huh? Or perhaps you''re not up to the task of filling my starving pussy?"


    Hearing that, the man growled like an animal and slapped her plump ass with a loud thwack noise that echoed throughout the room. "Be careful of what you wish for, woman! It might end up being more than what you can take!"


    "Oh my... Someone got bold all of a sudden... Mhmmm... Well, if you are so sure of yourself, then just come and take me. Fuck me senseless with that hard dick of yours!"


    Not wanting to waste more time, Mia grabbed hold of the tip and directed it into her gaping hole, and ever so slowly, she lowered herself upon his throbbing shaft until their hips pressed firmly together, reaching the deepest parts of her slimy and hot insides.


    "Ahhhhhhh..." Mia gasped as she felt Mark''s cock pushing her walls apart, stretching her vagina in a delightful way that made the woman swoon in pleasure. She remained still for a while to get used to the new addition in her tight body and enjoy how great it felt to have him inside. "You are pretty good yourself... Damn, I forgot how much fun having sex with you was, ohhh!"


    Mark, on the other hand, grabbed the round hips of Mia, forcing her to bounce up and down by lifting her entire body from the sofa, making their skin smack with every downward slam of her bouncy ass. There was a lot of strength behind those motions, enough to show that he wasn''t an average guy when it came to physical strength.


    "Oh... woah!" Mia yelped. The forceful grip Mark had on her surprised her, and soon, her mind clouded completely as all those hard thrusts kept striking her very soul. "Ah, ah, ahhhh, don''t stop! God yes, fuck meeeeee!"


    The man wasn''t only making good use of his power, but he also made sure to hammer at certain spots in order to maximize their bliss. Like a machine, he began pounding faster, over and over until Mia''s head began to spin. Her thoughts became nothing more than nonsensical ravings as she started rambling like a bitch in heat, screaming out in total ecstasy while his dick ruined her tight little hole with intense strokes.


    Mark also was feeling amazing, having Mia bouncing on his lap and moaning like crazy. All while seeing her face warped by the waves of endless joy rushing through her entire body was more than a remarkable sight and quite the motivation to give her everything he had.


    ''I never thought I''d be fucking her again one day,'' Mark mused to himself, mesmerized at the miraculous moment that he wished would never end. ''This is just so incredible... it''s unbelievable that an ordinary day could become this awesome in the span of a few minutes!''


    Feeling that same ravenous passion, Mark would occasionally grab hold of Mia''s swinging breasts and massage her hardened nipples, giving them playful twists that elicited pleasant whimpers from the mature female.


    "Oh, oh, ohhh, Mark, I''m loving this." Mia moaned out, then leaned down to whisper in his ear, "Let''s change things up a little, baby. Don''t you wanna pound my juicy pussy in another position?"


    With that said, they changed to a new one, switching to a position where Mia lay on all fours with her rear up in the air.


    Looking at the tattoo on her lower back, Mark couldn''t resist but touch it, admiring the smooth skin on the area before rubbing it with the palm of his hand in soft, circular motions.


    "Mhmmm..." Mia moaned in delight, "Stop teasing me, babe, and stick it in already!"


    Without further ado, Mark gripped the thick cheeks of her ass, spreading them wide open to expose everything to his viewing pleasure. A trickle of lubrication oozed from the open slit on her crotch, forming a trail down her inner thighs, but all of that became a second thought as Mark lunged forward and slid himself back into her pussy like a battering ram breaking through the gates of an enemy''s castle.


    "Ohhhh! That''s what I''m talking about!" Mia groaned, feeling another shockwave of intense bliss reverberating inside her body. It made her toes curl in absolute pleasure while her insides twitched around the hardened shaft that impaled her core.


    Mark also growled as he began moving his hips again, going faster than before thanks to the momentum and positioning, plowing so hard that his balls slapped against her cunt loudly.


    "Mghhhm, ahhhhh, you''re incredible!" Mia mewled. Her butt jiggled from the impacts, rippling along with the frantic rocking of their bodies, their sexes connecting again and again in unceasing bliss.


    Mark kept ravishing his ex-girlfriend for what felt like ages, loving every second of it. "Yes, squeeze that cock, baby! Squeeze it hard...!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing that, Mia tightened her vaginal muscles with her might, wanting him to feel the same pleasures he was giving her, trying to milk him out of semen using everything she had to offer.


    Soon, their efforts were rewarded as both felt their orgasms getting closer and closer, bringing them closer to the pinnacle of their carnal union. Then, in an instant, their bodies tensed up while the dam finally burst, and both hit their peak at the exact same time.


    "Ahhhhhhh, cumming!!" The couple cried out in unison.


    "Mhmm, I can feel your seed filling me up inside..." Mia murmured while feeling his thick semen shoot deep within her body, coating her walls thoroughly.


    When his orgasm came to an end, Mark slowly pulled out of Mia''s slit, a mixture of sperm and love juices spilling from her cunt like a flowing river, which made the hot woman shudder in delight at the added sensations on her raw pussy.


    "Ahhh, that''s so good... Now that''s what I call a proper welcome..." Mia muttered, clearly drunk in her post-climactic joy, "Your cock felt even better than I expected. And now as neighbors we can do this again, huh?"


    "Uff..." Mark let out a long sigh. "Yeah, but hopefully not too often. I don''t think I could take doing this so many times..."

 145. This is going to be very exciting…

    "Hehehe... What are you saying, silly? You were fucking me like crazy. So much so that I thought you were a young man in his prime! There''s no way I will believe otherwise." Mia chuckled at him, getting into his face and giving his lips a light kiss.


    Mark didn''t say anything and returned the gesture, embracing her for a few more moments of warmth while enjoying the silence of their shared intimacy.


    Once they broke their kiss, Mark stared directly into her eyes, as if there was nothing else worth seeing, "It''s because I haven''t had any action in a while, so it wasn''t too hard to go all in with a bombshell like you."


    "Now that is a big lie!" Mia giggled a little bit. "How can your wife allow herself to be away from someone who can pound her in such an amazing way... I guess she doesn''t know what she''s missing."


    "Truth to be told... we both have been pretty busy lately. With my job and everything, it''s difficult to find a proper time and place to do these things... And our kids are also teenagers, making it harder to have some privacy inside the house. How about you and your husband, then? Although in the heat of the moment, you mentioned that he wouldn''t mind. Are things really like that?" Mark asked with a very curious expression on his face.


    Mia smiled at him, amused by his interest. "Of course! Otherwise I wouldn''t have allowed you to do this, right?"


    "I''m just trying to imagine myself allowing my wife to sleep with another man. It''s quite hard to even picture that scene." Mark scratched his chin for a moment, "So how does that work out for both of you?"


    "Well... You see, Adam is getting old, and sometimes he feels ashamed of not being able to keep up with me. Therefore, in order to avoid disappointing me or neglecting my needs, he allowed me to find relief from other sources if that meant making things easier on him."


    "That''s... You mean you sleep around whenever you feel like it?" Mark asked, almost flabbergasted and barely believing the story.


    Mia shook her head, giving him a gentle stare and replying, "What? No, it''s not like that. I never wanted to become a slut that goes around looking for cocks to fuck. In fact, you are the third man I have fucked since my marriage. So don''t go around imagining me doing orgy parties or stuff like that."


    "Err..." Mark groaned and couldn''t utter a word as a response. It was hard to believe that she had been mostly a faithful wife for most of her life, considering how amazingly hot she looked, almost as if sex appeal was a physical force that leaked from her body, urging any man to worship her and that delectable figure.


    "Then if you don''t mind me asking... Who were those two other men, and why did you choose them to begin with?" Mark said, now burning with curiosity. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Haha! That''s a little private, even for us. But I can say that one was a fling from a while ago. A sudden and unexpected encounter that happened just once." Mia paused for a moment and stared at him, adding, "By the way, if you ever want to do this again with me, we should wear condoms next time. It''s not that I don''t like to feel the cum inside me, but I prefer to save that experience for my husband and special lover."


    "That''s perfectly understandable, and don''t worry about it." Mark chuckled, also enjoying her company and conversation very much. "Still, I can''t believe my luck today. I just came to greet my new neighbor, and then out of nowhere I ended up having mind-blowing sex with you of all people! Not to mention that we''re planning to meet again like this behind my wife''s back..."


    Mia smiled mischievously before saying, "Hmmm.... Then how about doing it together with your wife as well? Or maybe you could let her be fucked by my husband while you fuck me at the same time? Like wife swapping?"


    "W-what?! Are you joking? Don''t even suggest something so insane. I''m already feeling a lot of guilt by cheating on my wife to begin with." Mark gasped at such a shocking suggestion. He never would have thought that someone would ask him that. It was definitely too much for him to take, especially knowing that the only reason Mia was able to sleep with other men was because of her husband''s blessing.


    "Why? Are you afraid that she''s going to fall in love with Adam? Or perhaps you''re fine with fucking another woman but would never allow someone else to touch yours?" Mia pressed further, amused at Mark''s conflicted face, the one of someone who was caught between two opposite forces pulling at the same time.


    However, Mia would not allow him to escape just like that, so she began rubbing his chest with one hand and murmured, "Think about it. Wouldn''t you love to have some more fun times like this without all the nasty burden of guilt that is weighing on your conscience? This would be a good way to keep everything between the four of us, so we wouldn''t really hurt anyone out of this tight circle, right?"


    The man didn''t have an answer, nor did he have the guts to refuse her request outright. So instead, Mark simply got quiet and pretended to ponder a while until finally giving up and admitting defeat. "Alright, I''ll think about it..."


    "That''s it! Don''t worry too much. It will be like we adults are playing a silly game where nothing serious is supposed to happen." Mia giggled and kissed him briefly, then hopped off the couch and stretched her limbs, allowing the last remains of their mixed juices to trickle down her thick thighs. "But we better wrap it up here, or do you want to keep going? I wouldn''t mind at all if you want to fuck me again."


    "I should definitely head back home. It will be suspicious otherwise. We can discuss these matters on another day. After all, we will be living on the same block, right?" Mark said as he dressed himself, trying not to look at the lewd sight that Mia was putting on display for him.


    At the same time, he felt conflicted at the idea of having to share his wife with another man, but perhaps it wasn''t such a bad proposition to begin with considering how he could enjoy the company of his first love whenever he wanted...


    Mia, on the other hand, had a wide grin plastered on her face, already dreaming of the many adventures that awaited ahead. ''Oh yes, this is going to be very exciting...''